Laudes regiae: a study in liturgical acclamations and mediaeval ruler worship

Citation preview

OSITA

VERITAS

1GILL

UNI

MD

INDIANA UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

de

. 62 LAUDES REGIAE A

Liturgical Acclamations and Mediaeval Ruler Worship

Study

in

BY

ERNST

H.

KANTOROWICZ

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA PUBLICATIONS

IN

Volume 33

!/M9RSITY 40 INDIAliÅLIBRIS $ UN

FEB

8

DO

non UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA PRESS BERKELEY AND LOS ANGELES 1946

HISTORY

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA PUBLICATIONS IN HISTORY VOLUME XXXIII

EDITORS R

. J. KERNER

. H . GUTTRIDGE F . L . PAXSON

NO

IH

APA

KALA VIN .

BEKAITA ATEAED

į

G

Kkk LAULA

. 33

mm

i

]

[ ,

430 Rome Santa Sabina the Pantokrator A . D . )

Door Acclamation

Wooden

to

( ca .

.

.

.

.

Carved

'

kuntorogicz Plate

Univ Calif Publ Hist Vol

LAUDES REGIAE A

Study in Liturgical Acclamations and Mediaeval Ruler Worship

BY

ERNST

H

.

KANTOROWICZ WITH

A STUDY OF

THE MUSIC OF THE LAUDES AND MUSICAL

TRANSCRIPTIONS

BY

MANFRED

F

. BUKOFZER

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA PRESS BERKELEY AND LOS ANGELES 1946

UNIVERSITY

PUBLICATIONS IN HISTORY

OF CALIFORNIA

EDITORS (BERKELEY ) : R .

J. KERNER , G .

H . GUTTRIDGE , F . L . PAXSON

Volume 33, pp . xxii + 1 - 292 , 15 plates Submitted by editors January 16 , 1941 January 5 , 1946

Issued

Price

,

$3 .00

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA

PRESS

BERKELEY AND LOS ANGELES CALIFORNIA

CAMBRIDGE

UNIVERSITY

PRESS

LONDON , ENGLAND

D

443079

G

C2 1

, 33

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

-9. 94 21

AMICIS OXONIENSIBUS

PREFACE STUDY of mediaeval liturgy , until the beginning of this century , fell almost exclusively to the theologian and the church historian . It 1 is true that some great students of mediaeval art and literature found it profitable or necessary to break into this " reservation . ” Rarely ,

HE

however , did it happen that the “ professional ” mediaevalist , the student of political, institutional , or cultural history of the Middle Ages , swerved so far from his usual studies as to lose himself in the magic thicket of

prayers , benedictions , and ecclesiastical rites . We need only skim over the historical writings antedating the First World War or glance at the standard bibliographies to realize that liturgical sources and studies had

not then penetrated the sphere of interest of the mediaeval historian . Liturgical problems were rarely , if ever , incorporated in the body of mediaeval history . In

this respect the

mediaevalist . Not even scholar

in

classics

ancient historian differed profoundly from the in our age of habitual superspecialization would a

venture

to

study , or pretend

to

understand

,

the

po

litical and cultural history of antiquity without an intimate knowledge of the cults and the religious customs of Greece , Rome, and the Near East . In the ancient world there was no split between the holy and the profane . The ancient historian , therefore , had the great advantage of being himself the " theologian " and " church historian " of his period . Far less favorable from the outset was the situation of the mediaeval historian . Religious prejudices , nonexistent with respect to ancient his tory , have hampered or biased mediaeval studies until almost the twen tieth century . History developed that dualism specialized

historians

itself seemed to have been split and to have of holy and profane from which eventually the of either profession

originated . Moreover, the

mediaevalist was saddled with an awkward legacy . Academic tradition in almost all countries has it that “ Mediaeval and Modern History " are bound together but not " Ancient and Mediaeval.” The ideological ap

proach to the Middle Ages , therefore , was much too often determined by problems suggested in view of modern history ; and modern problems are far remote from cults of the gods, religious rites , and liturgical functions . Hence , this cultual , or " liturgical , " sector one of the essentials which ancient and mediaeval history have in common - fell deplorably short in the studies of mediaevalists . Eventually it became the task of the ancient historian , church

historian , and Byzantinist to account for the period of

[

vii ]

transition from Hellenistic -Roman cults to Hellenistic -Roman Christianity . Through the combined efforts of these scholars the ground of the Late Antiquity , a former no man 's land , has been tilled so thoroughly that the

viii

Preface

integration of late antique problems into mediaeval history has become imperative . The admirable and fascinating discoveries of two or three generations of scholars

in

this field have disclosed

the interrelations

be

Mysteries and the early Christian cult , between the worship of emperors and that of Christ . These disclosures , as is natural , have greatly influenced the general appearance of the Middle Ages . The early mediaeval Church , at least until about 1200 A. D. when Gothic of

tween the cults

the

and Renaissance trends of thought began to transform West religious sentiment , appeared to be linked to the cults of the Late Antiquity - thriving in a near - to -earth climate much more closely than to any modern ecclesiastical institutions . There arose the necessity of

mysticism ern

early mediaeval problems . A study of the practices and rites of the Early Middle Ages, approached by regarding the Church as still an antique cult integrating within itself the orbits of holy and pro

reconsidering

, recommended itself to the mediaevalists . Recent studies have proved that this approach yielded very consider able results . Mediaeval liturgy , like the rites of the non -Christian cults , turned out to be suitable , not only to theological , but also to politico -his fane

torical interpretations . Moreover , an enormous firsthand source matériel was unlocked , and uncounted mediaeval service books , hitherto not

utilized by the mediaevalist , were made available for

new

studies .

.

of

a

in

be

,

of

—

in

its

,

—

.

,

many respects

whose Liturgica Historica published after his whole program title may claimed the initiator these studies On the whole England and interpreting and making societies have been leading

discloses

1918

a

Edmund Bishop as

in

.

science death

is

in

its

The evaluation of these liturgical sources for the purposes of political, cultural , and constitutional history , as well as for the knowledge ofmedi aeval thought , ideas, and political theories , is as yet in first phase Liturgical history the sense indicated new branch historical

of

in

as

in

,

,

to

;

of

,

.

,

.

In

in

English learned Henry England now the liturgical sources the days VIII state and liturgy are still tied together Only England has there survived that great mediaeval pageantry the royal coronation which evinces the ancient blend state and liturgy and perhaps owing this accessible

,

.

.

,

-

tradition the ground has proved particularly favorable for liturgico his torical studies Continental scholarship however has contributed its full share Since 1887 the Roman Catholic Church has published the Ephe

of

of

.

since 1921 which must

,

be

published

,

,

für Liturgiewissenschaft

.

.

L

a

is

of

,

in

de

et

-

an

'

d

at

,

official periodical the Congregation Rites and excellent liturgico historical review The great liturgie archéologie chrétienne process since 1907 Dictionnaire the monumental contribution French scholars whose leading figure long time was for Duchesne Germany followed with the Jahrbuch an

merides Liturgicae the same time

considered

Preface as one of the most important historical periodicals . These publications , along with the works of a great number of individual scholars whose names will be found in the following pages time and time again , are eloquent testimony to the fact that historical and liturgical studies no longer pursue their separate ways ; now their courses intersect continu ously . It is really no longer possible for the mediaeval historian to ignore

!

deal cheerfully with the history ofmediaeval thought !, and culture without ever opening a missal . The liturgy , to say the least , .; is today one of the most important auxiliaries to the study of mediaeval history . Presumably four- fifths of the liturgical sources are as yet unpublished or uncatalogued . Of the sources published , a considerable section is these studies and to

almost inaccessible owing either to the purely " local ” character of the publications or to their being out of print . Every study in this field , therefore , is bound , despite extensive consultation of manuscripts , to be incomplete and provisional , The non liquet as well as the " surprise ” up setting or confirming of a theory will occur more often in this than in other branches of historical research . Moreover , studies on liturgico political subjects are inevitably technical , hence not easy reading , and the student will notice that many roads are as yet unpaved and that even

the highways are not always reliable . Of these difficulties , which I found stimulating rather than discourag ing , indications will be found not rarely in the present volume . I do not pretend to submit a final work on either “ Liturgical Acclamations ” or

its

on "Mediaeval Ruler Worship .” The book offers no more than I have promised in the title , a " Study ," or rather a collection of " Studies ” braced by a common subject which by chance I became interested in many years ago . It contains the history , if incomplete , of a single liturgical chant , the Laudes Regiae . This “ Caesarean Litany ” received classical the Gallo Frankish

of

liturgical survival

represents

Church under

the same time the the Roman emperors The

.

is -

,

I

,

in

,

.

to

papal acclamations have not before been

of

the mediaeval equivalent likewise new the reader

of

the development Other items will

be

.

cult

on

shed

.

of

,

to

in

of

to

acclamations tendered seemingly insignificant changes the texts the laudes traced here from the eighth the thirteenth century reflect the various changes theo cratic concepts secular and spiritual rulership New light believe

,

-

,

but

at

century

-

the eighth

Irish and Roman influences

it

Anglo

in

during

form

the ancient ruler The episcopal and

.

broaches the problem

re

,

.

upon

of

here only touched

,

,

the laudes

by

is

.

of

of

to

,

of

vival

in

studied this connection The Dalmatia with their strongly legal character hardly have been Sicily Nor known the historian The liturgical interdependence mandy and England illustrated some new details The modern

laudes

Preface acclamations , and their function , in modern dictatorial states in which they appear as an indispensable vehicle of political propaganda , pseudo religious emotionalism , and public reacknowledgment of power . More over , the collection

and hitherto unsifted matériel , gathered from published and unpublished sources , opens several views into bypaths which often may appear as more important than the subject matter itself . I have tried , not always successfully , to resist the tempta tion of being sidetracked . Well-known facts have been repeated as little of a widely scattered

as possible , but the most recent studies on the late antique acclamations , the rites of coronations and festal crownings of kings and popes , and on

on

political thought

the liturgy have been

in

used

amply — and

gratefully

.

convinced of having erred more than once , of having neg important points and having overstressed lected the importance of , others . The liturgiologist to whose indulgence I must appeal, will prob ably find other faults as well with my conclusions or interpretations . The studies here offered have been carried through at different times Even

so

I am

. The first chapter , serving here as a kind of general introduction , started from an investigation on the legend of the Sicilian gold bullae of Frederick . Chapter VI on the laudes in the Nor originated man realms at Oxford as far back as 1934 , when I was for and under various conditions

II

tunate enough to enjoy the hospitality of New College and its late Warden , the ever - lamented H . A . L . Fisher . In substance the Norman chapter was read as a paper to the Mediaeval Society in Oxford presided over by Professor F . M . Powicke . These chapters , together with parts of IV , V, and VII , were ready for the press by 1936 . Conditions made publication impossible , but other students at least could utilize my manuscript ; in the first place Professor Percy Ernst Schramm , who pub some extracts and who , in turn , generously placed at my disposal his own collection of matériel on the subject so that some gaps could be , , and parts of IV were added at Berkeley in 1940 , filled . Chapters generosity when the of . Sidney M . Ehrman , in San Francisco , and of lished

II III

Mr

the Emergency Committee in Aid of Displaced Foreign Scholars , in New York , enabled me to revise and translate mymanuscript and to complete

my studies

in leisure

.

. It was impossible to get any addi European libraries about manuscripts which I either had consulted or had failed to consult in former years . For this reason the plan of adding an analytic list of laudes formularies had to be abandoned . My often casual notes , taken years ago , did not always yield a clear answer to questions which arose at a later stage of my studies . Another difficulty derived from the fact that I had no specialized litur Some difficulties arose from the war

tional information

gical library

at

from

my disposal .

These troubles were

at least smoothed down

Preface

by the untiring readiness of the staff of the University of California Li brary to provide through the Inter - Library Loan the books which I needed , an assistance which I gratefully acknowledge . However , even the extravagant use which I made of this expedient could not replace the sets of periodicals and books which should have been consulted continuously . Gaps in my bibliography and my knowledge may have resulted from this limitation . The manuscript

of this book was handed over to the University of January , 1941 . By a concatenation of unfortunate cir cumstances the printing had to be postponed . There is , however , an advantage in the disadvantage . I was fortunate in arousing the interest of California

Press

in

the musical side of my subject and to add an appendix on the music of the laudes which , no doubt, the reader will appreciate and for which I wish to express my profound gratitude . So far as Professor Bukofzer 's Professor Manfred

F

.

Bukofzer

in

even more fortunate in persuading him

analysis is based on my manuscript -notes I have to bear the full responsi for the exactness of my copies . The results of the musical investi gation which , needless to say , was carried through quite independently by Professor Bukofzer and without his being acquainted with my analysis

bility

the laudes , fully support the conclusions of my own investigation . Several conclusions which in the text I had to provide , as it were, with a question mark , might subsequently have been rephrased in a more posi tive form . However , I refrained from making considerable changes and merely referred in the footnotes to the musical excursus .

of

Mr

I wish to express my gratitude to Dr. G . C . Jefferis , . Patrick Professor Max Radin , Mr. Edouard Roditi , Professor Howard M . Smyth , Professor and Mrs . Raymond J. Sontag , Professor John S . P . Tatlock , . Leopold G . Wickham Legg , and . G . H . Williams for various helps , suggestions , and courtesies ; to the Committee of Publica tions for allotting the funds for the printing ; and to Miss Lucie E . N . Finally

'Mara ,

University

of

Mr

California

Press for carefully revising

my .

.

Dobbie of manuscript

the

Mr

E . H . K

O

CONTENTS PAGE

CHAPTER

I.

A

II .

LEGEND

COINS , AND ITS ORIGIN

ON

THE GALLO - FRANKISH LAUDES .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

1

.

.

.

.

.

13

—

of

of a Carolingian Laudes Text — The Christus vincit The Sequence of Saints and Inferences Date and Place Its

Analysis

Triad Origin 65

.

.

.

.

.

.

—

OF

-

the Pope

Papal Laudes

.

.

.

.

.

.

of

-

.

180

.

. .

.

.

.

157

TIMES

. .

-

.

in

in —

in

MODERN

. . .

THE LAUDES

147

The Forms the Hun the Venetian Colonies

REALMS

THE NORMAN England

IN

Normandy

Dalmatia The Laudes

.

.

VII

–

.

THE LAUDES Sicily

the

IN

VI

Ruler Dalmatia

to

.

V

DALMATIAN AND VENETIAN LAUDES Acclamations garian Laudes

.

—

-

to

. . . . . . . .

THE LAUDES THE HIERARCHY Laudes the Bishop Episcopal Laudes Imperialized Imperial Laudes Papalized to

.

,

,

-

Ordines

Roman

IV

—

to

.

-

THE FRANCO ROMAN FORM LAUDES Liturgical Acclamations the Ruler The Coronation Laudes Fes tival Crown wearings Crownings and Laudes Frankish Psalters and

112

III

OF

Backgrounds and General Aspects

188

.

. F

BURGUNDIAN LAUDES

.

. . .

. .

. . .

. . OF . . . II .

BY

, OF

THE LAUDES AND THE ORDER

CENCIUS

. . . . . . .

THE FRANCO

IN

THE NATIONS

EXULTET

THE

BUKOFZER

CHRISTUS VINCIT LEGEND

. .

FINALE

THE NORMAN

THE

OF

THE DIFFUSION

COINS

MANFRED

-

.

IV .

.

V

THE LAUDES

. . .

ON

NOTES

III

OF

THE MUSIC ON

II I. .

APPENDICES

222

231 234

243

xiii

.

263

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. ]

(

.

.

.

.

INDEX

.

GENERAL

.

INDEX OF MANUSCRIPTS

.

INDICES

267

PLATES

I. CARVED

DOOR

( ca . 430

.

.

WOODEN

SABINA

SANTA

.

.

. . ) ROME ,

A D

.

.

.

.

.

Frontispiece

.

Senators in togas and citizens in dalmatics acclaim the Kyrios Pantok rator and the Angel of the Covenant . The scene refers to Malachi 3 : 1. Cf. E . Kantorowicz , " The King ' sAdvent and the Enigmatic Panels in the Doors of Santa Sabina , " The Art Bulletin , XXVI (1944), 207ff.

. ),

–

(

,

;

247

1285

Philip the

d

or

'

),

. 1270

de

of

,

,

the Victory

.

of

after

V

Austria

, .fig

74 .

(

–

Masse

d

,

;

b

'

(

to

248

. .

215

.

, .

,

294

. ? .) . .

. ( . . .

, :

DÉESIS

moyen age Paris 1873) (

et

,

IVORY TRIPTYCHS

au

.

)

(

.

numismatique française Paris 1916)

. , 72 ,

,

.

J .PI. I, A .

,

Cf .

religieuse

Paul Lacroix Vie militaire

.

.

Philip the Bold

1314

Iron shield presented Don Juan 1571 by Pope Pius

Lepanto

III

1285

Dieudonné Manuel 231 235 nos

Blanchet nos

,

;

or

II, Cf . ,

Fair Chaise

e

. d c 1 ' , 2 or , . pp . et A

'

d

Reine

( 1226 – 1270) , Philip the Fair

or

Écu d

VINCIT XPC REGNAT XPC IMPERAT

a , St . Louis

p

II. XPC

In

.

,

an

(

).

?

,

,

a

so -

,

b

,

a

,

Harbaville Triptych Paris Louvre Tenth century Ivory Triptych Vatican Museo Cristiano Tenth century Both triptychs represent supplication intercessory called Déesis

,

,

.

.

of .

, 31 ; C . R ,.

no .

.

.

.

( cf .

32 33 ;

.

.

.

.

33 ff .,

II, .

, ,

.

.

.

!

.

ELEISON

of .

IV KYRIE

e

XIII

di ,

( K .

X .- Cf . . A 21 , . ff . .

;

in

,

the Virgin John the Baptist the Arch the lower register are the apostles Goldschmidt and Weitzmann Die byzantinischen Elfenbeinskulpturen des Jahrhunderts Berlin 1934) nos Morey Gli oggettidi avorio osso del Museo Sacra Vaticano Vatican 1936) pp

the upper register are Christ angels Michael and Gabriel

249

:

.

, Pl .

, ) .

.

.

.

.

.

.

-

("

Maximus Com maistres des tem French manuscript

et

.

.

.

of

10

.

(

.. .

.

.

.

.

. ..

XXXII

CENTURY

FOURTEENTH

FROM

.

Paris 1937)

Sacerdos Julius Caesar ordained Pontifex euesques est souuerains sires

ment Cesar

fu

et

,

MANUSCRIPTS Rex

,

:

,

Two ILLUMINATIONS

a

.

.

.

,

Leroquais Pontificaux manuscrits

ce

.

(

V

of

A

IV

,

. Fr .

.

,

Pl . .

,

fol his .

,

. (

,

of

.

]

xv

(

et

II

France Jean :

Les Grandes Chroniques

XXXIII

de

. of

edition

.

, IV' , s

son

457

)

century

Delachenal Paris 1920)

Pl .

(

,

at

.

b

,

Liturgical Reception Entry the Emperor Charles and King Wenzel Cambrai 1377 Paris Bibl Nat MS 2813 late fourteenth

,

, p . 29 , , ofII, Pl .

,

(

.

.

XXVI

ChesterBeatty Esq London 1932)

of A .

the Property

of

Manuscripts

of

.' s of A .

;

,

Cf . )

"

",

in

of

.

” )

et

ples des sacrifices and crowned emperor written probably the surroundings Charles France 1364 1380 and containing the Histoire ancienne fol 199 George Millar The Library ChesterBeatty Oxford 1930) 153 CLXX see also Sotheby and Co Catalogue theRenowned Collection Western

V ( Cf . R . ,

V

.

(

Cf . V

.

,

of

Sacring the king France Prostration during the singing the litany Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 1246 fol Pontifical Châlons sur Marne thirteenth century second half

Charles

250

xvi

Plates PAGE

VI.

,

ALLOCUTIO

,

ACCLAMATIO

.

AND TRIUMPHUS

a , Charioteer acclaimed

.

.

.

.

251

in the circus. Cippus of Porphyrius , charioteer of the Blues ( Constantinople , fifth or early sixth century ) . Cf. A. Mordtmann , “ Denkmal des Porphyrius ,” AthenischeMitteilungen, V ( 1880), Pl. XVI .

),

,

.

.

)

. .

)

. .

ff

.

.

.pp

,

142

.

27

text

.

.

252

Bibl Nat

.

.Npl .

),

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

(

,

.

!

,

Paris

.

I.

Inner side ,

Justinian

of

–

(

II

. 6 .

EARLY TENTH CENTURY

AUTUN

.

Cf .

Gold medallion

361

Richard Delbrück Die Konsulardiptychen Berlin 1929

Vivat Rex

.

337

(

LAUDES REGIAE

.

,

Pl . of

Constantius LXXXI No

Ivory Consular Diptych

VIII

(

, 2 .

Bernhart

OF

VII

, .op cit .,

Triumphal entry Cf .

c

,

Pl .

zur

b, Allocutio and Acclamatio . Hadrian (117 –138 ) , Sestertius . Allocution of Hadrian in front of the temple of Divus Julius and acclamation of his soldiers . Cf. M. Bernhart , Handbuch Münzkunde der römischenKaiserzeit Halle 1926 LXXVIII

253

as

(

;

to

,

2 : 1 2 (

I

in

.

.pl 45 .

.

, .p

.

. .

CENTURY

257

258

.

TWELFTH

Nat

)

CENTURY

(

TENTH

.

)

Bibl

.

,

;

)

-

(

Paris

259

century

).

)

LATE TWELFTH CENTURY century

.

.

.

.

-

:

Psalter

Jahrhunderts Stras (

13 .

).

(

,

.

,.

.

,

.

So

,

b

;

",

. ,

,

called

"

.

.

.

.

)

fifteenth

(

+

108

of .

"

(

fifteenth

Apostles Cividale Museum Déesis group Saint Elisabeth fols 333 334 before 1217 Cf Haseloff Eine thüringisch sächsischeMalerschule des bourg 1897) PI XXXI figs 67 68

,

)

(

.

.

,

601

fol .

PALERMO

107

(

fol .

,

601

.

OF

OF

.

.

Cathedral

.

MS

. A ,.

)

,

.

on

-

,

of

(

OF

EARLY

1207

.

AUTUN

1176

PALERMO LATE

MS

Palermo

LITANY

Soissons

30 ".

.

,

,

Cathedral

a

.

XV

LAUDES

LAUDES REGIAE

,

.

XIV

VII

LAUDES REGIAE Palermo

.

(F

. 20 . . . . . . . . . . . . fol .

256

of

.

Cf .

. .

XIII

Plate

215

Soissons LATE TWELFTH CENTURY

Bishop Nivelon Ritual Lat MS 8898 fol EPISCOPAL

254

255

OF

.

LAUDES REGIAE

England and

. . . . . . . . . . .

.

,

MS 4743

,

.

X

DURANDUS LAUDES

.

fol . .

(

–

, .

.

A

19v Ebner Missale Romanum reiburg 1896)

Vatican Lat

XII

, p . , 47 ,

F . , S

)

. . , .B 12

Cf . 18 R n,

Cf .

.

DURANDUS LAUDES Vatican Lat MS 4743

XI

on

,

is a ),

(

's

in

p

and people acclaiming Vivat Rex Ferguson Title page Borders Used McKerrow and Scotland 1485 1640 London 1932) and

.

IX

to

of

of

the Cranmer Bible 1539 King Henry VIII acting Archbishop Cranmer left and God instrument hands the Bible clergy and nobility Lord Cromwell right who pass the books priest preaching Timothy the lower section see below page

Title

260

ABBREVIATIONS AA . SS .

Acta Sanctorum . Antwerpen , 1643 ff .

Anal. Boll . ArchUF .

Analecta

Arch . stor . nap .

Archivio storico per le provincie napoletane

für Urkundenforschung . Leipzig , 1907

Archiv

ff . . Naples ,

1876 ff.

Bibliothèque de l'école des chartes . Paris , 1839 ff.

.

BÉCH

Bollandiana . Paris , 1882 ff.

Bishop , Lit . Hist . Edmund Bishop , Liturgica Historica . Oxford , 1918. Bouquet , RHF . M . Bouquet , Recueil des historiens des Gaules et de la France.

,

Paris

1899 ff.

Byz . Z .

Byzantinische Zeitschrift . Leipzig , 1892 ff.

CSEL .

Corpus scriptorum

DACL .

Dictionnaire d 'archéologie chrétienne et de liturgie . Paris , 1907 ff . Constantini Porphyrogeniti imperatoris de caerimoniis aulae byzan tinae libri duo , rec . J . J . Reiske . Bonn , 1829 . Jahrbuch der Görres Gesellschaft

.

ff

,

.

,

.

in

.

ff

,

L

.

.

,

l'

, II :1 .

1892

.

1886

–

Paris

,

vols

.

1826

.

.

-

,

Monumenta Germaniae Historica Hanover Berlin series cited are AA ant Auctores antiquissimi Capitularia regum Francorum Capit

ff

,

.

,

Patrologia Latina

,

Paris 1844

,

Migne

1857

.

.

2

Duchesne

Paris

ff

edited

ff .

by

. I,

.

église romaine publié avec une introduction edited by Fabre and Duchesne Paris

Migne Patrologia Graeca

J. P .

.

1921

The

.

. .

.

:

.

MGH

Vols

J. P .

PG

,

,

Migne Migne PL

ff

.

. .

1889

1899

.

Liber pontificalis

London

1883

ff

.

.

.

Liber pont

Liber censuum un commentaire

1866 ff .

Westphalia

P

Liber cens

,

ff

.

Theological Studies

et Le

Journal

L . .

Stud

.

Theol

Vienna

Munich

Jahrbuch für Liturgiewissenschaft Münster

.

.

Jour

,

Historisches

-

.

liturgicae Rome 1887

.

JLW

.

latinorum

Ephemerides

, de

.

HJb

of

Eph

Lit .

De caerim .

ecclesiasticorum

Concilia

Const

Constitutiones acta publica Diplomata Karolinorum

.

et

Conc

.

Epist

(

.

.

Leges

Poetae latini

Num

Numismatische Zeitschrift Vienna

.

italienischen

]

xvii

.

ff

,

Grenoble 1892

.

chant grégorien

(

du

1869

ff

,

.

Revue

aus

ff .

RCGr

.

ältere deutsche Geschichteskunde

.

Quellen und Forschungen theken Rome 1898 ,

QF

.

für

ff

,

. Z .

Gesellschaft

.

Neues Archiv Hanover 1876

.

NArch

.

)

et

(

der

.

.

SS rer Lang

)

Scriptores folio Scriptores rerum Germanicarum octavo Scriptores rerum Langobardicarum Italicarum (

.

Germ

.

rer

SS . . SS

.

Poet

.

folio

)

.

LL

)

.

Epistolae Karolini aevi Epistolae selectae octavo

Epist sel

(

.

Dipl Karol

Archiven

und Biblio

xviii

Abbreviations

RE .

Pauly -Wissowa -Kroll , Real- Encyclopädie der classischen Altertums . Stuttgart , 1894 ff .

wissenschaft

. Maredsous , 1884 ff . . Paris ,

.

.

ff

,

ff . ;

.

-

,

ff .

Gothe

,

Kirchengeschichte

.

Zeitschrift

für

.

1874

.

Berlin

Ab

Zeitschrift der Savigny Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte Germanistische Abteilung Weimar 1880 Kanonistiche Abteilung Weimar .

.

1911

Z G

Paris 1866

.

questions historiques

Instituts . Römische

ff

Zeitschrift für Numismatik

,

Revue

ZjN .

,

des

Mitteilungen des deutschen archäologischen teilung . Rome , 1886 ff .

RQH . ZjRG

1841 ff .

Recueil des historiens des croisades

1877

.

RM .

Revue bénédictine

ff

Rev . bénéd .

RHC .

WORKS CITED

ABBREVIATION

IN

der

ALFÖLDI , A . " Die Ausgestaltung des monarchischen Kaiserhofe ,” RM ., XLIX (1934 ) .

Zeremoniells am römischen

,

.

,

X

.

.

.

l'

de la

,

.

,

1907

.

.

, .

,

culte impérial romain Paris 1920 Vol Eastern Liturgies Oxford

.

du

, P .

, , L. F . E .

1930

Okzident und Orient Freiburg .

Gewandung

and BATIFFOL survivances Liturgies Eastern and Western

BRIGHTMAN

univer

Texte zur Geschichte des römischen

Berlin im

, I.

Mittelalter

Die liturgische

faculté des lettres de

.

Ernst Perels

.

, .

im

Rechts

Les

.

,

JOSEPH

BRÉHIER

ed

vita christiana

und kanonischen BRAUN

.

,

de

Liber

,

.

.

,

.

BONIZO

).

,

-

1937

de

sité

,

. .

'

Reich Görres Gesellschaft und Staatswissenschaft LXXV Pa

MARC Les rois thaumaturges Publications Strasbourg XIX Strasbourg 1919

BLOCH

., . L(

”,

et d

für Rechts

.

,

derborn

du

.

Gebet für Kaiser und

. I:

,

de

Das liturgische

LUDWIG

Veröffentlichungen der Sektion

.

. .

.

, ,

,

,

XI

BIEHL

”

"

. . .

,

" Insignien und Tracht römischen Kaiser RM 1935 ANDRIEU MICHEL Les Ordines Romani haut moyen âge Spicilegium Sacrum Lovaniense Louvain 1931 liturgie archéologie chrétienne Paris 1919 BATIFFOL PIERRE Études BAUMSTARK ANTON Vom geschichtlichen Werden der Liturgie Ecclesia Orans Freiburg 1923

Solesmes

bis zur Höhe

Monar

de

académie

.

l'

. L .

M

.

by

.

Translated

.

.

,

.

:

Its

,

: . 1 .

,

'

,

-

E

,

ed .,

Mémoires

”,

d

“

. et

.

, . , . L .

sizilischen

-

und die Gründung der normannisch

1904

DELISLE LÉOPOLD Mémoire sur anciens sacramentaires des inscriptions belles lettres XXXII Paris 1886 DEUSDEDIT See Wolf von Glanvell Victor Worship Origin and Evolution DUCHESNE Christian McClure 5th London 1931 Halle 1872 Anselm der Peripatetiker DÜMMLER

,

Welt

der

.

–

,

)

–

1154

1906

.

. I.

.

illatio Vol

,

ou

.

Te Deum

.

.

2

Innsbruck

,

.

1101

(

-

Roger chie

euchologie latine

Geschichte des Papsttums von den Anfängen 1930 1933 vols Tübingen

II .

herrschaft

.

,

ERICH

'

.

P

Dom

CASPAR

L

, .

1896 CAGIN

.

)

(

).

. II

.

.,

(

",

.,

”,

Bayerischen

Akademie

der

. 6 .

(

XLVI

1926

A ) . . D

",

).

1938

HJb

(

Krönungsritus

Zur Geschichte des lombardischen

.,

”,

LVIII

.,

,

”,

,

.

.-

im

, " "

- -

,

-

"

Königs und Bischofsweihe Sitzungsberichte der Phil hist Klasse 1928 No Von der Kaisergewandung Mittelalter HJb

Wissenschaften

.

,

.

:

.

“

.

“

,

im

.

,

EBNER ADALBERT Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte und Kunstgeschichte des Freiburg 1896 Missale Romanum Mittelalter Iter Italicum EICHMANN EDUARD Die Ordines der Kaiserkrönung ZfRG kan Abt 1911 Die sog römische Königskrönungsformel HJb XLV 1925

.

. de

.,

,

Paris

,

.

.

3

âge

vols

.

Forschungen

zur Kirchen

]

xix

1909

.

Freiburg

,

vols

.

2

Mittelalter

.

im

.

,

Benediktionen

[

.

,

.

ADOLF Die kirchlichen

.

,

moyen

.

,

ERDMANN CARL Die Entstehung des Kreuzzugsgedankens und Geistesgeschichte VI Stuttgart 1935 FRANZ

.

,

et la

numismatique

du

, R .

Traité

de

.

,

.

'

and SERRURE

1895

-

1891

la

. of .

,

et d

A

, .,

ENGEL

of in

Church Before 1000 the Western GERALD Ordination Anointings Monographs the Mediaeval Academy America VIII Cambridge Mass 1933 numismatique sigillographie des Normands ENGEL ARTHUR Recherches sur Sicile Italie Paris 1882 ELLARD

XX

Works Cited

:

Abbreviation

in

GAGÉ , JEAN . " Etaupòs VLKOTOLÓS . La victoire impériale dans l' empire chrétien ,” Revue d 'histoire et de philosophie religieuses , XIII ( 1933 ). - " La théologie de la victoire impériale ,” Revue historique , CLXXI (1933 ). GASTOUÉ , AMÉDÉE . La musique de l' église . Lyons , 1911.

A Handbook

of

Coinage

Byzantine Empire

and

vols

Lon

de

. .

art

1928 1933 –

,

don

ed. , Frankfort

3d

.

, HUGH .

GOODACRE

.

Scriptores

3

Leipzig , 1730 .

(1939 ) .

Alamannicarum

Rerum

.

.

MELCHIOR

of

GOLDAST

the

,

the

RCGr ., XLIII

— " Le chant gallican , ”

la

.

,

MGH

.

in

.

ed

,

,

1920

Studien zur Ver

und

.

1928

, .

,

VI :2 .

,

, . ”

HELDMANN KARL Das Kaisertum Karls Grossen Quellen fassungsgeschichte des Deutschen Reiches Weimar

.

Sitzungs

Phil hist Klasse

.

Wissenschaften

.-

Akademie

.,

der

,

Cambridge Mass 1918 Palaiologenzeit

,

Bayerischen

,

.

.

,

.

Norman Institutions

Geschichte und Literatur

des

No

,

=

Aus

der

. 10 .

berichte

der in

Studies

HEISENBERG

der

HASKINS

Erich Caspar

1920

.

Berlin

,

.

sel

.

, C . , , . , , A H II . . . " .

GRANCOLAS JEAN Les anciennes liturgies Paris 1704 Gregory VII Registrum Das Register Gregors VII

Epist

,

.

.

2

et

l'

de

au

.

,

de

.

,

'

Le

.

.

,

H de

l'

de

V

l'

= de L

,

empereur dans byzantin GRABAR ANDRÉ Publications faculté des lettres Strasbourg LXXV Paris 1936 université graduel église cathédrale Graduel Rouen Rouen XIIIe siècle publié par Loriquet Dom Pothier Abbé Colette vols Rouen 1907

",

of

.

,

,

di

.

antichità cristiana

.

Studi

bis zum

Jahr

1308

.

Ausdehnungspolitik

französischen

der

— “ ) .

.

Abt

.,

kan

.

ZſRG

.,

",

Die Entstehung des Kardinalkollegs

1936

Zur Entwick

frühen Mittelalter

.

,

.

“

.

im

und Widerstandsrecht Leipzig 1915

der Monarchie

H -. W

,

the Mass

.

,

.

, .

Gottesgnadentum

—

the Canon

1910

lungsgeschichte

KLEWITZ

of

The Saints

The Harvard

1941

).

XXXIV

XIV Rome 1938 KERN Fritz Die Anfänge der Tübingen

.

of

.

L

, .

,

V

,

Review

of (

" A

-

KENNEDY

.

.

).

V (

.

–

Kaiser Friedrich der Zweite Ergänzungsband Berlin 1931 Norman Finale the Exultet and the Rite Sarum

Theological

(

of

”,

.

1942

,

Institutes

"

,

.

,

HENZEN GUILELMUS Acta fralrum Arvalium quae supersunt Berlin 1874 ERNST Ivories and Litanies KANTOROWICZ Journal the Warburg and Courtauld

XXV ).

(

.,

.

,

.

im ).

.

(

:3 .

.

,

.

1757

Akademie

.

, .

,

Paris

.

de de

1910

France

der Bayerischen

.

,

.

.

,

France

der

Munich 1919 les missels manuscrits des bibliothèques

. 5 .

”,

,

.

.

Les sacramentaires vols Paris 1924

Abh

et

la

(

.-

France

4

,

ABBÉ de

LEROQUAIS publiques

Abhandlungen

Phil hist Klasse XXX . .

Wissenschaften

, .“

Paul

V

,

LEHMANN

société nationale des antiquaires Voyages liturgiques

DE MOLÉON Corveyer Studien

DESMORETTES

).

de

.

in

Bulletin

.,

,

1926

Ph

,

Berlin

Lauer LE BRUN

.,

.,

in

.

14

.

,

,

.

.

.,

”,

"

,

-

, "

Festkrönungen deutschen Kaiser ZfRG kan Abt XXVIII 1939 Die Krönung des Papstes ZfRG kan Abt XXX 1941 KRUSE HELMUT Studien zur offiziellen Geltung des Kaiserbildes römischen Reich Paderborn 1934 Studien zur Geschichte und Kultur des Altertums XIX LAEHR GERHARD Die konstantinische Schenkung der abendländischen Literatur des Mittelalters bis zur Mitte des Jahrhunderts Historische Studien CLXVI

Die

Works

vols

Paris

,

France

.

publiques

3

bibliothèques

.

manuscrits

de

Les pontificaux

des

-

xxi

Cited in Abbreviation

.

1937

LUCIUS JOANNES De regno Dalmatiae MABILLON JOHANNES Vetera analecta

.

,

.

,

.

.

,

.

,

.

.

.,

ed

2d

.

ff

.

et ,

.

. et

.

.,

,

.

ed ,

.

,

W

.

.

, J , .

D

.

,

.

,

Croatiae libri sex Vienna 1785 Paris 1723 amplissima collectio Florence 1759 MANSI Sacrorum conciliorum nova MARTÈNE EDMUNDUS De antiquis ecclesiae ritibus libri tres Antwerp 1736 MASKELL Monumenta ritualia ecclesiae Anglicanae Oxford 1882 MIRBT CARL Quellen zur Geschichte des Papsttums und des römischen Katholizismus Tübingen 1934 5th

.

.

.

,

.

Eis

.

as

de

à

.

.,

Jahr

.

.

zum

XXV

16

.

., .

9

:

Das Wesen der Monarchie

vom

,

",

).

.

,

Abt

).

.

"

.

(

in E

,

.

.

.

2

kan

1939

”

.,

, ”

).

(

”,

bis

.,

).

(

.

,

von 878 bis zum 1000 kan Abt XXIII 1934 Die Ordines der mittelalterlichen Kaiserkrönung ArchUF XI 1930 Die Krönung Deutschland zum Beginn des Salischen Hauses ZfRG in

— " "

Rosenstock

Die Krönung bei den Westfranken und Angelsachsen

.,

ZfRG

vols Weimar

.,

— "

hundert

(

.

DE

),

and XXVI 1937 Der König von Frankreich .

(

–

.

. , "

.

,

,

.

M

, .J , B .

1936

aulae byzan

De caerimoniis

tinae libri duo Bonn 1829 See caerim ROSENSTOCK EUGEN Die Furt der Franken und das Schisma Wittig Das Alter der Kirche Berlin 1927 and ecclesiae Aquilejensis Venice 1740 Monumenta Rubeis ZfRG PERCY ERNST Der König von Frankreich SCHRAMM

"

.

.

De

,

Paris 1876 Cited as Quatre pièces Constantini Porphyrogenitii imperatoris .

ed

, J. J. ,

de la

”,

au

en

XXXVII

REISKE

.

et “

et

.

,

.

.

,

France

,

en

.

,

A

2

, , L . A . .

PETERSON ERIK Untersuchungen

,

Liturgia romana vetus vols Venice 1748 Oeós Epigraphische formgeschichtliche und religionsgeschichtliche Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und Neuen Untersuchungen Testaments XLI Göttingen 1926 Cited signification PROST Caractère de quatre pièces liturgiques composées Metz grec latin IXe siècle Mémoires société nationale des antiquaires

MURATORI

.

-

.

,

.

und

.

.

,

.

.

in . 2

.

,

)

the

(

,

, A .

-

,

A

of

- .

.,

kan Abt XXIV 1935 History English Coronation Oxford 1937 Kaiser Rom und Renovatio vols Leipzig and Berlin 1929 STRAUB Vom Herrscherideal der Spätantike Forschungen zur Kirchen Geistesgeschichte XVIII Stuttgart 1939 in

.

-

. 1 .

,

. ”, “

,

.

.-

,

TELLENBACH GERD Römischer und christlicher Reichsgedanke der Liturgie des Sitzungsberichte der Heidelberger Akademie der Wissenschaften frühen Mittelalters Phil hist Klasse Abh 1934 1935

-

.

.

.

,

.

.

Deusdedit

.

1905 Cited

.

Paderborn

.

,

,

VON GLANVELL

. I.

Vol

1938

Hrsg von Friedrich Freiherr von Schrötter Berlin 1930 Deusdedit des Kardinals Die Kanonessammlung VICTOR as

.

,

Jena

der Münzkunde

,

WOLF

im

.

,

.

höfischen Zeremoniell Wörterbuch

.

,

., , ,

ed

2d

.

gik

Ludwig Handbuch der katholischen Litur THALHOFER VALENTIN and EISENHOFER Freiburg 1912 TREITINGER OTTO Die oströmische Kaiser und Reichsidee nach ihrer Gestaltung

CHAPTER

LEGEND

A

I

COINS, AND ITS ORIGIN

ON

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat , is dis objects of devotion and art . It is inscribed on the blades of swords that they might gain victory and on church bells that they might announce it. It is engraved on crucifixes regions , and it is carved on in Southern Italy and other Mediterranean

HE

T

MOTTO

played

on innumerable mediaeval

the great obelisk which Pope Sixtus V reërected in the center the great square facing St . Peter s . Apotropaeic forces were said to

the base of

of

'

words if they were used as a spell, and rings inscribed with them were believed to protect the bearer from evil. The three clauses were sung as a charm to keep droughts and tempests away . As medical benedictions they are found in ancient dispensatories , and whoever

dwell

in these

to in

call on St . Nichasius, order to be relieved of

,

magical exorcist character this motto was placed 1474 the Emperor Frederick III permitted pp

,

in

coins When

,

on

a

legend

.

as

his afflictions . Without forfeiting

its

suffered from a disease of the eye needed only bishop of Rouen , and repeat the magic words

;

W

, .

)

(

f.

.

, ,

),

-

of

.

f.

de

,

;

,

96

11 , , ), ",

, en . ( 2 ) ( , , n

,

of.

:

of

,

II, '

l

), de

(

. .. . , ,

”,

,

"

l'

( à

im

.

;

C

“

,

ou

,

1

Untersuchungen See the rich material collected by Erik Peterson 162 Deonna Christos Propylaios Christus hic est Revue archéologique XXII 1925 Weyman 73 Analecta HJb XL 1920 186 Adolf Franz Die kirchlichen Benediktionen Mittelalter Freiburg 1909 103 See also Recueil textes relatifs histoire architecture France eds Victor Moret and Paul Des champs Paris 1929 concerning No LIV 125 the foundation stone the great altar the abbey La Couronne Charente which shows the following inscription

XPC VINCIT XPC REGNAT

[ na . ]

AMEN

XPC

. . .

in

et

de

et

Cº

ab

incarnatione Domini Mº LXX° 1111° Idus Mai ego Petrus Engolismensis ego Petrus Petragoricensis episcopi ego Junius indignus abbas Coro posuimus hunc lapidem edificio hujus altaris Anno

IMPERAT AMEN

, ut

in

de

.

.

.

et

in

[ 1 ]

.

,

-

:

is

of

."

on

di

-

: .N " .

.

,

in

of

to

,

,

-

:

-

St .-

of

.

et

,

+

et

.

) a ex

(

.

" ( In ) , a

.

-

in a a

. 1 ,

+

,

,

II,

of

.

27 , )

,

(

A

.

.

. ,

.

,

V

.

+

se

in

+

.

et

41

et

+

no

.,

, .

In

?

,

sacramentary Avranches Bibl Munic MS fol Benoît sur Loire century hand late twelfth century has the following entry thirteenth Spiritus Sancti Amen nomine Patris Filii deprecatus est Deum Sanctus Nichasius habuit maculam oculo quicumque nomen suum super portaret maculam oculo non haberet Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Leroquais Les sacramentaires Cf les missels manuscrits des bibliothèques France Paris 1924 310 157 Fuller details are found the Oxford Bodleian Libr James MS which contains fragments the partly burnt Brit Mus Cotton Young called my MS Otho XIII the twelfth century which Mr Denholm attention On fol 126 118 modern note indicates Ex homiliis Saxonicis quas habuit Dominus Cottonus dono Episcopi Kelfanore scriptas manu contempo ranea tempore Henrici secundi There follow Anglo Saxon fragments then fol 127 119 Latin incantation which doubtless Norman origin nomine etc Sanctus Nichasius habuit minutam variculam oculo oravit

University of California

2

Publications

History

in

the city of Cologne to mint municipal money , which was to circulate side by side with the electoral currency , the citizens struck a penny the obverse of which , in accordance with Colognese tradition , bore the names of the three Magi — Gaspar, Melchior , Balthasar - protectors and pa trons of the city from the days of Barbarossa . On the reverse , however ,

the words : XPC : VINCIT : XPC : REGNAT : deliberately combining There was a good reason popular incantation which this formula with the names the Magi the Archangel Gabriel was alleged have brought from Constantinople Charlemagne and which was well known before handing over the protect its middle the fifteenth century was credited with the power engraved

A

of

for

XPC : IMPERAT.

in

to

,

,

ut

ad

of

it

to

to

.

the Colognese

se

et

.

ab

,

,

, ; 11

.,

.

in .op ,

II,

,

a

,

,

of

a

zu

.

,

) of ,

of

,

to H . P .

,

;

at

to

,

,

in

,

,

,

cf .

.f;

,

),

;

.

A

(

.

1

.

“ ,

A

.;

) f ,

.

, .

,

”,

( ),

in

on

go

(

de

to

).

III

,

. . ."

-

,

- (

. “, Z .,

)

,

of

,

,

.

in

of

III

.

of

,

(

.

in

,

) , ,

a

., V , . ,

, ,

)

(

.,

.

of

of

,

a

” ),

“

:

,

18 10 , ) et , R . . of

P .

”,

II .

.op

(

,

of

.;

64 ,

,

(

", N

,

.

,

.,

II,

,

.op

“

,

),

,

of

.

12

: 11 .

" to ) ; H .

.

), 7

.

J.

III

e .g

ed ,

( 2d

-

" )

a

as a

,

of

a

,

;

”

.

,

,

.,

he

.

, to ;

; cf .

,

in

et

;

, as

-

., (" p .

ff .

,

.

"

(“ ( (“

3

(

4 . A .

, . cf .

f. of , ;

is

,

as

of , as ,

at

; St . ),

(

I

II, ff. .

L

in

)

,

(S

, it n . is , 1, .,

.,

,

. . ."

ab

A

et

ab

,

.

.

.

+ + + +

.

,

quicumque scriptum hoc malum habuerit nomen suum super liberaretur hoc morbo Sanctus Nichasius oret pro isto Rogero Sanctus Nichasius oret pro isto Rogero Sanctus Nichasius oret pro isto Rogero Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Christus per intercessionem beati Nichasii liberet hominem Rogerum hoc morbo omni alio panish similar text fifteenth century has been published by Franz cit very late texts only 488 who assumes however that this benediction found but the least old the twelfth century Only the Norman Nichasius among many other saints this name can be referred was the first bishop Rouen Migne PL LCXII cols 1165 and his Translation took place 1122 Anal Boll 1882 628 632 Martène Durand Thesaurus novus anecdotorum 1717 eye diseases especially 1677 On Nichasius healer sties see Franz puff cit 487 ibid 497 the Christus vincit benediction combined with being well known exorcism see the eyes the latter sufflatio Thalfhofer Freiburg 1912 and Eisenhofer Handbuch der katholischen Liturgik 309 For another medical application the triad see Friedrich Wilhelm Denkmäler deutscher Prosa des und Jahrhunderts 1914 who quotes from Zurich dispensatory the spell Ayos Ayos Ayos Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat 484 the spell against cold fits and Wattenbach see also Franz cit Aus den Briefen des Guido von Bazoches Arch XVI 1891 113 for twelfth century exorcism combined with the three clauses See also the Psalter Essen the century added the magic formula tenth century which hand the fourteenth Essen Dausend Das älteste Sakramentar der Münsterkirche Christus vicit 1920 The exorcist character the triad derives probably from the third clause Christus imperat for the ritual exorcism the Rituale Romanum has the Imperat tibi maiestas Christi Imperat tibi Deus Pater Imperat tibi Deus formulae Filius Imperat tibi Deus Spiritus Sanctus Imperatoris Chmel Regesta chronologico diplomatica Friderici Romanorum Vienna No 6828 numismatique du moyen âge Paris 1894 Engel Serrure Traité 1214 The descriptions the coin always show the abbreviation SPC instead the Cappe Beschreibung der Cöl correct XPC The mistake seems back nischen Münzen Dresden 1853 Professor Arthur Suhle Director the Numismatic kindly informed me that the Collection the Kaiser Friedrich Museum Berlin display rightly XPC not two dies the Colognese groschen which are preserved present SPC Of the groschen not one coined specimen seems be known the Joseph dies Die Münzstempel und Punzen dem historischen Museum der Stadt Köln Num XX 1888 114 nos 146 see also Noss Die Münzen der Städte Köln und Neuss 1474 1794 Cologne 1926 No Suhle Zum Münzrecht der Städte Köln Werl und Marsberg ZfN XXXIX 1929 188 below Appendix Deum

portaret

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae bearer from

accident ; and this angelic spell

and deadly

violent death

likewise combined the names of the Magi with the motto

:5

Gaspar fert mirram + thus Melchior + Balthasar aurum Christus vincit + Christus regnat + Christus imperat Christe libera famulum N . + ab omni malo et periculo .

+ +

, as a motto on coins, was almost unknown in central and ; but it appears frequently in the western marches of Germany eastern interesting the Reich . An variation is found on a groschen , minted

for

The formula

:

,

Aachen which shows the surprising legend

KAROLUS MAGNUS IMPERAT

.

those

,

imitating

they were

all

example

Flanders

of ,

Trier and Cologne

of

, ,

,

doing

In

.

,

,

Brabant the motto for their coinages ing though not counterfeiting

, ,

,

Luxembourg

those

well secular princes Jülich Holland Hainaut so

Cambrai

and

Christ the Emperor Shortly

as

Liège

as

,

as

.

of

Charlemagne here has taken the place after 1300 ecclesiastical princes such

for

St

or

:

:

:

REGNAT

XC

+

VINCIT

XC

used

copy Appen

and

on

on

so

-

II,

see

(

Philip the Fair

Pl .

,

of

France since the days

.

)

-

c

d

in

had been minted

,

on ad a

in

it

as

or

,

or

'

d

(

of

,

the

For

,

II ).

,

the foreign model France see Valois kings displayed that device their écus and other coins just the late Capetians had used former days for their deniers for those magnificent floreni cathedram the called chaises high Gothic chair and which which showed the king enthroned

dix

of

in

of

,

.

.

of

by

the English monarchs was transferred Southern Italy when Charles VIII began mint money his yet unconquered king by Naples princes dom and was used French the blood royal to

;

for

6 it

of

to

it

;

of

in

France

,

,

The device was usurped kings their capacity

as

quite logically

of

a

of

of

,

or

,

,

,

,

on

to

,

In

fact one might say that the Later Middle Ages only the king France was considered legally entitled the Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat device healing coins Like the royal miracle scrofula by touch like the Holy Vial containing celestial balm for anoint ing the king like the Oriflamme the Golden Lilies the three clauses symbol had become the sacred prerogatives the crown France

.

), L

(

,

;

,

,

.

et A

.

.

F

;

.

,

;

fig A

of

" of

11 ,

(

),

-

.

“

of

, .

s .v

)

(

,

.

A

de

",

in

"

,

’

.

)

,

; cf .

(

,

. .S

of

11 .

;

,

86

.

no

,

.,

N -

on

),

.

.

7

is

, It (

,

,

f.

,

' )

,

A

”,

d

(

,

de

),

II,

, .

,

.,

in

,

( .eg

,

"

, ,

.

5 X

de

Barbier Montault Euvres complets 1893 VII 350 408 513 see also Gougaud Charlemagne Revue histoire ecclésiastique XX 1924 La prière dite Magic and Experimental History 219 225 227 230 See also Lynn Thorndike Science New York 1923 483 See Herbert Grueber Handbook the Coins Great Britain and Ireland Anglo Gallic coinage the British Museum 1899 also Blanchet numismatique francaise Dieudonné Manuel 1916 285 135 Friedens burg Münzkunde und Geldgeschichte der Einzelstaaten des Mittelalters und der neueren Appendix Zeit 1926 190 and below Naples and Sul found the silver Carlini which were coined the mints Luigi dell Erba La riforma monetaria Angioina mona February May 1495 XIX 1933 61 Arch stor nap

University

of

California Publications in History

of

it

to

.

far

.

,

St

to

for

when they were granted the privilege of coining money . The motto accompanied the French kings like a shadow ; it gradually had become a symbol of the Rex Christianissimus , perhaps the very reason that according tradition Louis was the first use for some coins his country

.

is

as

of

"

,

of

in

the

:

,

,

,

in

to

by

on

.”

St of .-

In

as it

, .

he

putting

on

as

,

to

10

,

of

air

of

It

he

enriched

It

every respect Rheims and Denis was Louis who grace that treasure which his successors would thrive Spiritual transcendency was whose kingship was elevated ists and Symbolists his age and who turn bestowed the thin and light the angelic kingdoms upon his country and assimilated for the last time the French chivalry the militant celestial hosts

of

ligion

all St .

of

of

of

.

in

St .

of

is

so

gold currency This tradition correct concerned The long series French coins bearing that device begins with gold deniers which Louis had ordered minted 1266 The adoption the new legend fits perfectly with all the other achievements this royal crusader and saint kings whose reign marks the high tide the French cult the Re

,

,

,

,

on

by ,

,

in

of

to

,

,

of

-

an

.

,

he

,

to

,

the three clauses his device his gold coins had were commended his government Christ the victorious the royal the imperial whom himself represented earth more perfectly perhaps than any other king ever did apparently well calculated reference With the device this May saintly king and knight William Nogaret when demanding his

,

'

,

,

,

,

“

,

a

, St .

,

,

,

of

the extermination the Knights Templars began address quoting the words Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat thus introducing comparison between Philip the Fair Louis grandson and Christ victorious over his foes ruling over the defeated and com 1308

at

in a

,

,

of

."

,

'11

manding gloriously over the world And once more the very end Ages the Middle Calvin most militant letter written after the et

,

. , 28

,

.

24 , n

, .p ,

,

,

–

cf .

.

.

,

ca

f.

f. ,

",

) de ,

1 48 ; ; , of cf . A . X , (

de

II,

11 , ,

),

,

.

a " b .

II,

Pl

10 . -

(

ou

et

'

la

“ , de l

,

.,

.

,

8

.e g

docu Louis XI Mémoires France frère Henri Stein Charles See ments publ par société école des chartes 1921 487 490 pétiennes Blanchet Dieudonné Manuel Dieudonné Les monnaies royales françaises Paris 1932 No Nos 165 167 222 233 237 306 308 333 335 Concerning some later variations the legend below See ”

,

) ;

,

:

,

,

28 )

.

–

),

161 284

Riley Rolls Series ,

. . .

1937

.

;

. -

S

,

(

.

.

,

19 (

,

,

a ( ed (

)

,

) (

.

16

. 9.

ZſRG kan Abt XXV 1936 222 354 XXVI Rishanger Chronica Monasterii Albani ,

William 492

.

),

et

.

." in

de et .

,

(

, ,

.

:

,

“ :

Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Sic fuit de Christo qui primo vicit inimicos suos ipsis devictis regnavit gloria gloria etiam imperat Sic enim Rex Francie qui victoriam habuit invenit inimicis Christi Cf Robert Holtzmann Wilhelm von Nogaret 1898 156

.

p

11

articles

in

,

l'

la

"

”

,

;

of

of

"

“

,

The Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat has hardly been men tioned among the sacraments the cult French kings see for the French royal religion the fundamental study by Marc Bloch Les rois thaumaturges Publi Strasbourg cations de faculté des lettres de université de Strasbourg 1924 more recently Percy Ernst Schramm Der König von Frankreich Das Wesen der study based upon his two Monarchie vom zum Jahrhundert Weimar 1939

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

for

Treaty of Amboise and on the eve of the Huguenot Wars , used that device to justify a military action in the name of Christ . 12 By the fourteenth century , however , St. Louis ' legend his coins had

,

”

's

to

of

.

in

by

in

have chosen king evil

"

interpretation France The king was said prove that the miracle healing the order

new

to

a

found

this motto

a

,

of

on

13

fief

.

held

in

whom

it

from

he

on

,

St .

,

by

,

.

in

,

by

gold coin which often was achieved the touch was not really accomplished the king but Christ himself who merely acted through his royal mediator And addition the motto showed that Louis considered his kingdom dependent not the sword but God

on

,

To

.

, , no . ad

et

,

in

(

,

,

in

,

si qu

,

du

.

,

:

437

of 44 )

) , et a à fol .

il M ( le $

.

Bibl Nat

:

1

. . .

. . . . . . . .

' . . il . 'quFr

18

),

,

ut

(

,

Calvin Opera omnia Brunswick 1879 XX 3942 pacem Christus non vult arbitremur quod venerit mittendam terram qui non habet vendat tunicam suam emat Sed nunc sed gladium Insigne regnum Galliae Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus gladium imperat .” See the interpretation Jean Golein Traité sacre written 1374 Paris "

12

,

14

a

of

.

or

a

to

to

of

currency

no

,

a

reduction

be

the relationship with God might any coin which displayed attributed with more nor less foundation liturgical legend frankly Biblical apply Scriptural legends money was usage which arose hardly earlier than the age the Cru sades but which became popular very quickly These new inscriptions Such

,

on

” at

”

"

en

le

(

, ),

et

le

:

,

'

of

as

In

to

.

of

."

'

et

:

d

il

, ,

de

li a

'il

ne

. "

of .

,

' : or l

en de Il sa l'

à

il

,

.

,

in

,

it

, , ,

a of

.

:

,

,

si

“ qu..

of

.

2v " )

V (

, ,

tenir dieu son hommage fait son royaume espée non mie seulement comme veulent dire aucuns quant dit Christus mais de dieu comme tesmoigne monnoie espée regne vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat met mie vaint mais dit Jhs vaint Jhs regne Jhs commande This author one the leading mystics the royal religion the court Charles queer predilection France has for the Christus vincit triad the royal French coins for he quotes time and again the manuscript mentioned above fol he writes the preface his translation Durandus Rationale follows En ceste foy ont ensuyvi les nobles roys de France leur droit patron dit par especial sage roy Charles regnant saint Charles Charlemagne roi tient de lui

in

sa of

– of la

de

(

in

,

,

à

)

. ,

A

f.

;

(

en ,

. ., 1.

;

,

,

99 , n

, .

.

an M

) ., I, ... " p , . 98 to

.

",

.

39 – 55

),

(

'

; ) G , . 54

"

de

. .. ."

to

, ) le :

in

de

,

l'

, ,

.op

,

n . 3

),

(

la

.

et d

at

;

cf .

,

(

.

) , 7

,

ou

et

,

,

de

en

à

V (

,

of

to

"

,

a de

s . v

. , “

in ,

et

de a

,

.

.,

”,

W , f. . " ,

.

;

)

),

(

Fr .

.

le .

en et

la

to

,

's

. L .

pp

.

14

.

St

en

(

la

, à à

du

,

,

,

à

le

et

"

(

's

in a

to

,

d

' or

l'

,

an

l'

France mil CCCLXXII lequel forme manière des ses predeces royaume coing donnans onneur Jhesu Crist fait mettre monnoie Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat And similar way he refers the inscription the preface his translation John Cassian Collations Paris Bibl Nat MS 175 written 1370 roy Charles Mon très redoubté seigneur très noble prince plain vertus qui tient royaulme empire gouverne France CCC LXX monnoye Christus vincit Christus attribuant tout Dieu fait escrire regnat Christus imperat desirant que ses vertus particulières soient assem blées avecques les souverains luy pleu moy commander Cf Delisle Recherches sur librairie Charles Paris 1907 and For Golein reference the healing scrofula see Bloch cit 489 and ibid 128 for the general tendency attribute this miracle Christ see also Schramm Frankreich ZfRG kan Abt XXV 1936 321 numismatique Cf Froehner La liturgie romaine dans Annuaire numismatique archéologie 1889 société française The first gold coins Louis bearing Biblical legend originated probably during his first crusade 1249 1254 his gold deniers minted Acre 1251 show the Scriptural text Arabic lan guage and Kufic characters légendes arabes frappées Henri Lavoix Monnaies Syrie par les croisés Paris 1877 Suhle Wörterbuch der Münzkunde Wegemann Die Münzen der Kreuzfahrer 1930 Kreuzfahrermünzen staaten Halle 1934 seurs

University

of California Publications

History

in

,

as

— “

to

to

of to

the

all

a

.”

,

to

as

-

of

,

Te

his

frequently evoked , it is true , a satiric rather than a mystic interpretation . money the verse When , in later days , a Milanese duke chose to put on popular inevitably jests Deum laudamus almost made these initial words the well known hymn refer not God but the coin itself Money glorification God and the deified gold We praise thee like God Or when monarch such Louis XIV issued money

,

:

in

on

.

et

,

et 0

A

,

of

,

.

to

be

,

bearing the device Per me reges regnant this certainly was too true and perhaps even meant cynical Also we cannot assume that the jest loving Tuscans would not have noticed the ambiguity though probably involuntary the legend Sienese coins the thirteenth century principium finis Nor can we suppose that people would have

of

II

,

his

,

to

16

.

to

.

:

,

in

,

missed the joke almost forced upon their minds when Robert provided Artois the very same century deniers with the words ambigu Ego sum Deus Minds then were quite open from Matthew ous interpretations and very willing indeed realize the satirical point (

did

his

for

.

16

)

”

or

“

of

in

,

of

by

;

it

.

his

to

it

in

Louis coins not escape distortion had been travesties long before the king had applied deniers St .

chosen abused

of

Money Gospels only recall the widely diffused the wan dering scholars which the cult Sancta Marca Saint Denier Denis and other similar saints was praised Even the beautiful legend

We need

.. .

of

,

of

,

.17

likewise

upon

seized

,

for instance

Trier

,

at ,

exercises

the cathedral school

,

?

of .”

in , , , , N op

16 15

.

Pupils

Alain Lille had also thought this vincit nummus regnat nummus im this

made

cit .

19 in

'18

:

“

a

song ran Walter Châtillon travesty Quid plura Nummus perat Epistolary universis

saying

,

, et

,

of

of

,

,

Nummus vincit nummus regnat nummus cunctis imperat Reos solvit iustos ligat impedit liberat

im

,

:

f.

15

to

(

.

.

",

'

.,

. "

de

d

, n . 1 , .°

. ,

165

cardinalium

tuorum

et

et

,

scrinia

.”

"

per omnia

. : "

et

:

,

an

" in

,

),

( “

"

19

,

,

LXIV

”,

Walter von Châtillon und seine Schule Zeitschrift für deutsches rhythm 1927 119 who mentions also the line from another regit regnat nummus nummus nummus iustificat prayer early Bolognese ars dictandi See the qui tecum vivit regnat regnavit Per dominum aurum tuum purissimum Strecker

Altertum "

,

:

;

,

,

, ,

"

,

( 18 . K ) A . 1935

pp

; cf . of

as a

of

, in a

of as

to

"

,

,

ff

.;

),

.

55 - ff

(

., ),

10

.

,

of

)

,

17

(

,

.

See Froehner Dümmler Arch XXIII 1898 208 Paul Lehmann Die Parodie Mittelalter Munich 1922 Karl Strecker Moralisch satirische Gedichte Walters von Châtillon Heidelberg 1929 110 no where the two lines are used refrain the song similar the responses Christus vincit used section the laudes below Earlier Fleury anticipate liturgical genre verses attributed Abbo somewhat this Publica spes nummus nunc rege potentior omni Extollit presens deicit aufugiens Nummus nobilitas nummus sapientia nummus Pretendens superat pauper ubique iacet Fleury Rev bénéd XLVII Abbon Les œuvres inédites Cf van der Vyver

"

,

.

.

), 5

(

.

H

"

of

. ., . ."

",

et

to

prayers Per dominum nostrum Jhesum filium tuum The author refers the finale qui tecum vivit regnat Cf Kalbfuss Eine Bologneser Ars dictandi des QF XVI 1914 zwölften Jahrhunderts

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae , expound that Christians seeking justice and impartial law courts should come to Trier , the city of Caesar , where they would find what they were looking for , “ non nummo cooperante sicut Rome , ubi nummus et non Petrus regnat et imperat .”:20 Facetious , although in fact very bitter , these early mockeries and de Barbarossa

risions of the sacramental formula may elicit the question whether the

motto thus ridiculed was perhaps found on French money before the time of St. Louis . Why should the poets and scholars have chosen this formula to honor the Savior Money if the motto had not already appeared on coins ? However , these satirists , as is well known , drew preferably from the Scripture or from prayers and litanies . They did not mock the legend of an existing French coin , but they travestied a litany which was popu lar, above all in France , during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries . This

becomes evident from allusions made by an unidentified poet of this period , an imitator of Hildebert of Lavardin . Admittedly , his verse ,

additional invocation the liturgical Exaudi

,

But parody

.

,

course

a

,

candide numme

!

,

Exaudi

similar productions

from

of

differs

is

hardly

of his

. . .,

eis

Est dominus terre nummus , quia regnat ubique , Imperat et dominis et dominatur

of

the source

,

in

,

,

21

was not the coin but the litany which

,

considered

must Who

the evidence that

these jests

.

with

it

us

vides

be

of

by

.

a

in

—

a

,

a

is

-

in

!

again

is

liturgical phrase repeated time This latter not too common very prominent litany place and the same which the Christus vincit used like poetical refrain Hence there are two formu lae the same chant which are burlesqued the poet and this pro Christe

,

be

to

,

no

of

on

?

,

,

to

,

,

on

,

put the Christus vincit Christus then we must ask was the first regnat Christus imperat his coins We should perhaps not entirely reject the possibility that the saying appeared French silver coins proved and the twelfth century though such occurrence seems

in

fusion

” )

,

,

(

.

.

to

.

in

to ”, a

88 ,

,

), "

"

. 8 : (

c

., ,

XIV

the strange

Iter Austriacum Archiv für Kunde österreichischer Geschichts passage 1855 who refers the Script Hist Aug Vopiscus recognize the liturgical unus illis Deus nummus est but fails

.

Saturn allusion

detail reveals

of

even this insignificant

Wattenbach

quellen

to

is

to

.

,

on

,

is

It

be

.

to

,

in

or

in

a

,

as

in

,

in

of

It

Sicily because 20

22

gold coins later practice France restricted the legend certain parts can however that the triad whole found coins century Italy Sicily issued the twelfth Southern and the realms Norman princes and kings particularly interesting trace the triadic device Norman

;

,

f.

, s . v .

,

.,

in

,

.

ff

's

11 .

49 ,

.

p

),

(

,

1

;

. .cf ?)

St -.

,

n

, .

196

( of

.,

, .p

,

cf .

,

."

"

.

22 A

;

is

12 .

.

”, , "

21 P

Lehmann Eine Sammlung mittellateinischer Gedichte aus dem Ende des Jahrhunderts Historische Vierteljahrsschrift XXX 1935 51 104 great the author one Theodoric Troud whose model was Hildebert Migne PL CLXXI cols 1404 nummus poem Leclercq Prost Quatre pièces DACL VIII 1908 Laudes gallicanae

University of California

8

Publications

History

in

for which the kingdom was famous . Two different streams of tradition must be distinguished from the outset , an Eastern and a Western , or, so far as rites are concerned , a Byzantine and a Gallican tradition . The formula that corresponds to the Latin Christus

relations and cultural influences

vincit ,

is the Greek : IC XC NIKA ( ' Ingoûs XPLOTÒs vekậ ) . In a way , the Greek form may be called the original , although both sayings derive ultimately from the same source , the ancient Oriental and Roman accla mations . 23 The Greek formula - frequently displayed in such a way that the eight characters were distributed in pairs in the four angles of a cross :

ICXC

became one of the most famous monograms of Christ .

NIKA

It

can

be traced back to the fourth century , allegedly to the time of Constantine the Great, and the Greek Church seems to have begun the practice of stamping this symbol on the host in the fifth century . 24 Hosts and coins displayed the same characters , a relationship about which , the standard -bearer of Western mysta gogues , writes in general terms :25

eventually

of Augustodunum

Honorius

The host receives the form of a denier because Christ, the bread of life , was be trayed at the price of a few deniers , He, the true denier , that shall be given to the laborers in the vineyard . Into the bread is pressed , with characters , the image of the Lord , as in the deniers there are engraved image and name of the emperor .

In the Eastern Empire the relationship was certainly the reverse . For the symbol IC XC NIKA appears on the host before it was applied to Byzan the inconoclast emperor (741

of

,

- 775 ) .

Dur

of its

V

the

his

ing

tine money by Constantine persecution reign

image worshipers reached

climax and

of

of

"

,

26

.”

's

in

to

At of

V

it

Byzantine was Constantine who systematically changed the types coinage order remove the image Christ from these symbols power par excellence any rate from the time the State the X

.,

,

ff .;

'' ;

.

,

“

,

.

s . v

., I, ,

,

in

:

,

.

,

. 2 , 3 , 7 .

21 ff .

., ), I,

,

,

CLXXII

,

,

35

,

I,

. in ,

c ( .

.

,

' ,

), "

(

25 24

,

' ;

. .p

,

23

pp 152 Untersuchungen On the NIKA acclamations see Peterson Prost Quatre pièces 199 Leclercq DACL 252 Acclamations JLW 1930 373 No 407 Joseph Dölger Antike und Christentum Münster 1929 and pls Migne PL Honorius Augustod Gemma animae col 555 Panis vero ideo modum denarii formatur quia panis vitae Christus pro

in

of

(

.

85 ff

,

.

(

II

"

,

is

,

,

,

I,

,

an to

), ff

IV

of (

),

of

N

, “ . S .,

,

of

,

,

, . in . ." . in

cf .

(

of in

a

.

B

.

to of , . 19 cf , . ; , ” C ", , . et A M , . in

,

.

in

of a )

II, .

)

,

26

numero

et

tradebatur qui verus denarius vinea laborantibus prae Ideo imago Domini cum litteris hoc pane exprimitur quia denario imago nomen imperatoris scribitur Leroquais Pontificaux The similarity the host with coin xvii connec tion with the sacculus the lined sack which the host was carried until the ninth century applies the Western form the host but not the Greek which has the emperor Constantine form bread However the Greek host the image found occasionally Kaufmann Konstantin und Helena auf einem griechi schen Hostienstempel Oriens Christianus 1915 Cf Hugh Goodacre Handbook the Coinage the Byzantine Empire London Origin and Significance 1931 142 No Gerhart Ladner the Byzantine Iconoclast Controversy Mediaeval Studies 1940 137 denariorum

mio dabitur

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

iconoclast rulers , the formula appeared , over and over again , on the coins of the Byzantine Empire . This usage was observed also in Byzantine southern Italy . The Normans , therefore , when they , too , began to put this sign on their coins and bullae , either adopted or simply continued a Byzantine tradition . We can trace the IC XC NIKA on Norman money back at least to the reign of King Roger applied

who , apparently only after his elevation to the dignity

II

of a king ,

these symbols to

his gold tari and thereby replaced the former inscriptions in Kufic characters . Furthermore , a displays the Greek legend . 27 Hieratic characters have a bulla of Roger life and history of their own , which frequently differs from that of the corresponding political development . In the administration of the king dom of Southern Italy , the Greek language gradually died away , although Arabic coins bearing

its

II

,

to

.

30

of

of

Ostentatiously

by

,

,

it

29

,

IV

.

on

28

II;

of

official use lasted until the time Frederick but the Greek symbols dynasty coins survived the Norman The Hohenstaufen among them kings even the last Conrad and Manfred continued strike money inscription Anjou with this Greek and was used also Charles princes had taken the place

the Norman

usage

,

the ancient Gallo Frankish -

touch

a

fact borne out by that

,

to

II,

on

. . .;

may

be

It

IMP

.

XPC

·

,

VI

,

on

. . .

RE

·

by

supplement

it

easy

to

is

but

it

,

of

St .

.

A

of

,

.

on

,

,

which began

,

,

for instance Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Along with the Greek inscription this triad too began appear money during century Roger the Norman the twelfth coin showing Naples Januarius the patron the obverse carries the reverse the legend unfortunately badly preserved XPC XPC

,

litany

a

of

.

in

of

.

an

of

or

in

of

,

indeed

emperors

by

the Italy the former Greek provinces either bor rowing the imperial legend continuing imperial custom coins practice This intersected with influences from the motherland the Normans The ecclesiastical rite introduced Southern Italy had

Byzantine

that

Cf

;

),

,

)

,

. , .9

a

,

IC

(

(

,

84

., ) .p ,

.op–

(

,

.

.

A

;

of

II

-

cf .

. de , cf

"

"

.

II, C.

,

s . .) v

(

la

et

of

,

a

of

II;

.

,

30 29 28 ff G . E

132

,

,

37la f.

;

84 ),

82 ,

(

78 ,

,

, .

, ,

,

et d 43 , '

. p A . .

cf . . K .,

in

e

.

A

,

, In

37

general see Suhle Wörterbuch der Münzkunde Schrift Garufi Monete conii nella storia del diritto siculo Palermo 1878 For Roger see numismatique sigillographie Arthur Engel Recherches sur des Normands Sicile Italie Paris 1882 who dates the earliest coin this type 1141 Roger with the legend XC NIKA for bulla Nos 81 ibid Kehr Die Urkunden der normannisch sizilischen Könige Innsbruck 1902 208 Roger Bursa duke Calabria and Apulia 1085 1111 however used lead Engel bulla with this legend even before Roger cit No Kantorowicz Kaiser Friedrich der Zweite Ergänzungsband Berlin 1931

I,

),

“

(

in ",

, . S , ff . ., . " , cf

.

.,

N

.

,

), p

l' . La (

“

”,

,

",

,

;

a

.p

,

'

di

'

;

,

d as ' a

, . ,

.opI

'

;

da

;

'

., . ; d ; ' .p

cit ff

),

.op

."

et d “ d '

de

,

de

“

de la

III

il

e

(

, ), "

(

,

XVIII

, s . ler v .

in

,

. . S .

,

Suhle Wörterbuch der Münzkunde Tari Anjou dans Italie méridionale Sambon Monnaies Charles numismatique archéologie Annuaire société française 1891 135 and Gazette numismatique française 138 Luigi dell Erba riforma monetaria angioina Napoli suo sviluppo storico nel reame Arch stor Napol 1932 163 Charles coins crusader bear the legend SERVUS XPI Angiò Sambon Monete oro Carlo Tunisia Rivista italiana numismatica VI 1893 341 dell Erba cit 165 and for the title Servus Christi Goodacre 115 Schramm Kaiser Rom und Renovatio 1929 141

University of California Publications in History

-

10

this coin was minted at Naples after the last Byzantine Master of the Soldiers had surrendered this place to Roger (1131 ) , and that the king , in this last stronghold of the Greek government , quite designedly replaced the Greek inscription by the similar Latin version ,31 which by

II

then had become popular . We know , for example , another coin of that age, struck by some local Norman prince in Southern Italy , which like wise permits us to recognize the characters XC · RE · XC · IM , mean ing of course Christus regnat , Christus imperat .32 The Latin phrase

appears , moreover , not alone on coins . A seal of Roger I clearly bears the Latin version of the Greek inscription : Jhesus Christus vincit .33 There is further a privilege granted to Messina in 1129 . It is a later forgery ; but

it must be noted that the forger , in order to make the document appear worthy of confidence , wrote in the outer ring of the supposedly " royal " rota the words Deum cole . Qui regnat , vincit , imperat. 34 He thus assumed that this had been the king 's device and may have considered the triad is true, we know

man monarchs that bore exactly for

not quite wrong ,

of no bulla or seal of the early Nor . Nevertheless , the forger was

this legend

as

Norman .” It

“ very

a

is

,

it

35

,

,

in

II,

,

.

an

or ,

,

of

a

,

of

's

in

II,

Roger grandson Frederick his youth and Apulia and Sicily used golden bulla which displayed the uncur tailed triad Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat and likely more than that the young prince rather his advisers simply any case changed continued older Norman tradition Frederick king

to

of

world

Roman

.

the ideal

50

.

.

No

,

Engel

40

., , .p op . 56 , cit ., p . .

32 31

of

of

,

of

intellectual climate the Hohenstaufen government and the revival Rome

to

-

of

,

.

to

he

began the inscription once rule independently His later bullae bore the legend Roma caput mundi thus illustrating plainly his great shift from the Norman Sicilian crusader atmosphere his earlier days the

“

,

,

)

,

(

, ,

, n .

,

27 .

,

cf .

on of

II, of

.

as

-

ff .

35

501

to

; on ( a as cf . p . ", 4 )

) , I,

I

·

·

, n . 1 ;

2d

.op(

II

,

34

., edof . ; · .p

33

(

) , p . 7 ,

to

in

.

'

Sui Follari longobardi anonimi No 166 See also Luigi dell Erba Ibid napole alla leggenda Victoria battuti Salerno Bollettino del circolo numismatico according tano 1925 whom the Lombard princes of Salerno began early use the formula xc RE XC IMPE the tenth century privilege for Catania For the seal Count Roger 1092 see Roccho Pirri Roger Leyden Sicilia sacra 464 for the bulla above Kehr cit 166 for the literature this forgery see Erich Caspar Roger und die Gründung der normannisch sizilischen Monarchie Innsbruck 1904

I, .,

)

cf

;

. , ),

,

in

-

(

e

)

(

e

, “

, Il di ), ,

.

,

",

'

d

II

,

f. ;

,

) “ ,

(

.

,

di

'', f.

37

, “ ), Il

'

d

1927

(

matico napoletano

.

,

of

at . ,

II,

,

.

V

; cf .

on

f. ;

di ”,

it

of

of

.

, ,

V

,

;

,

(

(

, ,

; ; O .

4

,

. I, 3 ,

27 ci ,

Huillard Bréholles Historia diplomatica Friderici Secundi Paris 1859 Introd and 212 Posse Die Siegel der deutschen Kaiser und Könige Dresden 1909 Nos the bulla was used once more for unknown reasons 1243 Böhmer Ficker Regesta Imperii No 3369 MGH Const 328 No 239 The formula was Sicily reintroduced by the Aragonese kings the end the thirteenth century beginning with Peter Aragon and his Hohenstaufen queen Costanza 1282 1285 Capobianchi Immagini simboliche stemmi who put their gold reali Roma Archivio della società romana XIX 1896 369 Mariano Amirante Aragona Circolo numismatico napoletano reale Giacomo Studi ricerche 1926 Aragona 31 Rodolfo Spahr reale Federico Bollettino del circolo numis

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

11

To recall the passionate feelings of the crusading age in connection with the Christus vincit device on coins and seals of Norman kings or of St. Louis is not unjustifiable . Fulcher of Chartres , in his History of the Kingdom of Jerusalem ,36 narrates how the Franks under King Baldwin

marched to the battlefield of Ramleh ( 1105 ) and there , advised by the patriarch , 37 shouted the battle cry Christus vincit , Christus regnat, Christus imperat ! Also , the Armenians in the battle of Adana ( 1097 ) answered the Allah akbar ! of the Muslems with shouting Christus vincit , regnat , perat /38 The cry Deus vult ! was on the lips of the first crusaders ; it was

im

like invocation of Christ the Victor ,

the hollow rumbling of Fate . The new King , and Commander revealed distinctly the new

idea which

had seized

upon the crusaders after their first great successes , the clear -cut purpose of reinvesting Christ as king in his kingdom of Jerusalem . 39 However this may be , the device of the Norman rulers must also be regarded as a reflection of the crusading spirit . Its adoption by the Normans as well as by the warriors in the Holy Land proves not only the popularity and wide diffusion of the liturgical verse , but proves also that this martial saying appealed to the spirit of the crusading age and ex pressed , like a slogan , the true meaning of the Holy Wars. There may be added an almost posthumous evidence : Pope Pius V presented to Don Juan of Austria after the Victory of Lepanto (1571 ) an iron shield which showed the legend Christus vincit , Christus regnat, Christus imperat, remi niscent of the mood of the early crusaders .40 In summing up the inquiry it may be said that Byzantine tradition , Gallican liturgy , and the crusading spirit are jointly reflected in the coins and seals of the South Italian Norman kings . The Latin Christus vincit triad , we can see , was not simply a translation or amplification of

II

III ,

RHC : Occid ., Notes and Queries Sicut eis

II,

III

. 18 ,

, c. xxxii , 5 , ed. H . Hagenmeyer 36Fulcher Carnotensis , Historia Hierosolimitana , , 413 ; see also Gesta Francorum , c. 70 , in (Heidelberg , 1913 ), 497 ; RHC : Occid .,

IIÍ

.

;

cf

,

in

,

,

Il

, at

.,

:

.

fig

83 ff

, .

)

,

.pp

,

cf .

,

."

, ,

.op

, cit .

(

,

.

" )

;

R

,

of

,

of

'

d

au ;

,

),

et

ff .

443079

.,

in

in of

,

.c 3

,

I,

,

“

:

,

,

e .

II,

38 ff . , ( , . (

X

,

.

see

Pl .

; 40

215

XI

:

,

, .,

,

in

.,

: “ to . . .

. ..

.op

),

III

."

:

40 ,

c .

,

.

is

,

“

of

:

c

,

in

.

,

)

,

.

's

, ,

” 65

,

(

,

( ad a

III

in

,

at

39

. to ”

c .

,

.

P

.

J.

S

ac

“

eo ,

, ,

38

of

)

(a

37 "

,

,

540 and the Historia Hierosolimitana ibid 566 CLVIII London 1930 118 patriarcha iussum fuerat the words brackets are only the Cambridge manuscript Fulcher work 636 RHC Occid Radulfus Cadomensis Gesta Tancredi Ex illo Allachibar quod infidelitas orando exclamat hac urbe obmutuit i mperat pro regnat Christus vincit reboavit Professor Tatlock kindly called my attention Tudebodi Continuatio Historia Peregrinorum 120 1099 cit 220 unde Christo victori laudes referuntur Pope Urban perhaps found the sermon the triad An allusion by Fulcher III RHC Occid least the form transmitted Clermont 324 Presentibus dico absentibus mando Christus autem imperat For the change the general conception concerning the task the First Crusade see Erdmann Kreuzzugsgedanken pp 363 For the battle cries the crusaders Du Cange Glossarium Dissertation Du cry armes Röhricht Geschichte des Königreichs Jerusalem Innsbruck 1898 580 589 Erdmann religieuse moyen âge Paris 1873 Cf Paul Lacroix Vie militaire 294

University

12

of California

Publications in History

the Greek legend IC XC NIKA, since it derived from the Gallo - Frankish liturgy . Yet the fact that the first Latin clause tallies with the Greek motto may have called forth the substitution

.

, both

of the

one phrase

for the

the Greek and Latin forms make their appearance simultaneously almost on Sicilian coins in the early twelfth century , long before the Latin version was put on the coinage of France . It therefore seems likely that St. Louis ' famous device , which eventually was taken over by many a European lord enjoying the right of coinage ( see Appen dix II ), was applied to coins for the first time by the Norman kings of other

Indeed

Southern Italy .

II

CHAPTER

THE GALLO - FRANKISH ANALYSIS OF

A

LAUDES REGIAE

CAROLINGIAN LAUDES TEXT

GOURMONT 's fine and almost poetical definition of litanies implorations multipliées de bouches jamais lasses , de coeurs as “ toujours en peur et en pleurs , ” as orisons which “ add love to

ÉMY

DE

to

to

"

of of

for

adoration , to humble petitions tears , and to the surrender to an absolute power the hope the mansuetude the suffering Christ seems refer private the individual devotion the Later Middle Ages and even

a

of of

as

a

.

of

,

be

,

of

in

.

an

of at

to

of

modern times rather than the hieratic liturgical forms the Church stage earlier The litanies the official liturgies such the Litany hardly the Saints the Western Church can called matter private piety These long sequences short petitions represent form prayer which always encompasses

.

as

,

,

to

,

in

to

,

to

,

to

,

of

,

to

of

to

,

of

on

of

the sum total Christian society powers earth and often that the invisible and saints heaven well They refer the peace and welfare the world the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church kings and emperors the bishops and priests other representatives the secular government the sick those

a

a

,

,

In

!

”

:

“

,

to

by

In

.

in

in

,

to

traveling and danger those need and the Eastern Churches the suffrages are said by the deacon and responded the congrega Kyrie eleison tion God have mercy the Western rites the word prayer proper but penitentiary Laetaniae originally suggested not

,

a

in

, of of

of

of

of

of

in

procession which was first introduced Gaul the fifth century solemnity fasting and penitence preceding the festival three days the Ascension Christ and inseparably connected with the singing

the

(

of ,

.

psalms and deprecatory prayers How and when the various kinds prayers and suffrages with their short responses ora pro nobis libera nos

of

,

comparatively rare occasions

is

of

.

on

today

,

said

,

of

)

for of

Saints generally

of is

as it

a

is

,

audi nos and others grew together before the definite form litur gical Litany the Saints the present Missale Romanum was achieved scholarly dispute The main body matter the Litany the composed

of

of

,

.

's

desires the most

the ideas "

,

the West the litany individuals before

ofIn

.

),

, .

3

,

., .p

" (

13 )

,

. of

(

a

;

cf .

,

1

Rémy Gourmont latin mystique Paris 1922 143 prayer private devotion first may have been likewise acquiring official character Bishop Lit Hist 150

of is

,

of

a

private devotion the litany the penitential spirit within the Church

matter

Le

de

genuine expression

suffrages which explain the worshiper

of

a

;

of

of

and number Though certainly not

tion

;

to

to

is

in

is

to

invocations saints whose intercession demanded humble supplications which the Lord asked deliver the faithful from evil and rescue them through the mysterious forces his Salva

University

14

Publications

of California

History

in

and humiliation which are emphasized by the fact that on occasions the worshipers prostrate themselves when the litany

of contrition certain is said . 2

the

An exception to this general penitential spirit is formed by the litany which begins with the words Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . It is a prayer peculiar to the Gallo - Frankish Church and it is

of

,

."

by

of

"

are

,

of

.

be

usually called Laudes These laudes which course must not confused with the lauds the canonical hours are exceptional since neither the suffrages nor the responses born from fears and tears Instead humble petitions demanding deliverance from evil we find

;

of

or

as

,

of

;

is

jubilant acclamations rescue hoped for not the mysterious forces salvation but by the militant nature the victorious Christ and the

,

, -

,

in

or

is

,

,

In

.

-

,

,

.

to

of

anxious responses such Miserere Libera nos Domine are exchanged for the assured hails Christus vincit short this chant not directed the suffering God The laudes invoke the conquering God Christ the through victor ruler and commander and acclaim him with him on

royal vicars his imperial conquering ruling commanding

of

this chant

.

the text

in

of

of

closer inspection

of

,

on

other become manifest

, ,

,

of

's

.

,

,

:

,

,

,

,

or

earth along with all the other powers and safeguarding the order this present world the pope and the bishops the ruler house the clergy the princes the judges and the army The correlations the two worlds the present and the transcendental and the dissolving the one the him

,

, 's .,

,

f.

90

,

an

.

in

is

”,

's

,

a

.,

,

)

,

ff

-

,

,

“

",

, , 8 .v .

.pp

,

di

,

of

of

a

of

-

of -

.

.,

of .

”,

,

,

cf .

f.

is .pp

,

., . “ 1,

.

.

75 (

,

'

57

),

. ,

),

(

,

(

,

),

,

.,

2 (

,

, d.

's

,

a

l'

is

;

f.

,

,

. "

,

.,

.

,

.

Le

,

of

de ;

.pl.

L

, Cf .

.

46of

la f .

,

)

-

.

,

)

, II , ff . 37 ; ) . ; , (

III

),

.

pp

",

-

,

. , ,

A

,

”, 3 .

(

,

.

) ,

cf .

.

19 )

in ( ( a ca

, , 21 , n . .

.

de .

de la

.

, ou

,

ed

,

.

, . " L . ,

(

, I,

(

, .

in p

cf .

.

on

4

A

;

H

f.

.

K

.”

"

A

.,

, .

(

, s .v .

-

.”

, ( O S .B ),

“

. , L .

V

.

s .v

,

98 , – “

IX

in ,

., ,

IV

of

,

on

is ,

– "

's

,

.

–

,

3

,

)

1 – 38

,

diof

",

.

of .,

pp

is

2

in

general see DACL On litanies 1540 1571 Litanie The fundamental study Bishop The Litany Saints the Stowe Missal Lit Hist pp 137 164 good analysis and ibid 116 136 the Kyrie Eleison the elements the Litany the Saints offered by Anton Baumstark Eine syrisch melchitische Aller heiligenlitanei Oriens Christianus 1904 120 and clear survey the prayers Kennedy intercession by The Saints the Canon the Mass Studi archeologia antichità cristiana XIV Rome Pontificio istituto cris tiana 1938 For the interrelations between litanies and acclamations see Untersuchungen Peterson 166 On the prostration below The most detailed study still Prost article published 1876 Leclercq DACL nothing but VIII 1898 1910 Laudes Gallicanae extract from Prost work See also DACL 242 Acclamations now superseded by Erik Peterson Ludwig Biehl Das liturgische Gebet für Kaiser und Reich Görres Untersuchungen Gesellschaft Veröffentlichungen der Sektion für Rechts und Staatswissenschaft Heft Paderborn 1937 102 adds few observations but otherwise depends Prost displays certain peculiarities As The oldest formulary below age found Psalter from the time Charle model therefore reprint the second magne Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 13159 fol 163 796 800 Delisle Bibliothèque Nationale 1880 Cabinet des manuscrits 239 xxi Album par paléographique recueil documents importants reproduits société école very short analysis des chartes Paris 1887 Pl xvii the manuscript offered by Gastoué Le chant gallican RCGr XLIII 1939 The formulary has been printed frequently Liber DACL VIII 1902 173 Prost Quatre pièces pontificalis Duchesne Paris 1886 1892 De Santi Le laudes nell incoronazione del sommo pontifice Civiltà cattolica Ser XVIII Vol XI 1903 391 Dannenbauer Die Quellen zur Geschichte der Kaiserkrönung Karls des Grossen Lietzmann Kleine Texte für Vorlesungen und Uebungen 161 Berlin 1931 Heldmann Das Kaisertum Karls Gr Quellen und Studien zur Verfassungs geschichte des Deutschen Reiches VI Weimar 1928 287 maintains that this

: Laudes

Regiae

15

Salvator mundi

univer

excellentissimo

Carolo

coronato

atque

tu tu tu tu tu tu tu

S S . .

Johannes Stephane

.

S

.

S

.S S.

Michahel Gabrihel Raphahel

S . S S S . . .

Laurenti Pancrati Nazari

. S. S.

Anastasia Genovefa Columba

S

et

illum adiuva

adiuva

illum

illum adiuva illum adiuva illum adiuva illum adiuva

.

Virginum

tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu

.

S

Silvestre

victoria

illum adiuva

Nobilissime proli regali vita illam adiuva illam adiuva

Exaudi Christe Virgo

et

um vita

Maria

Deo

paci

Longo regi Francorum patricio Romanor

fico

bardorum

Redemptor mundi

magno

et et a

.

.

Exaudi Christe

adiuva

illum

.

Syste

Paule

ac

S . S

Andrea Clemens

tu tu tu tu tu tu

S S . .

Petre

S

.

.

/.

Leoni summo pontifici sali pape vita illum adiuva illum adiuva illum adiuva illum adiuva illum adiuva

et

III

R

II .

Exaudi Christe

)

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . (

I.

ter

Kantorowicz

illam adiuva illam adiuva illam adiuva illam adiuva illam adiuva illam adiuva

Omnibus iudicibus vel cuncto exer citui Francorum vita vic et

Exaudi Christe

tu tu tu tu tu tu tu

Gereon

. . S.

S . S

Dionisi Crispine Crispiniane

S

S .

.

.

S S

.

toria

Hilari Martine Maurici

illos adiuva illos adiuva illos adiuva illos adiuva illos adiuva illos adiuva illos adiuva "

II,

a

of

) .

.,

in

.

.

,

pp

; cf . ,

,

, ,

in

to

on

to

.

, .

n

19 ;

, n .

)

. (

.

.

is

.

,

at

,

; cf .

38

f. at

.

.

"

,

,

in

, ed .

is

to

.

( cf .

on

24

formulary was used November 800 when the Romans offered venienti laudes Ann regni Francorum Kurze MGH SS rer Germ 1895 110 This assump king were tion not likely be correct because the laudes offered the reception pp 73 different from the litany of the laudes below Duchesne Liber pont suggests that the formulary was used Paderborn 799 when Pope Leo III visited Charlemagne There no basis for the suggestion and generally speaking one should refrain from confining laudes formularies one occasion only since they could be used and probably were used repeatedly various occasions below 21 109 146 The Roman figures are added facilitate the analysis

of

University

16

Publications

California

History

in

IV . Christus vincit, Christus regnat , Christus imperat . V . Rex regum

R /. Christus vincit

Rex noster Spes nostra Gloria nostra Misericordia nostra

Christus Christus Christus Christus

vincit vincit vincit vincit

Auxilium

Christus Christus Christus Christus Christus

vincit vincit vincit vincit vincit

nostrum

Fortitudo nostra Liberatio et redemptio nostra Victoria nostra Arma nostra invictissima Murus noster inexpugnabilis

Christus vincit Christus vincit Christus vincit

Defensio et exaltatio nostra Lux , via et vita nostra

VI.

Ipsi soli imperium , gloria et potestas per immortalia secula

.

seculorum

Amen

.

Ipsi soli virtus , fortitudo

per omnia

et victoria

secula

seculorum . Amen . Ipsi soli honor , laus et jubilatio per infinita secula secu lorum

VII.

VIII.

.

Amen .

Christe , audi nos !

Kyrie

Christe , audi nos !

eleison !

Christe , audi nos !

Kyrie

Christe eleison !

eleison !

Feliciter ! Feliciter ! Feliciter ! Tempora

Multos

bona habeas

.

.

Tempora bona habeas

Tempora bona habeas .

annos .

words are needed

analyze and classify

the elements

of

A

to

few

Amen .

this

.

litany

,

be

,

it

be

,

as

so

of

a

separately

.

,

.

discussed

, of

I.

,

The litany begins with the Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Save for certain group texts the laudes are always opened by this formula the origin which far can ascertained will

. of

) !

et

the latest

is

it

example

:

since the fifth century

for

at

is

; old .

to

(

. N .

N

II .

Exaudi Christe with the hailing accla mation proper vita victoria The acclamations are the pith chant and this nucleus all the other elements are contributive factors very This acclamatory figure Within the Church ritual known There follows the invocation

Augustino vita

!

!6

Exaudi Christe

Exaudi Christe

!

Theodorico

Symmacho vita

, .pp

!

!?

Exaudi Christe

; . .cf

f.

.

,

; ., cf .

,

),

,

26

.

(S

.

of

The Franco Roman and papal forms laudes below 105 and 144 ept Augustinus Ep 213 XXXIII cols 867 426 Migne PL , -

6 5

vita

!

:

or

Peter

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

However , this combination was not first created by the Church ; it is considerably older . The vita - acclaim is of indeterminable age, and the Exaudi - invocation is likewise pre -Christian . As in so many rites of the

Church , Christ has replaced imperial form was ::

the Roman emperor in the invocation

Exaudi Caesar ! Exaudi Caesar !

.

The

Delatores ad leonem ! Speratum

ad leonem !

of saints by name, at least in the form displayed comparatively late usage which on the Continent is not older than the eighth century . In a rudimentary form , however , the invo cation of at least one saint in connection with acclamatory hails can be

III .

To invoke a series

by the model

, is a

traced back to the fifth century claimed in the following way : 10

,

when

,

Pope Gelasius

495 , was

in

ac

Gelasio vita !

Exaudi Christe ! Domne Petre !

Tu illum TUW

serva !

This usage again follows pre - Christian traditions , since the acclamations to the emperor , offered to him by the senate , the people , or religious

brotherhoods

such as the

Arvalians , often

contain

the formula

Di te

ser

son , Untersuchungen , p. 144 ; Paul Cagin , L ' euchologie latine. Te Deum ou illatio ( Solesmes , 1906 ) , 1: 1 p . 266 ; Gastoué , La musique de l'église (Lyons , 1911 ) , 183 . On episcopal acclamations in general, cf . below , p . 112 ff. T ? Acclamations of the Roman Council on March 1, 499 , cf . Acta Synhodi, MGH . AA . , 402 - 405 ; Peterson , Untersuchungen , p . 151 ; Heldmann , op . cit . 283 , n . 1 ; ant., , c . xlv , ed. Wolf von Glanvell ( 1905 ) , I , 288 . Ćf. below , pp . 68 ff., see also Deusdedit , on conciliar acclamations . In exactly the same way the imperial images were acclaimed ; , 1, MGH . Epist. , , 365: “ Exaudi Christe ! Phocae Augustó cf ., Gregory 1, Reg . et Leontiae Augustae vita !" See also Helmut Kruse , Studien zur offiziellen Geltung des Kaiserbildes im römischen Reich , Studien zur Geschichte und Kultur des Altertums , XIX : 3 ( Paderborn , 1934 ), 34 ff ., and passim ; Karl Voigt , Staat und Kirche von Kon stantin dem Grossen bis zum Ende der Karolingerzeit (Stuttgart , 1936 ) , 86 ff .; Treit inger , op . cit . , pp . 204 ff. Kings , 11 : 12, and in general, Peterson , 8 See , e. g. , I Kings , 10 : 24 , I Kings , 1:39 , op . cit. , pp . 142 ff. , and passim .

XII

III XIII

II

II

ff .

,

in

.

,

.

,

50

”,

.,

is , . 66 f. " ) , of

,

,

.

"

.

in

of

cf . "

is

.

,

,

of

86

;

,

it

.

,

1935 Avellana )

W

,

( cf .

.

),

(

,

;

cf .

is

in

(

cf .

to

,

to

or

all

Lampridius , Commodus , c . 18 f . , in Script . Hist. Aug . Although the testimonies of the Historia Augusta are of a doubtful character , they can the same be here early Christian period Moreover adduced since they belong the later Roman the acclamations Commodus are now considered genuine Ensslin Cam bridge Ancient History XII 1939 366 That similar forms of acclamations were used by Rome proved the inscriptions of the fratres Arvales below pp as well as by others Dessau Inscriptiones latinae selectae Nos 2608 5845 5865a 8930 8931 The Christian character the acclamations the Hist Aug indeed often surprising but only significant what Alföldi calls the Litany Style the Insignien und Trachten der römischen Kaiser Later Roman Empire RM

!

et

,

,

§

13

,

cf .

. ;

, p .

Cf .

an

so

79 .

is on . “

,

,

.,

),

!”

II,

),

,

(

of

of

te

in

.

(

.

,

ed

to

10

Günther 1895 CSEL XXXV 478 No 103 with reference the Roman Council 495 The acclamation then goes Cuius sedem annos Apostolum important docu Petrum videmus that this acclamation also ment the early history the Petrine Doctrine Erich Caspar Geschichte des Papsttums Tübingen 1933 below 125

University of California Publications

18

in History

St .

12

.

,

,

brace the

to

form

transition

.

to

the next section The hails the military

seem

,

,

,

in a

,

Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat which very skillful manner whole chant and which here

a

.

IV

of

as it

,

,

as

by

all

of persons acclaimed meets, in essence , the require concerning prayer magistracies suggested ments the for the Paul the Apostolic Constitutions Tertullian and other authorities begins with the three clauses The first part the litany ends vent ! l1 The group

qualities

,

13

.

of

“

to

to

be

14

.

if

Here we find acclaims

!

servent

!

Di

Alexander Auguste

te

:

,

as

to

be

,

,

,

,

.”

later Rome we may trust the Historia Augusta the imperial virtues for example to

,

of

of

.

V

to

Christ with the refrain Christus tropes They are however vincit have been considered reminiscent proper the laudes Christi the acclamations Christ and his specified military virtues which henceforth will laudatory referred the section These hails too can traced the imperial acclamations

pp

,

,

Verecundiae tuae Prudentiae tuae

;

, . 1 , : c

or in

,

”

, ;

(

in

,

(

)

of

),

(

I

., 2 . :2 ,

of .

,

, .,

, ,

.

., , 17 ,

; .,

18 )

),

,

of

U . 37 ,

,

an

to

"

of

(

,

,

of

,

-

; . cf . et

“ In

(e

of

to

, n te . 9 . !” , e . g .,

, . , of .

.

43

.

;

,

! in

te

, , de .

)

,

(

in

of St .

. ),

. .

) a .

c

It 45

, . n .

, St .

of

:

au

, . . , 13 p ( . .

.

,

.

( ) cf . , .

to

,

65

10 ; .

., c , in ; . 7 : cf , . “ . in

;

et

.'

, p .

,

., . . ..

. )

in

to

.

, "

,

f.

,

.

,

., of

.

,

"

, , " “

.

ff .

de la ,

),

,

,

., c .

.

(

.

XI

68 ff

.

,

cit .

II of ,

,

,

.

. ff . ,

.op

,

In

.

9 ff .

, ,

(

86

32 ,

in

,

; et

" (

is

"

! te "

“

"

,

ed

,

(

of

,

"

pp

. in

. 1,

,

, 82 p . . f .,

),

,

, p .

,

,

f. .

,

, , n . .

of

",

. J.

“

,

is F

.

H

.

R

e ( ( . to g ., " 14 13 . ), to in

,

,

.

,

,

.

30 , 4

on

.

.,

op

.

,

14 ff .

. , c, .

is

as

,

,

.

E

.

F

.

ed

,

;

cf .

24 28

21 ,

A 11 .

.

I,

),

to

, ,

., , p .

is ; cf .

, ' '

2 : ). 1 3

Pl .

(

I

.,

* 12 “

(

.

op

,

;

.p

"

,

pp ( . n, . , .8 et ) , .ff ) 46 , .

11

Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum VI Nos 2086 2104 551 571 Guilelmus Henzen Acta fratrum Arvalium 1874 See also Lampridius Diadumenos Juppiter optime maxime Macrino Untersuchungen Antonino vitam Peterson replaced 143 Heldmann cit 262 The pagan Di servent the episcopal acclamations below by the Christian 112 Deus conservet also by Tu illum serva above the acclamation Gelasius Tim fundamental illustrated by the title page the Cranmer Hoppe CSEL LXIX 78 Bible VIII See also Tertullian Apolog Apostolic Constitutions Brightman Liturgies Eastern and Western Oxford Kennedy 1896 cit pp who outlines the development very clearly most instructive study the deprecatory prayers for the ruler the Dölger early Christian period Zur antiken und frühchristlichen Auffassung Herrschergewalt 117 Christentum III 1 932 Gnaden Antike und von Gottes der Apuleius Metam description 131 See also the interesting adduced by Untersuchungen Peterson 167 and Alföldi below further the study Connolly Liturgical Prayers Intercession Jour Theol Stud XXI 1920 general 227 and passim see Gerd Tellenbach Römischer und christlicher Reichsgedanke Sitzungsber Heidelb der Liturgie des frühen Mittelalters Akad pp 1934 Abh and Biehl For the effects Tim see above all the rich collection authorities adduced by Anton Michel Humbert und Kerullarios Paderborn 1930 194 poésie liturgique moyen âge les tropes Léon Gautier Histoire Paris Limoges 1886 150 He refers the laudes formularies Martial Bibl Nat Lat MS 1240 fol and Bibl Nat Lat MS 1118 fol 38v Gall below Autun Paris Arsenal MS 1169 Nevers Bibl Nat Lat MS 9449 and those the Munich Cod Lat 14322 below 114 Lampridius Alex Sev Vulcacius Avidius was not difficult task christianize these imperial acclamations which were soteriological anyhow see Lampridius Alex Sev salus vita not mention the earlier Eastern soter hails the ruler Alföldi above The four natural cardinal vir arly tues are sometimes inserted this section see the forms Nevers eleventh century the Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 9449 fols 361 and Rheims the Assisi Bibl Com MS 695 fols 420 1257 1259 Chevalier Sacra martyrologe mentaire des églises Rheims Bibliothèque liturgique VII Paris 1900 363 Migne PL CXXXVIII col 901 the laudes Metz the ninth century Prost Quatre pièces 239 the phrase fortitudo vila seems be error for fortitudo iustitia

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae Innocentiae tuae

Castitati tuae . . .

Di te

Alexander Auguste !

or :

servent !

Di te servent !

Antonine clemens ! Philosophiae tuae ,

Patientiae tuae , Doctrinae tuae , Nobilitati tuae , Innocentiae tuae ; Vincis inimicos , Hostes exsuperas !

Dite tuentur !

say

It is not surprising to find that in the laudes formulary the virtues and qualities acclaimed have been shifted , so to speak , from the objective to the subjective , from the domain of the eye to that of inner man . Thus , prudentiae tuae became prudentia nostra ; but the forces or virtues of Christ dwelling in man , or aroused by him in man , are counterbalanced in turn by the responsive hails to “ Christ who conquers , ” to the con in

is

in

up this laudatory section and repeated over and over again Like musical leitmotif the cry dominates especially this part the chant ( as

.

of

It

.

in

taken a

is

of

.

,

of

queror objectively . That is to the manifestations his virtues man are many and they may change But the unchangeable and unshak emphasized able nature his victory the Christus vincit which

or

,

,

,

so

alternation that the first response was Christus vincit the Christus regnat and the third Christus imperat while the fourth in

clauses second

of

, or

),

in

was either the first clause only which was sung our model the singers responded with the whole tricolon else with one the three

to

,

,

.

is

in

15

15

.

,

would begin again with Christus vincit The last form however seems English formularies and occur exclusively unusual At any rate ,

in ,

in

,

,

, ,

.

,

.

of

,

.

P

,

(

as

E cf . . , ,

74 f.

in of

(

),

,

.

,

in

in

.

,

St

,

in

in as a

)

of

, as

,

,

,

.

.

, in

of

,

so

as

—

),

, .p

,

;

(

.

is

is to

.

is in ,

to (

of

,

of

,

of

-

,

,

.

(

in

.,

of

)

, , .p "

(

-

is

in

is

,

,

,

, , ).

is

of

cf .

,

,

in

;

to

,

., p .

, ).

,

, in ,

,

"

) —)

, cit ., , . , . cit

p

.op

.op

,

of

.,

( e .g

.,

( .eg

, of

.

is

in

in a

to

The responses seem have developed different form within the various coun tries Christus vincit alone the response the Carolingian the Franco Roman and Limoges Nevers Rheims most the French royal laudes Beauvais Besançon Troyes Rouen Soissons and Metz The three clauses are found especially Germany Bamberg Minden Passau Ratisbon Gall but also the Aquileia Paris and Narbonne forms The three clauses alternation are found the twelfth century the Cambridge Trinity Lat MS 249 fol 108y and the Paléographie musicale XII 1922 thirteenth century laudes Worcester where however the transcription not correct see the facsimile the manuscript England Normandy fol 202 for the general tendency well below 168 draft the Ordines the Coronation triadic way see Schramm Ordines Studien III ArchUF XV 1938 318 and also the observa tions made by Bukofzer below 194 relative the laudes Worcester Gautier 150 indicates that the laudes Autun the Paris Arsenal MS 1169 have the response Christus vincit Christus regnat that two clauses only An explana perhaps offered by the music Bukofzer below tion 195 has noticed that the frequently used melodic formula the Christus imperat the music the invoca say that melodically though not tions the laudatory part That far the text concerned the phrase would be complete and triadic for the melodic imperat formula would be followed by the two beats vincit and regnat which turn precede the imperat tune the then following invocation The principles prevailing however cannot be clearly recognized without consulting the manuscripts once more

University

20

of

California Publications

History

in

many variations were possible , and the effectiveness of the chant was by means of those artificial interlacings and resolutions , increased

be

It

.

do

as

to

as

to

for

repetitions and iterations , which in fact vary with each group of laudes formularies . VI. The ensuing part consists of hymnic praises , or doxologies , which are not remarkable except the fact that they refer Christ alone and may not the triune God the doxologies usually worth while

VII

,

a

.

to

,

in

,

to

mention the fact that rule neither God the Father nor the Holy Spirit are invoked the laudes but that the whole chant addresses itself solely the victorious Son as

a

, ,

,

,

,

.

are

,

bona habeas and Multos annos marks the end

the song

.

of

.

,

VIII

16

of

,

by

,

. ,

There follows thrice repeated

of

.

cry charac the Christe audi nos prescribed the litanies Also the Kyrie eleison alternating the Western Church with the Christe eleison emphasizes the litany character the chant Feliciter thrice repeated and combined with the wishes Tempora teristic

Felicitations ,

,

it

in

,

.

of

of

to

like these standard phrases the acclamations offered the Roman emperors The performances the Arvalian brotherhood therefore were styled bluntly felicia dicere whereas Byzantium was the Multos

of

it

. .

in

.

to

-

,

, ,

, ,

to

.

In

,

be

,

to

of

of

,

to

is

It

of

by

a

to

litany tunate enough have the early fourth century was sung the legionaries and was directed the Summus deus the henotheistic supreme deity that age transition who could invoked ambigu ously by Pagan and Christian soldiers alike 313 the Emperor Licinius said have recommended the song his army and Eusebius when

·

-

”

be

"

of

an

can

of

.

17

annos wishes which gave the ceremony the name polychronion This short analysis the laudes makes obvious that most the formulae traced back Later Antiquity But even the literary Emperor Litany genre was created that period We are for

18

to

, .

in

by is

to

a

,

in

it

to

of

ascribing the introduction this litany his hero Constantine added petition for the emperor and his sons The Eusebian petition parentheses and added the Latin version the text transmitted Lit ., .

.,

,

,

; L . .

XII

98 f.

,

, n . 1 ;

),

60 ff . ,

f.

, ,

.

pp

),

,

10

.

,

”,

.

"

A

,

,

.;

,

, f .; ,

),

.

”,

).

,

(

ed . ed ,

( 2d

,

;

f.

.; , n ppF . . . 1 . 45 J.

., ff

(

.,

",

“

,

.

, ,

., II,

26

IX

.

; ,

,

XVI

p

. ; 18 56 . .cf

,

.op

,

17

pp W ., I, . . p op . . " , cit

(

),

ff .

. 16

Reg MGH Epist October 598 See Bishop Hist 116 and Liturgical Comments and Memoranda Jour Theol Stud Liturgical 1911 411 Lockton Notes ibid 1915 548 Duchesne Christian Worship Its Origin and Evolution 5th 1931 164 Peterson Unter Dölger suchungen 164 Sol Salutis Münster 1925 Untersuchungen Henzen Peterson 144 224 Held Heisenberg mann cit 267 For the polychronion see Aus der Ge Paläologenzeit Sitzungsberichte schichte und Literatur der München 1920 Abh

pp

Gregory

59 (

.

Lactantius

,

IV de ,

.,

in

to

in

a

f.

,

of

,

;

to

l'

",

de

,

;

,

,

f.

a

et

.,

,

e ; .g

.

6

de

,

'

La

,

) "

(

in ,

“

,

20

,

Lactantius De mortibus persecutorum XLVI Eusebius Vita Constant Henri Grégoire conversion Constantin Revue Université Bruxelles XXXVI 1931 260 who has called attention these prayers see also Baynes Cambridge Ancient History XII 688 emperor Litanies for the the pagan special study with cults are numerous they deserve view the Christian litanies for the ruler See the fausta vota the Isis procession Rome with intentions equiti totoque Romano populo nauticis nautisque for principi magno senatuique

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae Summe deus , Sancte deus ,

te rogamus te rogamus justitiam tibi commendamus

Omnem

tibi commendamus tibi commendamus

Salutem nostram Imperium nostrum Per te vivimus

Per te victores et felices existimus Summe sancte Deus , preces nostras exaudi

Brachia nostra ad te tendimus : Exaudi , sancte summe Deus . ( Supplices omnes te rogamus : Imperatorem

nostrum

,

Constantinum

cum piissimis

suis , ad

filiis

multos annos nobis incolumem conserva , te rogamus .)

victorem

et

THE CHRISTUS VINCIT TRIAD The oldest Carolingian 783 and 787 . 19 Except

laudes

its

its

at

minor variations , it matches displays

known falls in the period between of the laudatory section and some the specimen discussed here . The prayer first appearance and the historian who form

for the omission

is

,

,

of

to

of

as

as in

of

of

in

of

,

definite form development finds the dark concerning any preliminary stages knowing the derivation himself the awkward position the general pattern practically every single element well the chant and yet not knowing when and how these elements were fitted together form

left

It of

is

,

.

,

,

, .

,

is

to

, .

of

the masterful and quite unique composition the laudes regiae This true also with reference the tricolon Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Doubtless this the most striking element the laudes penetrating bracing and even molding the whole chant is

it

;

.

20

of

,

is

is

. it

,

,

of

,

in

of

opens and concludes the first part incessantly iterated the litany the second and the cry which bestows upon the litany its peculiar very little known about the tone and character Unfortunately there Nothing origin not the single clauses but the whole triadic phrase

. J.

,

47 of f.

,

)

,

,

an

,

7 F (

,

.

, . p . II ,

,

, in

of

A

,

II (

Christentum

, .

.

n

th

, A .

”,

in

navibusque which survived the city until almost 400 observance brilliantly discussed by Alföldi Festival Isis Rome under the Christian Emperors the Budapest 1937 IV Century Dissertationes Pannonicae Ser Fasc Untersuchungen Dölger with 115 See also Peterson 167 and Antike und

of

,

a

.

,

, of

is

,

, in

92

.

;

,

cit .

,

n

. 4 ,

,

n

.op

,

it

of

;

D

.

,

cf .

, ;

f.

46

., .p ,

,

1

;

.

op

f.

(

),

.

, .

n

( .cf

;

),

(

as

; –

., .op , p , ) , , . p . cit . . . , . 73 . p . ., , . n , p . . ,

,

),

,

,

;

ff .

.

ff .

,

.

,

of

in ;

.

55 (

.

in

(

Cf . of

,

,

,

l'

I

,

.

, is 2 .

Pl .

n

, .

.

4 -E ), p

.,

CXXXVIII

,

4 ),

XVII

ed

(

20

MS

de

de

.

-

),

,

19

1930 247 251 Montpellier Bibliothèque École Médecine 409 fol 344 Psalter century eighth the On the manuscript see Catalogue général des manuscrits des biblio thèques publiques des départements 1849 448 Album paléographique above The laudatory section and the doxologies are omitted The authori by repeated tative edition that Mabillon Vetera Analecta 1723 170 which Migne PL cols 885 The other editions are lacking the framework incomplete the Litany and therefore must be considered Einhard Vita Caroli App Holder gger 1905 MGH SS rer Germ Dannenbauer above Gastoué 193 claims the form for the coronation op suggests sung Queen Fastrada 783 Heldmann cit 287 that was Rome at the Easter service 787 see however above and below for the date the form hitherto 783 792 Peterson Untersuchungen 226 Gastoué 192 Prost Quatre pièces pp 195 Deonna cit

University of California Publications

22

History

in

.

sis

conclusive has been brought forth relative to this tricolon , and there is little hope of conducting the investigations beyond the level of hypothe We cannot even tell approximately when the formula came into

:

Romanorum

victoria

answered

is

cross22

the

in

,

by

saecula

some thirty the papacy

of

imperat

in

|

in

.

iubar regni Romanorum Dei filius vincit regnat aeterna

the inscription

on

arma

by

.

salus

Romanorum

This evidence antedates the earliest Carolingian laudes years However the inscription falls the Frankish period

.

),

of

of ,

)

|

| |

:

Christus

so

of

to

,

A

.

–

(

II

21

.

of

Romanorum

the victorious

reverse

fortitudo

Romanorum

Crux

This praise

-

(

,

its

.

in

It

appears existence the earliest Carolingian laudes 783 787 and only one earlier evidence for existence can be detected which far presented has escaped notice brass crucifix the basilica Ostia by Pope Stephen 752 757 bears inscriptions reminiscent the lauda tory section On one side the crucifix the inscription reads

us

of ;

it a

the possibility

the rhetorical

figure

of is

three short clauses augmented and the same

, at

of

.

.

in

may approached several ways First there purely rhetorical origin What arouses our interest the tripartite phrase with its hard parataxis

is

is

, of

the

of

be

,

At

.

if

,

of

II,

and the very fact that Stephen the pope who entered into the por tentous alliance with Pepin was the donor the crucifix might make wonder Frankish influence had not been effective any rate the problem origin the tricolon not solved

of ,

,

is

;

it

.

of

by

,

whose gradually increasing effectiveness time checked the anaphora the subject Ancient rhetoric naturally knew this artistic figure very well and has not escaped the attention

,

,

,

Muratori

. 3 5 ; .

V

1831

),

,

Rome

,

is

.

)

.,

(

,

veterum nova collectio

(

Scriptorum

,

21

Angelo

23

,

Mai

sc

,

,

of

asyn scholars that Quintilian when explaining the rhetorical power detic clauses produces indeed oddly enough the paradigm hic regnat hic imperat hic sola certainly important eloquentia vincit This hint

is

,

.,

",

,

in

“

,

,

cf , . .n 1 ) . ;

, p 23 . ;

,

,

4

(

", ),

de la

,

.

,

, p .

IV

) ,

et , " , de

1 44 .

),

1 ( im

,

, .

.

,

)

"

( of

,

,

;

., ' ,

,

a

,

(

'

",

l'

–

23

, ),

(

d

of

22

(

Novus thesaurus veterum inscriptionum Milan 1742 mcmxliv No Etavpòs ViKOTOLÓSLa victoire impériale See the important study Jean Gagé philosophie religieuses dans empire chrétien Revue histoire XII 1933 370 400 continuation his earlier study La théologie victoire impériale Revue historique CLXXI 1933 Most interesting material offered by Felix Rütten Die Victorverehrung christlichen Altertum Studien zur Geschichte und Kultur des Altertums XX Paderborn 1936 Weyman Analecta HJb XXXVII Inst orat VII Quintilian Philologische Wochen Untersuchungen 1916 79 Peterson 163 Weinreich schrift XLI 1921 915

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

23

because it reminds us of the close connection between rhetoric and liturgy in general , a fact commonly known .24 Although these connections should not be minimized , it is nevertheless difficult to believe that an early litur gist should have drawn on Quintilian 's work to produce the acclamatory hails . Rather , we may deduce that Quintilian 's paradigm the combination of the three verbs regnare , imperare ,

indicates that

was not unknown , but was perhaps even quite popular , in his time.25 Second , the liturgy itself seems to offer another possible way of solving the problem . It is legitimate for many reasons to adduce the forms of vincere

nostrum

Jhesum

qui

Christum

example

Per dominum unitate spiritus “

:

regnat

vivit

tecum

in

Christ ,26

vivere and regnare with reference to

et for

certain doxological phrases which serve as conclusions of prayers and benedictions . Every official prayer must be “ sealed ” in a definite way ; the form of the finale , however , depends upon whether the orison is di rected to God the Father , or to the Son , or to both Father and Son , or to the Trinity . The Church , therefore , uses several phrasings for these con clusions ; but always there should appear in these formulae the two verbs

gloriatur

et

et , .

by

,

,

,

con

Exultet

called

,

the

-

end

so

the

of

at

the ruler

,

though rarely

the finale which sometimes for

cludes the short prayer

,

. of

,

a

of

denied

a

;

be

hardly

in

is

there

of

.

et

These formulae are doubtless suggestive the laudes convincing proofs dependency the tricolon However relationship between doxology and laudes one exception for regnat

but are not can

,

27 a

is

et

,

of

.”

no of

sancti Deus per omnia saecula saeculorum Variations these doxo logical conclusions and also the verbs therein are means rare imperat others qui vivit gloriatur Some finales show the form qui vivit and there even form which contains three verbs qui tecum vivit

.;

ff

;

,

)

),

,

:

”

,

, .

.

A

23

X

(

,

-

)

1

“

, Il

,

V (

N F

, ; . . , S ., di

,

59 -

),

la

et

et (

.,

",

la

de

l'

de

à

"

,

", (

.

p

.

28

and

;

14

, il .

84 , n

,

)

1923

la

la

ou

l'

(“

ff . ., ;

et

III

e

",

.,

.op

la ,

la

,

l'

du

.

"

,

24 L

rythme prosaique dans liturgie Couture Le cursus dans littéra ture de église latine IIIe siècle renaissance RQH XXVI 1892 253 Paléographie musicale De influence accent tonique latin du cursus sur phrase grégorienne rythmique 1892 Solesmes structure mélodique Cagin cit 247 Vacandard Le cursus son origine son histoire son emploi liturgie Capua dans RQH XXXIV 1905 102 ritmo della prosa liturgica Praeconium Paschale Didaskalion 1927 See also Freiburg Vom geschichtlichen Werden der Liturgie Ecclesia Orans Baumstark

. cit .

.

of

,

.

;

. .3 a

82 , . n

cf .

,

)

(

.,

, p . .

,

.cit

"

et

f.

,

,

“

of

of

. ..

“

.

-

,

.op

,

. , ,

”,

,

to

,

, c .

,

), im

,

,

. as ,

(

.

in

is

; it

“ is

,

,

in

,

;

,

),

.

f. L

, -

,

,

I,

),

.,

,

P . L

in

,

of of

; 27 .cf

."

et

(

.,

”,

. , , , e .g ., , J. V " . A , .

See ed

( 2d 2 25

Analecta HJb XL 1920 186 Weinreich loc Thalhofer und Eisenhofer Handbuch der katholischen Liturgik Freiburg 1912 regnas 331 For the Gallican origin the vivis Jungmann Die Stellung Christi liturgischen Gebet Liturgie formula see geschichtliche Forschungen VII VIII Münster 1925 105 184 196 Cf Missale Migne Gothicum LXXII cols 227 244 for the triad qui vivis dominaris regnas This last form rare found the Ordo the West Frankish coronation 888 Schramm Westfranken ZſRG kan Abt XXIII 1934 198 The form the finale was subject controversies late as the eleventh century Bernold Migne Micrologus Constance VI PL CLI col 981 For seemingly Gallican conclusion the Roman rite see Baumstark Weyman

University of California

24

Publications

History

in

easily be neglected . This unusual Exultet finale makes

is it be

of

in

it

Italian liturgical Easter play written before several South Italian manuscripts the twelfth Normandy traced about 1200 and finally was adopted the rite Sarum during the thirteenth South

found also

is

;

1130

in a

first appearance

,

that it cannot

its

that is, the Blessing of the Paschal Candle , on the Saturday in Holy Week . The text of this conclusion is : Precamur ergo te, Domine , ut nos famulos tuos .. . quiete temporum concessa in hiis paschalibus gaudiis conservare digneris , qui semper vivis , regnas , imperas necnon et gloriaris . . . . In spite of the replacement of vivis for vincis ,28 the similarity is so striking

to

,

is

as

,

,

,

.

,

so

is

of

,

or

,

by

in

to

,

in

,

to

in

.

29

it

, ;

century can England where century say this conclusion That found far known only Sicily Normandy and England and not the Norman realms earlier than the twelfth century Since the laudes are very much older

,

is

,

of

,

of

of

is

.

is

be

It

recorded

.

has influenced

it

of

the praeconium evident that the tricolon the doxological conclusion but that the former great interest and worth being the latter This fact popularity great indicative the the triad especially

than the Norman finale cannot derived from

it

,

as

as

.

of

of

of

at

,

in

,

of

the prestige

, is at

Italy during the twelfth century and quite plausible this formula should have influenced least tempo rarily another prayer for the ruler namely the suffrage the end the Exultet We know already that other symbols the Norman kingship Southern

that

.

)

see below

30

the tricolon itself

, .p

the origin

all

of

a

,

established30

But

this does not

.

discover

(

easily

of

can

to

sion

help

us

be

,

or

-

,

forged privilege Southern Italy coins bullae well contained reflected the three clauses and additional evidence their wide diffu

.

of

,

,

is

a

-

of

no

is

to

in

,

is

,

There however third element addition rhetoric and liturgy rhythm inspection which demands closer that the the triad There seeking far fetched parallels for the ancient Roman accla need

,

,

of

is

an

,

!

an

,

,

est

.

,

of

offer more

of

than one example the stirring rhythm the laudes formula Suetonius for instance mentions the acclaim Salva Roma asyndetic triad salva patria salvus Germanicus This likewise implicit anaphora clauses with with climax and with the longest

mations

of

I,

95 )

“

,

,

.

.

",

of

. . ."

E

'

d

",

“

28 , .

55 .

,

in

of

,

cf .

",

( ed

de

an

of

136

, n .

194

, ( cf . ),

Review XXXIV detailed discussion

,

Theological

H " .

”

;

- ) ,

,

“ A ) ,

,

(

“

, ” ;

,

,

(

,

,

"

, of

28

For the exchangeability vivis for vincis below notes 54 See also Bongars Gesta Dei per Francos quoted by Hagenmeyer his edition Fulcher Chartres Heidelberg 1913 497 Flores Historiarum Luard Rolls Series 209 where two fourteenth century manuscripts show the wrong reading Christus Charlemagne Revue vivit see also Gougaud La prière dite histoire ecclésias tique XX 1924 230 who quotes incantation Christus vivit See also Kantorowicz Norman Finale the Exultet and the Rite Sarum Harvard .

,

.

to

f.

is

,

op

.

.;

in

of

,

8 ff .

.

,

54

a

.

30 ,

.

p

30 29

Kantorowicz cit see below Appendix III Cf above pp for the popularity the formula Southern Italy and below notes The link between the Exultet and the laudes probably the fact that both prayers refer the ruler and his worship during the Easter services For

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

at the end . 31 Some other hails , such as Vincas , valeas ! multis annis imperes ! or Vivas, floreas , vincas ! multis annis imperes ! 32 show a wording which recalls the laudes . It was mainly the rhythm by means of which the acclamations , repeated ten , twenty , thirty times , or even more often , 33 achieved their great effect ; and

all

as well as weightiest exclamation

,

a

pagan

. an

the

to

,

thanks expand

35

,

an

presence

,

.

or

to in

,

the West toward Byzantium where emperor the acclamations could

from

of

living

However Rome Christian versions observe the further obvious only when

;

of

,

is

in

be

,

we turn away

imperial

to

Caesar

in

from

the laudes hails pagan itself this form cannot traced either But Rome deserted by the Caesars not the place evolution acclamations their continuity becomes been the model

in

,

usual

,

,

which was shifted

Christ must have

of

of

phasis

as

.

a

,

34

,

to

a

acclamations and liturgical invocations have natural tendency toward rhetorical anaphora and similar parallelism not mention triadic struc military cheer the em ture Hence Roman acclamation perhaps

correct

far

the main

as

first

the

of

.

but

indicated

been

This view

so

has frequently

vikệ

the laudes formula

is

XPLOTÓS

36

of

The Greek source

as

.

almost unbelievable abundance

or

of

in

,

·

at

to

us

go

to

it

,

,

is

.

It

,

.

is

concerned

,

fails take into account the other clauses the phrase However the Eastern acclamations allow least one step farther for there appears also the formula XPLOTÓS vekệ Xplotòs Syrian inscriptions Baolevel found for instance the sixth clause

,

.,

,

;

:

3 4

,

.

,

. .. " .

50 in

.

.

:

.

ed

."

II, c . 1 ,

et ,

,

), ) 38 : 90 in “

.

, in

,

)

(

,

of

. . ."

in ",

im

.

ff . .,

,

71

.,

,

80 ff

)

(

, on

of

, n .

24

, n . 2 .

, p .

cit .

84 ,

.op

., p .

,

of

an

.

.op

,

im

,

in

-

20

,

, n .

above

”,

“

,

.

,

.

P

,

,

,

in

. 9 .

,

ff .;

,

;

.

)

(

.,

,

op

.

.,

.

of

et

) ,

”,

( - "

., , et "

“

,

,

12 , cf . , "

33 . 9 ,

35 34 E .g

36

Cf

,

.,

,

.

,

;

cf .

.,

, – IX ,

.

(

“

(

,

;

,

,

,

I,

of . in ,

.

.

. to

,

9 : "

,

,

,

,

:

.

,

,

in

.

c .

10

23 .

6

., , c n . .

in

loc

,

" of

,

an

., I,

)

!'

';

(

,

,

.

,

( 94 )

, .p

·

,

, 6 , 1 .

,

17

c .

in

“

.,

e .g

,

, . p .

)

32

(

,

. "

is

.

., ·

II, eis é

,

31

Suetonius Caligula For the rhythm see also the acclamation Eis Deós Els Xplotós Untersuchungen TiO KOTOS quoted by Peterson 181 from Theodoret concerning Hist eccl and the remarks Weinreich cit the crescendo which found also the incantation Signum Christi sinnum Crucis sinnum Sancti century manuscript eighth Salvatoris David Rev bénéd XLIX 1937 64 See below 185 Lampridius popular Alex Sev and This acclamation remained see Sedulius Scotus Ad Lotharium MGH Poet III 190 No XXV Omnes cantemur multis feliciter annis Rex vivat valeat vincat honore cluat Hunc iuvenem populo conserva Christe precamur or MGH Poet 671 line Ac valeat vigeat vivat per secula felix Also the acclamation Otto 936 recorded by Thietmar Holtz mann 1935 MGH SS rer Germ Nova ser Vivat valeat rex victor Capit aeternum and see the laudes Ivrea 1089 1093 Ivrea Bibl MS Halle 1872 Dümmler Anselm der Peripatetiker adaugeat Multos annos Deus Vivas valeas domino Of course vivas valeas was one the most common forms salutation general Walther Quot tot Zeitschrift für deutsches Altertum LXV 1928 258 Nos and ibid LXVI 1929 69 No Staatszeitung und die Acclamationen Hirschfeld Die römische Senat Sitzungsberichte Many cries Berlin 1905 936 Heldmann 281 repeated the laudes were thrice Cagin cit passim Baumstark cit and above Byzantium see the careful study On the acclamations Otto Treitinger Die oströmische Kaiser und Reichsidee höfischen Zeremoniell Jena 1938 and passim who offers also account the modern literature the acclamations

University of California

26

Publications

in

History

seventh century , 37 but may be much older , since the two verbs were closely linked together in the acclamations of the Council of Constan

the bishops shouted

,

:

Baoilevel

-

the bishops used the popular Greco Roman hails39

. . .

,

vincas

.

lovotivos Bao devel

tu

. '

' '

Justine Auguste Justinus regnat

Biykas

.. .

Acyovote

lovotive

Toll

Or ,

opCódo

38

Vincit fdes imperatoris Orthodoxus regnat

βασιλέως

.. .

& os

νικά ή πίστις

.. .

in 536 when

του

tinople

"

,

40

:

.

. .

Sancte Sancte

on

to

of

!

Sancte

!

!

!

/

!

.

R

!

,

hac coronati estis benifici hac imperatis vincitis hac imperabitis omnibus populis et

yle

άγιε

έθνη πάντα

.

τούτω βασιλεύσετε

τα

και

. .

νικάτε

:

ευεργέται

å

yle

τούτω εστέφθηκε

τούτω βασιλεύετε

ä

In In In εν εν εν

,

at

,

"

of

in

Once more the two verbs are found closely connected with each other what has been called the liturgy the hippodrome when the stauro phoroi the crossbearers paraded their crosses crowned with flowers before the emperors and this the factions shouted

of

's

or

shout which the Sardinian soldiers were sup triumph when the emperor pre of

the occasion

a

to

proffer

a

,

Xplotós Baoilevet

posed

on

vikẬ

·

,

,

in

,

in

Scores other acclamations various forms due the basileus every possible occasion are transmitted Constantine Book Cere monies and amongst them one particular hail begins directly with XPLOTÓS

In

to

It

.

,

is

of

in

.

a

41

of

victory sented the rewards That this acclamation was peculiar the Sardinian troops and orderlies which had been levied the Western parts interesting the empire almost suggests that these hails have been introduced from the West just like the queerly transcribed Toll

a

,

is

a

to

.

to

,

to

cf . )

)

;

,

,

A :

-

.

( ca (

,

45

.

.

5 .

p

cf .

;

40

.

,

,

Untersuchungen

,

,

“

he ;

II,

.)

,

) in

;

.

17

.

,

),

to

in

IV (e

cf .

, of

,

cf .

.

-

,

,

V (

,

N

'',

"

–

; of , cf 12 85 . . ff .

,

),

a

15 ,

,

I,

, ( I ,

.

,

c . . ,

II,

VI

., p .

cit

VIII

I, ", 43 , c. .p ; , ed . , ed . . ed

Sacrorum

.,

op “ .

,

of

4140

Mansi

to

,

226 969 970 and 1063 1064 conciliorum Gagé For the acclamation vincas Toù Biykas touußnkas touuſikas etc Etavpòs VLKOTOLÓS 375 324 69 Reiske De caerim the Decline and Fall 650 Gibbon History Reiske Ibid Bury 1898 774 Reiske On the Sardinians the Roman Empire arly Pope Leo Gagé which 851 396 see also the letter Die Rome Ewald send Sardinian bodyguard asks the Judex Sardiniae Papstbriefe der Brittischen Sammlung Arch 1880 383 No 39 38

Peterson

·

1904

, . , tu .p 26 , of : 2 , Òs : . n . . . 1 . ( , , Jr · .,

Syria

.

.

87

University Archeological Expeditions Publications the Princeton Division III Greek and Latin Inscriptions Section Southern by Enno Littmann David Magie and Duane Reed Stuart Leyden 1910 Xplotós 53 No No Baoideus Vikậs Xploté 624 625 Syria Syria

in

Cf

it

,

to

.

of

,

so

(

).

βίκας

imperare

,

fact the Greek βασιλεύειν can mean both regnare and represent fair transla that the two Greek clauses seem tion the three Latin clauses On the other hand there more recent interpretation which seems take the Greek origin for granted The Latin version has been suggested had account for both meanings

βίγκας

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

27

the verb Baolletely and consequently would at times appear as Christus vincit , Christus regnat, at times as Christus vincit , Christus imperat , at other times as Christus vincit , Christus regnat- imperat.42 The difficulty of these translations is obvious and there is proof of it. By contained

, we have

chance

script

,

laudes

in

Greek draft of the Gallo - Frankish laudes in a manu of Metz .43 Why Metz should have used Greek ; not clear but it may serve our purpose to recall the schola a

of the cathedral

graeca

is in

Rome, which

, emperors , and other digni of Metz apparently emulated

used to receive popes

192

taries with Greek laudes .44 The cathedral Rome in the display of a schola graeca , and hence , in the ninth century , the Gallo - Frankish laudes were translated into Greek .45 The translator , De

, ,

in

,

.

of

., I,

f. et ;

, I,

ed .

as

,

; .cf

to

et in . as

,

si

ad

a

of

."

in

in

et

S .

,

.

,

; ff .

to

im

,

19 , : 20 of ) , a ;

in

,

,

14 (" (

to

, .

n

., 1, in ( c . ) , 74 f. ,

(

-

,

,

.,

e

,

i.

to

a

.,

,

, e . g ., "

:

.

,

., p IV . ,

.

,

.

.

.

,

E

.

.

in

, , n . in 4 , N

, ,

" ., ) I

A . D . ) : et “ ; In

CXLIII

of

in ff .,

of

"

;

)

,

(

), .

P

. .

eded

, ,

19

,

au

.

l'

88 ( to

II, ,

,

to ,

), f.

;

),

(

c .

,

f.

;

. .,

,

, e .

IV

ff

.

;

.g, ), ",

.

,

.,

cf . p

in

P

J.

44

II (

.

(

XXII

. St .

, .

cf

,

,

pp

.

,

;

.

.

cf

. .

MS

-

43

.,

, II ,

, .p

cit .

42 This is the conjecture of Gastoué , op . who follows Reiske 774 caerim pièces Metz Bibl Munic 351 Prost Quatre 150 who describes this early tenth century manuscript which was written probably the abbey interpretation Arnold Metz 241 for the text and the the Greek laudes moyen âge Kirch Le chant de église de Metz Revue Sainte Odile Stras bourg 1932 was not available me See Liber pont 844 253 1111 Gesta Berengarii 118 MGH Poet 398 Annal Fuldenses Kurze MGH SS rer Germ 128 Graphia aureae urbis Romae Libellus Schramm Kaiser Rom und Renovatio 1929 101 see also Fedor Schneider Rom und Romgedanke Mittelalter styles München 1926 107 144 who the Greek laudes Rome spectacle which was supposed underlying impress foreign royalty The idea course was offer acclamations the three sacred languages Hebrew Greek and Latin accord trilingual ance with the acclamation the Lord John see also Schramm op cit 208 and for Jewish acclamation Henricus per secula principatum teneat Bloch Arch 1897 121 On the other hand Latin accla Byzantium emphasize the Byzantine claim mations and laudes were sung also universalism see De caerim Reiske 369 Liber pont 354 patriarchas latine Sophie publicas missas coram principe 681 ecclesia piissimorum imperatorum celebraret omnes unanimiter laudes victoriis idem Byzantium latine vocibus adclamarunt That Latin laudes were sung late Migne century the eleventh follows from letter Leo IX Kerullarios quid vestro imperatori latine laudes col 761 Quod contradicitis

PL

in

,

; A .

is

),

,

(

)

,

), on as ” in

.,

–

of

'

(

de

,

of

In

d

.

, du

, to

,

;

;

,

of

., p .

at ,

11 ,

.

n in

84 ,

in , cf .

.

",

'

in

.

of

),

(

, I

,

–

in

of

14

.

,

" )

,

by 13B . , “

99

:

"

I,

; in

,

, X 65 .,

.

in

,

),

( in

(

.

;

a

of

, p .

to

,

.

cit .

.

, .

A

,

Th

",

to

to

f.

.

. . Cf

I,

cf et . ,

III

"

;

in

, in

),

.

;

.”

as .

",

. ( "

“

),

(

X

,

, a

'

L

(

in

cf .

to

,

,

cf .

;

I

, in

at

of ,

45

? "

Ecclesia Grecis recitantur latine lectiones This translation most likely should be linked the intellectual interests pre vailing par Theodosio the court Charles the Bald MGH Poet 243 many with which shall deal another place the cathedral Metz well prayers other Frankish churches Greek chants and were customarily sung certain occasions Michel Andrieu Règlement Angilramne Metz 768 791 Revue religieuses language des sciences 1930 353 On the survival the Greek the liturgy study based upon the manuscripts thorough Tougard needed moyen âge hellénisme dans les écrivains Rouen 1886 offers rich material with many errors Harold Steinacker Die römische Kirche und die griechischen Sprach Gomperz kenntnisse des Mittelalters Festschrift für Vienna 1902 324 341 very complete bibliography confines himself the early period addition History Study Paetow Guide the Mediaeval 1931 446 the Greek studies the Ages general Middle has been collected Altaner Die Kenntnis des Griechi schen den Missionsorden während des und Jahrhunderts ZKG LIII 1934 443 See also below 143 for the Cornomanic laudes Rome Genuine sung Charlemagne by Byzantine Greek laudes were 812 the ambassadors Regino Annal qui dic Einhardi MGH SS Prüm ibid 566 Schramm Pope Gregory Lyons Renovatio 199 received Greek laudes the Council op symbolo patriarcha 1274 Mansi XXIV Quo finito idem archie piscopi logotheta cum aliis cantaverunt laudes solemnes lingua Graeca domino papae Dom Strittmatter Traditio 1943 for Greek studies the West

University

28

of California Publications in History

following the popular mediaeval custom of transcribing Greek prayers in Roman characters , used the expedient of changing the text of the Latin tricolon into Xps nicha

, Xps

, Xps

Vasileuge

epenos

.

( Χριστός νικά : Χριστός βασιλεύει" Χριστός έπαινος)

replaced the Christus imperat by the Greek equivalent of Chris tus laudabilis in order to produce the customary three beats in the Greek translation . This expedient suggests that the Latin triad was the equiva lent of the Greek dyad and that there never existed a Greek formula of three clauses which exactly corresponded with the Latin Christus vincit , Christus regnat, Christus imperat . Nevertheless , it is important to know that a group of Byzantine soldiers of Western descent acclaimed the vic

He thus

torious emperor with the two Greek clauses . Taken altogether , it likely that the liturgical tricolon originated in the crowds in the tine theater , circus , or streets , 46 rather than

the studio

in

of a

is more

Byzan

liturgist

Quintilian ' s Institutio oratoria . None of the arguments adduced , however , are in themselves strong enough to prove clearly the Byzantine origin of the formula . A continuous taking , giving , and returning is significant of the relations between

who checked

on

and the West so that it is often difficult , if not impossible , to whether a usage originated in the Eastern or in the Western part of the Empire . The Sardinians , for instance, may just as well have brought the tricolon from the West to Constantinople , where it was trans Byzantium

ascertain

to

two

clauses

, as have brought the two

Greek clauses, which were known in the East ever at the latest , to the West , where the Greek form Latin three beats as a result of the difficulty in we know is the fact that in the eighth century

since the sixth century then changed into the

translation .47 All that the tricolon makes

its

formed into Greek and restricted

,

in

.

in

of

,

les

,

its

in

in

of

.

:

to

,

its

,

in

no

in

or

in

Frankish Rome and Frankish Gaul Byzantium matter whether the formula originated Rome Gaul connection with Byzantine soldier acclamations brings one momentous point the fore the general relationship the Gallo Frankish laudes with military life The whole character this liturgical acclamation the form valid throughout the Frankish Empire and successor states was soldier appearance simultaneously

But

.,

ff

.

P

.

de " N

la

"

pp

. à

.,

.

,

.op

. V .

,

.

cf

;

ofin

,

,

it

,

is

in

of

39 )

, .

n

of

.

.

,

G

,

'

d

, . ff .;

.

( a

),

.

tu

,

47

l'

(P

.” ,

l'

",

de

in

46

For the acclamations the circus see Millet Les noms des auriges dans hippodrome acclamations Recueil études dédiées mémoire Kon rague dakov 1926 289 see also Gagé cit 372 for the liturgie de hippodrome Cf Pl VI The vincas formula above has evidently been taken over by Byzantium from the West The fact that the tricolon found the laudes Dalmatia which general are remindful Byzantine acclamations might suggest the Eastern origin the formula However seems more likely that Dalmatia adopted the phrase from the West together with the Roman ritual below Chap

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

29

all

like . As victor and king , commander or general, Christ was extolled . The army itself was acclaimed , while soldier saints such as SS . George , Theo dore , Mercurius , Maurice , or Sebastian were invoked ; and the first three were Byzantine army saints .48 In the laudatory section practically the

as it

great change

,

in

a

,

of

of

government and soldier invocations are borrowed from the vocabulary predominant importance lingo early Christianity since the

ship

in

,

"

,

" 50 " —

,

" "

, "

,

of

" "

,

“

.49 ,

", "

" "

,

,

,

to

paganism from the new faith began were the military language conceptions and insignia were rapidly where King Kings transformed into religious ones our King our glory our auxiliary our fortitude our victory our most invin

army

.pp

is

"

, , "

is

to

. . . ,

,

To

: . " ”

the doxology the eulogizing con the glory and the power

in

The same tone lingers Him alone the kingdom

mander clusion

”

", " "

“

is

on ",

,

of

old

" "

,

cible weapon our unassailable wall our bulwark these were the very epithets Christ and unrelentingly the choir would burst into conqueror the acclaim Christ Christ ruler Christ com

“

to

, of

-

.

,

-

to

, ,

),

cf .

;

im

-

),

,

(

.

;

-

",

,

23 of , f. :

.,

/

on

, 1 ,

Tu.

“

:

do 25

,

",

.

, 12

,

,

., ,

.

, p .

, ,

“ in

, e . g .,

)

to

,

.

, n , .

,

.

L

. , D .

."

on

),

), (

,

,

,

ed .

(L

,

,

, in 57 , " . n . ( 4 , go

) .

(n .

, , ,

cf .

;

of

-

) , 6 ff .

–

) ,

,

.

,

A

in

in

,

(

”,

49

50

#

(

M

,

a of

(

,

II

, ( . cf , . , , of), , .p R 1 in " . :3 ) , , p , , , . n n . . , , " , 46 32 ), ) ( , J. in of of A , . in

(

.,

, 92 .

(

.

. zu cf

"

,

-

,

.

in

.

;

III

in .

; cf . is

.

cf . B

;

of

St .G

ff .

,

an

on )

,

,

.

.

;

,

in (

-

of

V in , ) , .p in 46 ) ,

cf . in

; ,

(

of

.

;

56 ff .

.

.

.

d 7 ' ),

”,

St . .

6 (

lit .

.

to

.,

is

,

of

is )

,

(

of . of

, in

an

(

,

,

IV

,

), ",

27

.

-

,

a

to

,

cf .

',

.f; .

.

.

-

(

of

N

.pl

,

),

is

,

ff .

,

St .

,

.

,

.

11 ,

. in

,

de

in a

.

,

(

,

.

,

,

is

.

of

"

in

,

48

Erdmann Kreuzzugsgedanke 255 who the first discuss the army reli gion suggest the West before the Crusades seems rather late date for the reception these saints Theodore found all forms the Franco Roman laudes that ever since the early ninth century below 105 Theodore George jointly army and Mercurius are the intercessors for the the laudes of Besançon Migne PL LXXX col 411 and Vatican Borg Lat MS 359 fol 135 Arles they are found how Prost Quatre pièces pp 178 Du Cange Glossarium ever also the episcopal acclamations Minden 1024 the Berlin Staatsbibl Aquileia which are Theol Lat MS fol 114y Theodore found also the laudes only century may considerably copy but which known twelfth be older eorge Rubeis Monumenta Ecclesiae Aquilejensis 1740 588 first found ivory diptych the laudes Autun early tenth century written Richard Del Konsulardiptychen spätantiken Kunstgeschichte brück Die Studien zur Berlin 1929 and Kantorowicz Ivories and Litanies The Journal the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 1942 furthermore the laudes Narbonne the twelfth century Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 778 fol 217 which likewise may be copy later of earlier form the laudes Ivrea above the Norman laudes from the times William the Conqueror below 166 and the early Bamberg July eleventh century form AA SS 699 and Leitschuh Katalog Bamberg der Handschriften der kgl Bibliothek 1895 147 with reference the Bamberg MS Ed 111 fol The work Janin Les églises byzan Orient XXXVII and XXXVIII 1934 1935 was Echos tines des saints militaires Herzberg not available me For Maurice the litanies and laudes see Der heilige Mauritius Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der deutschen Mauritiusverehrung Forschungen zur Volkskunde XXV XXVI Düsseldorf 1936 110 115 Albert Brackmann Die politische Bedeutung der Mauritius Verehrung frühen Mittel Sitzungsberichte Berlin 1937 alter 279 305 general Harnack Militia Christi Die christliche Religion und der Sol See Tübingen datenstand den ersten drei Jahrhunderten 1905 see also the two articles by Gagé quoted above 22 very phrases Most these are old and back Roman ruler worship the Teixos acclamation Erik Peterson Die Einholung des Kyrios Zeitschrift für politi systematische Theologie VII 1930 697 and idem Der Monotheismus als eipzig sches Problem 1935 116 The metaphors are remindful also the Apostolic Constitutions Brightman Liturgies Eastern and Western poo tátos érikovpos taulas pulað teixos épvuvoratov spayuós çalelas See the murus tuis MGH Poet III 704 other hand the Carmina Mutinensia inexpugnabilis sis Cf David Acclamations Christus vincit RCGr XXVI 1922 the music and Bukofzer below 193

University of California Publications

History

in

alone strength , courage , victory . . . , to Him alone the honor , praise , and hail.” It is a martial litany , and the tone of unswerving energy and firmness is preserved from beginning to end . Him

Thus the cheers proffered , on the occasion of a triumph , by Roman soldiers of the West or East , and perhaps even by Frankish warriors in the Empire , may have given birth to the rhythm and the main idea of one of the most virile , cheerful , and powerful prayers of the Catholic Church .

,

.

,

51

army and ruler The laudes however

,

in

, of in

is

,

to

,

an

.

its

It is not strange that this form of a royal litany should claim Gaul and any other Western the Frankish Empire as home More than extraordinary space granted Church ritual the Gallic and Frank weapons standards ish sacramentaries the liturgical hallowing in

, .

It

, re

.

in

of

a

,

.

soldier

into

a

,

,

acclamations the nar litany and incorporated into very general and purely the divine service until finally they were given clerical function the liturgy the great festivals And yet their sol dierly and chivalrous character was not entirely lost should be did not remain

They were transformed

rower sense

that the Holy Land the Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat became battle cry Also Pope Innocent called the vexillum sancti Petri which he handed the tsar the Bulgarians the

.

,

63

.

,

imperat almus

Vivat Augustus Imperet regnet

in

.

54

poet

a

Ut suos

possit

quantum

,

,

confundere

is

the laudes This true also the epistolary style Italian master dispatched England after the king victory

a

,

's

56

in

.

noster invictissimus styled laudes regiae

rex

is

,

55

:

,

I,

et to

former clerk Edward imperet over Llewellyn Vivat regnet vincat Edwardus The litany which some places

,

of

a

of

.

These lines are likewise reminiscent triumphant greetings which South

of

of

·

hostes

vult vivere tanto tempore

. . .

by

hailed

,

II

Frederick

is

,

Sol Christus vincit regnat

rex

:

in

as

is

,

a

of

,

banner carried against the demons Christ qui vincit regnat imperat praised Furthermore Christ the Conquering Sun the biography martyr pope

52

by

,

,

of

,

III

to

.

a

in

membered

,

(

of

a

),

.

St

, .

,

. N .

to

,

IX

.,

,

N ? . ) Š

of

,

is a

.

of (

.

,

.

.

,

67 ff .

.ff, ,

pp

.

., V , ,

. .,

,

.

; . 3 , a .,

( , , or "

. le

e

.

of

.

of ,

su

of

64

“

55

of

of cit .,

g

,

,

),

in

,

12

. ,

ca

(

.

.ope .

;

is

.

,

ff .

I,

350

S

53 52

),

This observation

.,

51

Grancolas Les anciennes liturgies Paris 21 who publishes the most Gellone III VII CCXV col 296 Vita Clementis 1005 MGH Poet 131 line 581 which Mr my kindly Fickermann directed attention by poem published See the Quilichinus Terrisius Atina Tina Ferri Appunti Quilichino sue opere Studi Mediaevali 1936 250 Stephen George Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 8567 fol letter late follower the school Petrus de Vinea ibid fol 17v Christmas sermon the

not new see See also Tellenbach interesting texts from the Sacramentary Migne PL Reg Innocent 1704

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

as

Lyons

army Themilitary

,

on

it

of

a

or

at

.

of

origin

.

,

,

it

the ceremony obviously completely forgotten had not been And when the laudes regiae sung were mediaeval coronation festival days both the text and the tune this chivalrous responsory could remind the audience that sented

were the cheering

, ,

who thus still repre

,

knights

61

Vienne or

in

in

two knights

six

laudes regales , 57 regale carmen ,58 or even laudes imperatoriae,59 was actu ally called triumphus in Paris . 6°Moreover , in certain cathedrals of France even at a very late date , soldiers served as chanters of this martial litany

—

that raised

62

OF

.

to

THE SEQUENCE

SAINTS AND ITS INFERENCES

Of the

gallicanae

,

of

to

be

to

the ancient Roman

.

64

origin

,

.

On

to

.

The

is

of

traditional name this pattern Laudes imply name which seems that the laudes litany belongs Gallican rite the other hand the laudes are claimed amined

63 a ex

,

,

as

as

laudes pattern hitherto discussed the date well the country origin are disputed However the matter has never been seriously

.

of

and Germanic

,

Oriental

,

—

had once been the legions Roman the elect the imperial throne

No effort

is

,

In

for

to

to

of

is

It

.

.

to

of

prove the Gallican origin has been made the laudes and always therefore the assertion remained vague fact evidence lack ing little help refer the acclamations with which the Mero

5958

.

, 's ,

(

.

p

),

in

, .

,

).

. (

. -

,

92 (

.

re

ei

:

"

., II,

SS

.

,

.

.

,

,

et ;

of

,

.

),

.

.

,

,

et

of

. .

." .

in

all

in

;

"

VIII

,

.,

s1 , . n 92 ." . 2 ; (

in

.

,

cf ; . V

.

62

),

I,

), (

is

56

et

. . .

“

quod

:

which ends almost like the finale the Exultet suffrage the ruler ipse prestare dignetur qui cum Deo patre spiritu paraclito vivit regnat imperat secula seculorum This the name displayed forms Chartres Chartres Bibl Munic MS Leroquais Les sacramentaires 520 222 fol 293 les missels manuscrits Paris 1924 No 243 see also the three seventeenth century copies De Voisin Collectio liturgica the Bibl Nat Lat MSS 9497 fol 172v twelfth century 9508 fol twelfth century and 9499 fol after 1313 Cf Prost Quatre pièces 171 DACL 1901 Theganus Vita Hludowici imperatoris MGH 594 fecit laudes gales

same clerk

,

."

a

of

at

form

60 .

,

1v .

.

,

:

"

. 88

II,

.,

.

Munich Cod Lat 14322 fol imperatorias laudes decantantes Liber pont These however were laudes sung the reception the ruler and therefore may have displayed different

,

. .

, , .p

.

;

)

(

,

) cf , . V in

) )

,

;

82 (

.

,

.

,

)

( .

.

(

(

.

.

.

,

Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 9505 fol after 1173 Prost Quatre pièces 184 Two other formularies from Paris thirteenth century are found Brussels Bibl Royale MS 1799 Cat No 643 Leroquais Le fol 62 and MS 4334 642

.

(

,

f .

,

of

,

,

;

,

to

,

12

,

,

1

),

,

;

,

,

)

A .

.

. 24 .

.

,

-

f. ;

, n,

(

.

., .p

.,

, op .

.;

ff

,

.

to

(

,

,

;

,

,

, p , ), . 7 . – 75 . .

,

.op

cit .

,

,

(

92 )

.

;

De f A .

,

I,

80 E , in f . . ;

,

.

,

62

6463

. 90 -

,

61 I, E

, II,

.,

M of $ 12

is

of

,

le

Triumphus bréviaire de Philippe Bon Paris Brussels and New York 1929 232 also the technical term for the laudes Sens the fourteenth century Sens Bibl Munic fols but this form was borrowed from Paris and adapted for Leroquais the usage Sens Molinier Catalogue général des manuscrits VI Pontificaux 336 antiquis ecclesiae ritibus 1736 Martène 614 with reference Vienne Lyons and 363 366 with reference Stengel Edmund Den Kaiser macht das Heer Weimar 1910 Schramm Renovatio Heldmann cit pp 260 see also Johannes Straub Vom der Spätantike Forschungen Herrscherideal zur Kirchen und Geistesgeschichte XVIII Stuttgart 1939 See below 119 Prost Quatre pièces pp 163 DACL VIII col 1899 Heldmann 286

University of California

32

Publications in History

vingian kings ,65 like the high imperial officials66 and the Ostrogothic kings, were greeted .67 This usage is interesting and even important with regard

legal and constitutional history ;68 but the litany of the laudes, with which we are concerned , has almost nothing to do with the acclamations chanted at a ruler ' s adventus , that is his festal entry into a town . We know the laudes hymnidicae of Carolingian times and it is easy to show that their form is quite different from that of the laudes litany. These to

in

,

,

This consideration

.

its

abundance of ceremonial and ritual style applied when the laudes would certainly argue

the rich

in

to

impressive

69

acclamations need not be discussed . Another argument , though of a general and not very specific nature , is perhaps more persuasive . It has often been stressed that the ancient Gallican liturgy , as compared with the terseness , simplicity , or even puritan aridity of the Roman rite , excelled in flowering eloquence and in luxuriating forms, and that it was

.

of

prove the Roman origin that the formulary was

.

is

70

to

,

On the other hand the arguments adduced the laudes are not sound The assumption

of

,

as

for of

-p

a

it

;

of

favor the Gallican origin but while valuable additional evidence this argument does not disclose the date the introduction the laudes oint starting investigations nor does offer suitable further

Carolingian

it

,

all to

;

of

,

to

a

is

It

.”

,

,

in

,

in

of

.

is

on

,

in

Rome and thence transferred

in

times the Frankish court This surmise based the fact that practically the formulae the chant are the last analysis Roman origin also has been pointed out that the oldest Carolingian laudes two Roman question open saints Peter and John the Baptist are invoked composed

to

's

St .

;

.

50

im

"

ff .

,

,

)

(

(

,

, "

to

of

St .

is

no

to

St .

of

-

, in

.

ca

, of

-

.

),

St .

of

in

or

),

at

, if

to

(

,

is

in to

of

.,

as , to .eg

,

.

to

to

-

) 37de ; ; is

99

.

.

., I,

,

'l

V

les

, "

,

;

in

.

., p .

.

in 19 op .

, n . ,

cf 's .

,

,

St .

, ”

of

, "

78 J , .

55 –

),

.

.

to

, e .g ., ,

in

,

'

la

en de ,

d

”

',

'

) , , 1 “ , ff . L (

et

.

’s

69

'

H la . (

, I

71 70

in to

( or

. as ., cf "

in

,

,

in

to

.

.

,

., I,

.

),

n

, . 7 ,

(

1

,

in

;

f. ; c, . .1

, 11

, . ,

c

.,

.

,

,

on

. to ,

;

68 67

66 65

of

Gregory Tours Hist Franc VI VIII Mommsen Römisches Staatsrecht III 950 the acclamations the Roman January officials were still customary the eighth century see Boniface Pope Zacharias 742 MGH Epist Merov letter 301 No Cf above for Theodoric The acclamations the sovereign king and the imperial deputy would often intersect even Charlemagne 774 was received Rome though he were an perial exarch and was therefore greeted with acclamations 497 Liber pont Migne PL LXXII cols Mabillon De Liturgia Gallicana libri tres still fundamental On the Gallican elaborations see Duchesne Sur origine Liturgia Gallicana 1900 histoire littérature religieuses Revue Carolingiens 1910 Netzer introduction de messe romaine France sous Bishop Charlemagne The Liturgical Reforms Downside Review XXXVIII 1919 See also Quasten Oriental Influence the Gallican Liturgy Tra ditio 1943 whose important study was published too late be here evaluated For the following see Heldmann cit 286 For the formulary above Heldmann holds that the invocation Peter referred Peter Basilica Rome and that John the Lateran Basilica He also argues that the formulary must belong Rome because there acclamation the local bishop This means very little Chartres never seems have introduced this intention and there are several extant forms the ninth century which the acclamation the local bishop likewise missing for example the laudes Charles the Bald the Orléans MS 196 173 fols 136 140 858 867 866 867 the acclamation Irmintrude as regina be connected with the time after her coronation Soissons those the Gall MS 381 for Louis the

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

33

discussion whether John the Baptist should be considered a saint charac teristic of Rome. However , among the five saints invoked in that early there are found , along with Peter and John , the most famous Frankish patrons , St. Martin and St. Remy, while the fifth , St. Maurice , is a Burgundian soldier - saint and Frankish by adoption ; he is a stranger in the Roman liturgy . 72 That these three saints should have been invoked

form

of practically

of

.

origin

ground

in

a

,

,

in

,

on

,

.73

,

-

)

,

87

(

-

92 of

of

,

in

of

of

. .

to

solid we must examine the extant documents possible Our first question refers the manuscript trans mission the chant The laudes first appear two Frankish Psalters the eighth century the Montpellier MS 409 which contains formulary 783 787 and the Paris MS 13159 which contains Chronologically there follows the Verona laudes the period 796 800 Codex and probably dependent this the Cologne MS 138 the

as

the laudes carefully

the formulae the chant investigation base the about the date and place

of

order

on to

In

gin

as of

all

because their shrines were situated on the highways of mediaeval traffic , is a queer idea and far less convincing an argument than the Roman ori

.

),

ca

(

74

.

,

,

to

.”

is

as

of as

” 75 —

:

“

a

of

a “

in

of

,

it

—

or

to

in

of

former falling the early years Louis the Pious 820 the latter belonging the first half even first quarter the ninth century The Verona manuscript has been called the first liturgical book which could be dubbed veritable Pontifical well the Cologne manu script are representative certain group collections which have one they are Gallicanized they say main feature common That

,

-

it

be

.

,

to

later stage the two oldest

)

forms At any

rate

St .

.

a

for Roman needs

800

,

djusted after

the earlier Frankish

.pp

of

that they represent

of development

(a

to

an

in

,

of

is

,

a

in

,

-

of

76 an

alloy contain Roman and Gallo Frankish prayers orders and bene dictions and among these there found also the litany the laudes Romanized form These Franco Roman laudes will be discussed may anticipation emphasized later but that the Verona and Cologne laudes refer emperor and not the Frankish king and

,

of

.

,

"

d

"

'

:

."

la

f.

la

,

.

;

A

), 48 .

, . n

à

, (

L

.,

19

ff .

,

du

.,

.

,

.;

, of

Gelasianum and Gregorianum Bishop Lit Hist 471

1,

,

;

-

offer the well known compilation the ninth century Andrieu Ordines

ff

.,

ff

'

,

ff .

,

I,

)

,

'

.

4

. (

of

,

,

474 they

en

,

.

",

,

St .

., is .p , ,

.

39 –

That

et

of

;

)

72

74 73

.

76 75

characteristic pp 61

Ibid

1 , n

,

-

cf .

(

in

by

.

)

,

or in

of

in

.

.; is A

,

,

, of 30 p ff , . .

) ,

;

cf .

(

( cf .

tory

ff

Schubiger Quatre pièces 175 Die Sängerschule Moreover the local bishop not commemorated the acclama conclusion the laetania italica the framework the early Litany the prayer archbishop bishop Saints below 41 Besides the for the local and has Charlemagne Imperi Regesta been ordered 801 Böhmer Mühlbacher 369 this law shows that hitherto the commemoration the local ecclesiastical authorities was not the general custom For Maurice see above see also Wilmart Saint Ambroise Légende Dorée Eph Lit Agaune est 1936 194 La fête des martyres complètement étrangère liturgie effet romaine traditionelle See above notes and Michel Andrieu Les Ordines Romani haut moyen age Spicilegium Sacrum Lovaniense XI Louvain 1931 367 101 473

German Prost Gallens 1858

University

34

of California Publications

History

in

forms are found in Gallo - Frankish manuscripts of the eighth century and the following forms in Gallicanized collections of the ninth century . Not a single early formulary has been transmitted in an indisputably collection . This , at least ,

Roman tested .

con

fact which cannot be easily

is a

An observation of minor importance may be added immediately . The Montpellier MS 409 display certain dialectal peculiarities .

laudes in the

.

to

be

."

It

'77

“

a

considered the irregu probably larities Frankish and they are correct The lingo reminiscent forms which abound Gallic manuscripts the eighth century and formulary freshly imported from earlier Also there reason why display Rome between 783 and 787 should dialectal abnormalities Pope developed

,

of .

no

;

a

no in

is

.

,

79

of

,

78

.

these forms Other scholars

is

might have

,

of

. . .

et of

)

los

Instead of “ tu illum ( illos ) adiuva ” we read tulo (tu lo , tu iuva The last editor this formulary makes note Composita est Romae procul dubio sermone magis Italico quam Latino will difficult prove the Italian origin this dialect since every Romanesque dialect

,

older Frankish tradition

, .

than Rome and suggests new importation

to

of

an

,

to

Gaul rather

rather than

a

to

us

.

's

,

in

imported from Rome Gregorianum Hadrian this very period has specimen Italian dialect forms Hence the oldest laudes seems direct

The main question however

to

in

it

or

of

to

in

of

.

not ask how far back the single us

be

the document we should for

of

redaction

,

to

.)

(

of

,

be

of

ff

, .pp of

?

:

be

did

16

,

remains not only be answered but the laudes really originate has made clear that except for the triad the Christus vincit the origin which remains prayers obscure almost all the elements can reduced acclama imperial pagan and early tions the primitive forms which are found dating and locating the final Christian Rome But for the purpose

all the liturgical formulae Rome The brief analysis offered above asked

.

of

-

to

80

.

Nor

1905

(

),

Germ

.

of

of

.

,

,

saints and

students rer

Karoli Magni MGH

Vita

.

Einhard

.

to

.

in

,

in

, 46 .

.op

, p .

79 78

.

App

little the series

the laudes has attracted the attention

Holder Egger D

77

their order

SS

of

saints the laudes somewhat surprising realize how in

is

It

sequence

to

,

to

,

.

of

,

,

can traced this would lead Hellenistic times Rather we should ask for and try ascertain the latest form element the final composition And this question leads us the problem the elements

of

of

,

.,

. ., J.

F

or

ff

.

,

68 f.

, .pp

,

cit .

.op

.,

,

,

876 Eugen

ff .

80.

cols

in

,

,

to

.

., p .

Gastoué cit 193 Not mention earlier works see the fragments the Sacramentary Gellone published by Tellenbach the Gallican Masses published by Migne PL CXXXVIII cols 863 especially the Eighth Mass Mone ibid

, ; ,

J.

.,

ff

.,

to .ppan

.

,

.op

in

",

f. ;

,

.pp f 32 .,

II,

, n . d .) ,

E

.

of

,

is

it

's

,

(

“

,

Wittig Rosenstock Die Furt der Franken Rosenstock and Das Alter der Kirche Berlin 542 calls attention essential point for Heldmann interpretation see above Biehl cit 105 mentions true the Litany Saints but does not recognize the implications Nearest comes

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

35

has the question been raised in this connection when the usage of invok ing sanctorum nomina seriatim8i became so popular that it eventually affected the laudes . Whatever the primary source of the serial invoca

tions of saints may have been , these so -called " Litanies of the Saints ” were propagated not from Rome, but from England and Ireland . Litanies of the Saints containing sometimes two hundred and fifty or three hun dred names begin to appear in the British Isles during the late seventh century . 82 Their dissemination to Gaul , and thence to the rest of the Con

,

of

Gellone two other Frankish manuscripts which the Saints Montpellier MS 409 and Paris MS manuscripts very 13159 the two which offer also the two oldest texts the laudes other words our two laudes manuscripts together with the of

books

additional

two

codices

,

or

Gellone and perhaps one

the very small group

of

of

Sacramentary

,

.

,

In

,

of

:

of

the Sacramentary contain the Litany

,

all .

tinent , hardly antedates the middle of the eighth century . The Litany of the Saints was adventitious to Rome; it was received there shortly before , or about , 800 .83 The earliest Continental manuscript evidence of the Litany of the Saints is comparatively late . It is found in the Sacra mentary of Gellone presenting material of the first half of the eighth century , though written between 770 and 780 . 84 Consequently , the date of the first Continental manuscript evidence of the Anglo - Irish Litany almost coincides with that of the earliest manuscript evidence of the Chronologically there follow after laudes , 783 – 787 . But this is not

the eighth century

85

.

of

in

on

-

,

of

service

of

which contain the earliest Continental examples the Litany the Saints Hence laudes and Anglo Irish Litanies the Saints make their first appearance the Continent simultaneously and the same manu form

, ;

68 ff .

of

24 .

11 ,

"

,

“

,

is

,

)

,

), ; . 4 L cf , . .

,

( 9

- 83 ,

à

,

, . .1 n

.

., p .

,

,

.

.

to

; ff .cf ., .

,

, ,

f.

,

.pp .

pp

,

de

.

), 3 ff

,

( 29 ff .

of

( .,

,

of

.op

,

to

., . 46 ) , ,

be

.

off .

., , A .cit , . p D

”,

.

,

.

,

op

to

,

;

(

de

,

. 8 f .

II,

; cf . .

a

.pp

of by .,

on

in

.

,

,

to

-

.

. to , pp ,

)

cit .,

,

of

, in loc at of. n, a . .; 2, St .

of

to

.

,

of in

.

,

IL ),

( .

of

) .,

( .

.,

of

19 ., , in "

',

's

of

' 8382

In

., 84

"

85

is IX (

as

",

,

so

,

§

”, c

.

III

.

, .

la

S

81

, et

"

of de ,

de la

porte royale Célina Osieczkowska La mosaique Sainte Sophie de Constan tinople Byzantion especially litanie tous les saints 1934 41 however the basis her article far the West concerned not broad enough and its purposes are different from those this discussion 423 Maurice Coens An AA SS Vita Austrebertae Gougaud ciennes litanies des saints Anal Bol LIV 1936 and Études sur Eph Lit les Ordines commendationis animae 1935 While Gougaud assumes that the date the saint death 704 must be considered the date our first Continental evidence for the Litany Saints Coens rightly emphasizes that the biography its present form may be later date However the Litany was cer tainly sung Bishop burial services the eighth century Lit Hist 216 See also above for the literature litanies Coens cit Bishop Lit Hist 148 No text Roman Litany Saints the eighth century seems extant The Ordo Amand adduced Duchesne Christian Worship 165 473 belong has proved the ninth century and be under Gallican influence Bishop Lit Hist 151 160 for the date see also Andrieu cit 492 addition the references the Sacramentary Gellone Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 12048 offered by Tellenbach see Gerald Ellard Ordination Anointings Monographs the Western Church before 1000 the Mediaeval Academy America VIII Cambridge Mass 1933 and Pierre Puniet Eph Lit LXVIII 1934 Le sacramentaire romain Gellone pp Coens op

University

36

of California Publications

scripts , and these manuscripts which should not be ignored .

are Gallo - Frankish

in

History

.

This

another fact

is

We turn to the transmission of the laudes texts proper within the manuscripts . The current opinion holds that , until the twelfth century , “ die laudes literarisch eine selbständige Existenz führen . '' 86 This inde pendent existence of the laudes is true for the period between the early ninth century and the late eleventh (perhaps early twelfth ) , for in this see

period indeed they are usually placed separately as a special song in the , devoid of any connection with the liturgical action ( Originally however the laudes still belonged below what In

.

are

con

closely

this organic union

can

.

to

89

of

their primitive

likewise

be

out

them

of

them

In

.

isolating these acclama

in

,

wise

separately and taking the Paris MS 13159 they nected with the Litany88 and the continuity traced the early ninth century 87

printing tions background

is

to

,

of

Litany and modern editors were not by

the

the Saints the Montpellier long acclamatory section within

a

of

called the framework the Litany manuscript they present themselves

as

.

,

89 f. )

,

.pp

manuscripts

87 86 E .g

in

St . a

we

,

, ,

of

,

--

of

—

of

.

on

as

.

)

ca

800

( of

St .

of

to

of

.

of In

the

is

It

find out the original position the laudes within Riquier Angilbert Ordo find the penitentiary processions such took place Riquier the Rogation Days The scola puerorum sings psalms recites Constantinople and the various creeds that the Apostles that that Athanasius and after that they sing laetaniam generalem the

not difficult

the litanies description

' il ,

.

18

a

,

qu

.

,

n

cf .

.,

.op

,

“

,

Il

,

. , , n, . 2 .

. . .

in

.

),

(

's

"

.

a

, to ”

, “

lui -

cf .

( le ;

.

on

,

,

.

of

.

,

§ 7 ,

.

se ' )

,

),

(

),

.

E

"

, ab I,

) et

(

.

.,

, ”, (

“

("

.,

.,

se

is in

)

.

II,

(

.,

SS

.

.

.

"

”,

in

is

(

f.

. .

f. ,

),

,

,

to

, .

in 90

,

;

in

.

"

, " ,

is

."

ei

at

an

)

in

of

, .c

in 17 n,

" ,

.

,

(

of

.,

;

" ( ,

(

de

,

in

46 : "

),

.

(

.,

'

89

of ff .) ,

,

'

" )

;

”,

of

so

,

be

, ) ,

,

,

to

no

is

,

.

;

la

de

la

88

, of at

."

à

,

le

op , .

, -

, .,

“

,

y cit , , ., ” p op p

Ordines 355 Holder Egger cit and Dannenbauer cit above See however Gautier 150 who rightly says nous semble cependant faut tout moins voir une addition qui très anciennement été faite aux Litaniae Although present there access the manuscript we can gather all the same the place the laudes from the scanty descriptions by Delisle Le cabinet des Bibliothèque manuscrits de Nationale 1881 III 239 and Ph Lauer Bulletin société nationale des antiquaires France 1910 322 On fol 161 the Athana gallica sian Creed fol 163 contains the laudes 164 the laetania as indicated by Delisle and rejected by de Mely Revue archéologique IVe ser XVII 1911 446 reinvestigated The subject must for the Exaudi acclamations fol 166v are part the italica that Delisle was probably correct after all Gastoué Le chant plusieurs gallican RCGr XLIII 1939 litanies que scribe même nomme gallicanes fol 165 contains suffrages beginning with U1 which belong second litany probably the laetania romana judge from Delisle Sacramentaires pp 363 description and fol 166 the Exaudi acclamations the italica See Anglibert the various litanies quoted below Theganus Vita Hludowici MGH 594 The passage deals with the coronation Louis the Pious 816 The pope the ordinator and the emperor prostration that the ordinandus prayed the usual attitude during the singing pontifex the litany ordination thereafter erexit excelsa voce cum clero surgit erexit suo fecit laudes regales That the expression oratione indicates rising prostration by Liturgik the after stressed Thalhofer 631 See also Königskrönungsformel Eichmann Die sog Römische HJb XLV 1925 528 and Krönung Schramm Deutschland ZfRG kan Abt XXIV 1935 312 for the corresponding phrase the coronation rite Finita autem letania erigant Schramm

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

37

General Litany . “ Deinde vero scola puerorum faciat laudes pro salute totius Christianitatis .” Following the laudes , the whole procession ,monks and boys, begin to sing the special litanies , the Gallic first , then the Italic , and finally the Roman . 90 This arrangement tallies perfectly with the formulary preserved in the Montpellier MS 409 . We find first a litany containing almost two hundred names of saints ; then comes the invoca

, all

tion of the various groups of celestials and saints without specified names , the angeli and archangeli , the throni and dominationes with the other orders of angels , followed by Omnes patriarchae, Omnes prophetae , Omnes evangelistae , and by the remaining categories of saints . This indeed may well be called the " General Litany ." It is followed , in our formulary , by of

of

, ut :

,

illa

.”

.

,

of

of

of

of

and the suggestion may advanced that one her brothers her behalf one those general intercessory prayers which processions and litanies were offered when important pp

.

political decisions were imminent

92

of

up

in

of

be

,

), on

-

form

esse beatam

to

787

ordered

eldest

,

783

to

781

if

from

political

nomine Rotrudem

sororem

daughter Charlemagne and was betrothed young Emperor 787 the Constantine VI No doubt the passive role Rothrude determines the date the laudes

Rothrude was the

(

” —

.

or

concede

tibi semper serviat

the

of

91

,

,

,

Christe

in

mihi

,

Tu

“

of ,

-

is

,

the laudes “ for the good estate of Christendom for that the pope the king the princes the queen and that the judges and the army and concluded by the laetania gallica At the end this long chant fact three more litanies we find the personal suffrage

.

F

cf .

, f.;

de .

in

,

,

., .p

,

.

),

.

f. of

.

,

,

, ,

.

., 1 ,

.,

.

et la .

, 1,

,

,

- , L ' in - .op

an )

is , P ) . , a 58 , f. – e , . g . , , ( “ in as

),

(

.

as

,

"

“

( .

,

., .

.

( . 17 -v ,

5

; cf .

to

to

et

ab

,

, , in

., I,

.

. of ,

of .

of

.

,

in

is

,

.

- in

to

to

of

In

,

.

."

: "

.,

,

e .g

in

,

; cf .

of - A . .

.;

in

, cf .

,

ff

),

of

; of

MS

,

in

.,

,

's

,

(

.

–

is

.,

.

.

of

in

CXXXVIII

is

,

., , , . in ”

.op) is . “ in

.

,

.

,

"

.

,

of

. . is

of

,

,

in

.

's

of

.,

84

CXXXVIII

MS

92

XVII

.

,

VI

.

,

.

(

91

(

), in

,

90

See the text published by Bishop Lit Hist 325 and also 330 his edition Hariulf Chronicon Centulense Collection textes 1894 App 301 Migne PL cols 885 888 That the litany following the laudes by the ninth century formulary really represents the laetania gallica countenanced probably from the abbey the Brussels Bibl Roy MS 7524 7533 3558 Lobbes published by Coens fols 83v cit Anal Boll LV 1937 where identical pattern litanies called Gallic Another specimen found the published by Berlin Staatsbibl Theol Lat Fol 452 fols Lehmann Cor veyer Studien Bayr Abh Akad XXX Munich 1919 69 ninth century litany from Corvey The same pattern called Gallic late the tenth century the litanies Mainz the Vienna Nationalbibl 1888 theol 685 fol 111 Migne PL printed col 1086 Andrieu Ordines 413 Gasquet engagement empire byzantin For Rothrude monarchie franque Paris 1888 249 Böhmer Mühlbacher cit nos 226b and 273c She frequently mentioned the poems her brother law Angilbert by Theodulf Orléans Peter Pisa and Paul the Deacon MGH Poet 359 361 371 485 The singing litanies connection with important political events was often ordered by the court see Chron Moissiac MGH SS 312 referring the three days preceding the coronation the sons Louis the Pious 817 when the emperor ordered fastings and litanies tunc tribus diebus ieiunatum est omni populo laetania facta this case suffrages for the princes were probably added the political importance from 781 litanies Rothrude was 787 Since Queen Fas trada whom Charlemagne married 783 mentioned the laudes the date the chant can be affixed the period 783 787

Lot

of California Publications in History

University

38

realize that the laudes , when first they appeared in their definite form , belonged to the general framework of a great litany sung during Frankish to be a procession or on similar occasions . Thus it is obvious that the traditional practice of combining the early Carolingian laudes formularies with the one or the other visits of Char lemagne to Rome is pure guesswork and without a basis . 93 Moreover , the similarity of the laudes with the Litany of the Saints finds an explanation . They represented the middle section of the great chant , and therefore However

, we must

were harmonized with the preceding laetania generalis as well as with the ensuing special litanies . By the insertion of certain series of saints , the laudes themselves became a new variation of the Litany of the Saints . This act of harmonization propounds no problem ; but on the technical side, the method of carrying out the assimilation deserves our they

full attention . In order to disclose the Litanies becomes necessary .

it , an inspection

of the

framework

of

The framework of the Frankish Litany of the Saints94 agrees in essence of the early Anglo - Irish Litanies from which , in turn , we know the Greek model. 95 However , the short and simple intentions of the Insular Litany grew in length by elaborations and by the addition of new suffrages which were borrowed from other prayers . It would be prema with that

ture to advance an opinion concerning the circumstances and the date of the introduction of these accretions because the historical development of this framework of the Continental Litany is as yet not elucidated suffi ciently . However , in the Frankish Litanies of the eighth century we find every single type of framework -suffrages, though not all in the same various sections of suffrages ,96 the first two groups by multiplication of their elements. Instead of the

. Of the

simply

Insular model ,

specifications such

. .

,

,

apotropaeic character

97

,

exorcizing

Domine

.

,

libera nos

19

,

above notes

.

95 ; 94 93

Cf

an

A

periculo mortis

which have clearly 4

,

These cries

libera nos Domine libera nos Domine

,

hoste malo Ab omni morbo

. .. .

find additional

Ab

we

,

libera nos Domine

Ab omni malo

or

simple imploration of

as

grew in length

the

formulary

.

, .p

” )

13 (“

Ab

of

-

98 ff . , "

ff . ),

.

.

,

cit .

.op

IV ', .pp ( p

“

,

,

,

97 ", 96

in

,

;

.

,

.

pp

.

.,

CXXXVIII

of

,

Bishop

ff . . in

the one preserved

Migne PL

.,

,

,

e . , .g

the Montpellier MS Mabillon Vetera Analecta col 885 Except for suffrage Lit Hist 142 Per crucem tuam the framework the Montpellier Litany contains all the Insular items Allerheiligenlita syrisch by They are discussed melchitische Eine Baumstark 1904 nei Oriens Christianus Specimens Baumstark 103 the and Per suffrages are found Delisle Sacramentaires 366 170

See

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

are followed by a second group referring too , the simple cry

detailed specification

a

the life of the Lord through

which salvation tuum

Per baptismum

of the various stations

was secured

in

:

libera nos , Domine . libera nos , Domine .

Per passionem tuam Per adventum

,

the forces of salvation . Here

to

libera nos, Domine ,

Per crucem tuam

has been multiplied by

39

libera nos , Domine . . . .

tuum

We may

neglect these rubrics and concentrate on those in which inten tions for the ruler are found . In the Insular model of the Litany there follows the suffrage Ut pacem dones te rogamus, audi nos.

MS 13159

In the Paris

we find the additional suffrages 98

terre nobis dones ( te rogamus , audi nos). apostolicum Leonem in sanctitate et re ligione conservare digneris te rogamus , audi nos .

Ut fructum Ut domnum

is

a

.

( of or

for

,

Pope Gelasius

I

of

of

by

use

was replaced the great Deprecatio How this Oratio fidelium which was

it

on 99

et

that the ancient Oratio fidelium prayer Mass all sorts and conditions Rome probably until the end the fifth cen

the

.

be an

as

.

in

, .op cit ., .p

Ph of.V .

322

100

), (p

to

to

at all 9998

Lauer

in

said

in

,

,

–

).

the Eastern Churches innumerable occasions survived Gaul robably independent orison before being attached the Litany should not too difficult ascertain for anyone interested the matter

(

492 496

largiaris

unitatem

at

”

tury before

dones

Christiano pacem

these suffrages in

of

form

sanitatem

) of

The

digneris . . .

.

digneris . . .

regales conservare

vitam

Ut populo Oratio communis men which was

dones

of

Ut

et victoriam

"

eis

Ut proles

.

dones

regem conservare

Carolum

.. .

vitam et sanitatem

et

Ut ei

Ut domnum Ut ei vitam

,

30 f.

.

to

et le

de la

,

,

pp , . of “ 33 ff .

a

,

), ,

of

an .

to

, as

ff .) in

, , !

)

(

., ;

.”

in

,

"

;

cf . , et te

. . .

"

:

.

ad

N

'

:

"

),

. . .!

!

(

.,

.

326

. .,

, ,

,

in

(

.,

,

(

of

a

,

is

to

ff )..

to

in

of

of

so -

-

,

.

(

., ;

.

",

- B . ,

,

.

L

.

of

Kennedy The Saints the Canon the Mass pp for the suf frages the ancient Prayer the Faithful and for their replacement by the Deprecatio Capelle Pape Gelasian for the latter see Le Kyrie messe Gelase Rev bénéd XLVI 1934 126 144 study which Professor Kennedy my kindly called attention Vigilia 100 These Ut supplications are embedded for instance the Orationes Paschae the called Gallicanum vetus Migne PL LXXII cols 366 well Migne PL LXXII cols as the Orationes Paschales the Missale Gothicum 270 That their addition the Litany Saints was sometimes meant be honor intended the king shown by later Coronation Order inter cetera regem eligere digneris rogamus inserenda sunt ista Ut hunc famulum tuum Audi nos with two other intentions for the king following Eichmann Krönung HJb XLV 1925 528 Schramm ZfRG Deutschland XXIV 1935

Cf

University of California Publications

40

in

History

of suffrages begins with Pro ( sc. oremus ) . This set of intentions was derived most likely from the Orationes solemnes said dur ing the service on Good Friday , a prayer in which the Deprecatio Gelasii independent litanylike deprecation these suffrages survived . As group

fourth

.

.

Kyrie

.

Kyrie

Kyrie

.

.

.. ..

.

et

,

et

imperatore nostro judicibus exercitibus eius Kyrie archiepiscopo nostro sacerdotio eius

occasionally

;

the Saints these Pro intentions accreted -

the Litany

digneris

.

ill . . ill . ill

Pro domno

of

Pro domno

et

ecclesia catholica quam conservare apostolico universali papa

Pro sancta Pro domno

To

for example

:

,

with Pro were very common

102

an

101

A

for

the Litany suffrages

.

to

of

append

to

the tendency secular and ecclesiastical rulers

tional evidence

for

,

of

.

of

in

less elaborate form

a

in

,

103

,

are found

,

the Montpellier MS 409 Although the reception these suffrages was not generally effected within the Litany the Saints they still provide us with addi instance

they

,

, .

of

102 . 101

Migne PL

pro nobis pro nobis

intercedite

.

.

intercede

Omnes sancti Exaudi Deus

104

:

as

is

Its

.

is

to

of

of

,

of

-

a

is

This tendency most obvious with third and less well known group occasionally which forms the conclusion not the laetania generalis but special one the Litanies the Saints which followed after the laudes The Paris MS 13159 seems offer the earliest evidence for this type altogether which rare scheme follows

.

Gregorio pape vita

. .

ff

of

,

12

cf . . .p

,

;

ff .

. ),

. (

MS

:

.'

.

XLI

a , ,

.

te

.

of , a

35

.

,

cit .

.

is

f. ex

,

.,

, ,

of

: of “

in

to

,

. ”, ,

in

)

IX

.

et

,

,

in

of

. . ." :

(" "

op

in of ",

"

.,

,

, ff . .sv .; .

., IX , pp .

op

.

, ,

f.

in

ff .; .

,

,

. ), ,

(

XII

;

,

,

CI cols 560 for the Deprecatio See also Bishop Jour Theol Capelle Kennedy pp 1911 408 cit 130 slightly The specimen published DÀCL 1599 Litanies later date but these rogations beginning with Pro are the nucleus the early litanies prescribed by the Council Orléans 511 and they are found the early preces Dicamus omnes Kyrie eleison Ex toto corde tota mente oramus Pro published altissima pace DACL 1563 and discussed by Gastoué Chants des anciennes liturgies gallicanes RCGr 1937 168 173 the interesting rubric the Kyrie the Paris Bibl Nat Lat 1118 fol sacramentary Limoges the tenth century which indicates the survival the diaconal litany Versum ad Kyrie tunc dicat diachonus 103There are but two intentions Stud

.

,

10

) ,

.

,

)

(

-

.

of of

f.

58

, .

“

.

.

,

,

ed . f. .

.

,

.

(

( 1 )

: (

, ,

.

2 )

p

.

,

(

; ( to

,

in

, of

."

,

, I, 9 of , is

ff .

A

. .,

),

.

( 3 )

-

. ;

in

.,

.A D , .) , op

,

2 (

.

,

to

pp

.

., to

, e . g .,

,

in

,

, F. to ) .,

.

,

.

.

,

.op

85 ",

,

" . p

,

104

.

,

;

- a

in

"

te te

precamus Pro sacerdotibus rogamus audi nos Pro omni gradu Ecclesiae As special deprecatory prayer and not connection with the Litany Saints the Angoulême Paris Bibl Nat Pro suffrages are not rare see the Sacramentary Leroquais Les sacramentaires MS 816 fol 34v where all the intentions can be traced back the Canon dominicus papę gilasi preserved the Stowe Missal by Sir George Warner Henry Bradshaw Society XXXII London 1906 At present there are but three formularies known me Paris Bibl Nat MS 13159 fol 166Y published by Lauer cit 323 Berlin Staatsbibl MS published by Lehmann Corveyer Stu Theol Lat Fol 452 fol 827 840 Corvey dien 69 referring Brussels Bibl Roy MS 7524 7533 3558 fol published by Coens probably from Lobbes and Anal Boll LV 1937 still referring the Carolingian period later specimen Aix has been published by Corvey Gastoué cit 117 The form here adduced that

:

Kantorowicz Exaudi Christe Exaudi Deus Exaudi Christe Exaudi Deus Exaudi Christe

Laudes Regiae

Hludouico imperatori vita . proli regali vita . exercitui Francorum vita . peccata nobis indulge . populi tui . orationem Kyrie . . . . . .

This song , as a finale of the Litany of the Saints , is remarkable for two reasons : first , for the alternation of Exaudi Deus, Exaudi Christe , and second , for the replacement of suffrages by acclamations or hails .

mulary

a

In

.

is

To

105

The alternate use of the two invocations is rare , if not unknown , in the Roman rite ; nor does it seem to be genuine in the Gallican ritual. It occurs , however , time and again in the " Ambrosian Liturgy ,” the rite fully justified of Milan . adduce the Ambrosian ritual for

in

is

by

,

of

is

”

"

by

"

",

"

:

a

or

"

"

."

byin

of

to

which still belongs the Carolingian period and may have been the abbey Lobbes the Litany concluded this finale Roga headed lemma Laetania Italica dicenda die tertia tionibus That laetania italica does not mean Roman Litany but Angilbert who Italian Lombard countenanced the Ordo

written

,

.

(

”

sc

,

,

"

,

on

Rogation Days sing after the laudes mentions that the procession primo Gallicam secundo Italicam novissime vero Romanam lae

106

of

,

is

.

to

,

a

's ,

Magistretti Manuale

miserere nobis

the Frankish manuscripts begins

but

;

of

,

voces nostras

96

Cf .

105

Italic Litany

”

the

which

Exaudi Christe Exaudi Deus

is

,

.

with

repeated

"

thrice

suffrages the replacement true has the imploration

it

us

's

as

,

or

The second question that concerns acclamations The Ambrosian Litany

by

as

he

, ,

anyone

of

if

And

to

].

Angilbert would have known the difference be tween Italic and Roman because for seven years acted tutor and Pepin king Italy and Charlemagne adviser second son and went Charlemagne ambassador thrice more often the papal court taniam

;

,

,

of

,

by.

,

;

.

,

“

-

:

-

.

,

cit .

loc .

,

of

on

be

to

.,

.

of

in

; cf . ,

."

.

.

,

) : , 1,

,

as

'

of

(

,

“

ff .

.

, M

,

47

II,

Ambrosianum Milan 1905 149 156 159 129 246 The invocation saints names ends follows Omnes sancti intercedite pro nobis voces nostras Exaudi Christe miserere nobis Exaudi Deus These are the supplications with which thrice repeated the invocations names open the Carolingian laetania italica Lehmann Coens loc cit sung Rogations quoted The litany Aix the second day Gastoué loc cit has the following text Kyrie eleison Christe eleison

.

317

ff

.

pp

.,

,

's

of

.”

,

,

., .p

.

Bishop

,

106

.

.

.

.

,

,

.

,

Christe miserere Domine miserere Miserere nobis pie Rex Christe audi nos Exaudi Deus voces nostras regibus christianorum Conserva Christe vitam populi tui Exaudi Deus orationem Sancte sanctorum Deus miserere nobis Angilbert Lit Hist 325 and his account life ibid

as

,

at

107

University of California Publications in History

42

,

.

]

(

of

of

,

,

,

he old

time and again

-

Roman vita acclamation offered public made his appearance suffrages other occasions The favor

solemn proces the ruler were

, at

"

of

in

in

"

108

.

or

,

sions

on

to

the official and very the emperor when

humbleness the cheers fact nothing but

are

,

the appropriate tone

the finale with which we are here concerned

in

Utdisplayed

with Pro and

of

.

for

be

!"

“

to

“

—

!”

Pope

of

,

Long live the we will find that these cheerful hailing shouts and Long live the King seem carried into this atmosphere humility from without And while the prayers the ruler beginning

sion

of

,

of

If —

!

in

by

to

of

tendency

to so

not least far we know However the adding mentioned before the Litany intentions for the magistracies may have prompted the Frankish liturgist supplement adding Imperatori Regi the cry Exaudi Christe the traditional way vita we consider the general penitentiary climate the Rogation Days fasting contrition and penitence preceding Ascen three days no acclamations follow

the

the laudes

scheme

the Litany

:

compare

of ,

.

of

clearly

acclamations with that

of

concluded

we

by

ment presents itself

if

of

of

.

is of

of

so

-

,

exchanged for ruler acclamations and these shouts were combined with the Litany that eventually cheers were incorporated into the frame penitence work the great chant The important matter that the acclamatory conclusion the Litany Saints actually elucidates the genesis the laudes For the develop

Maria Michael Gabriel Raphael

S

S

S .

Andrea Johannes Jacobe

. . . .

.

. .

.

Johannes Baptista

Petre Paule

S S S

. S.

S .

.

S

intercede

. . .

intercede pro nobis

.

S

LITANY

.

.

S

.. ..

S S . .

Clemens Xyste

.

S

Clete

S

Stephane

Line

"

:

" of

,

,

,

ff .

.” as

.

.

ff .

, 44 "

ad

, n .

ff ., .pp

is

of

.

),

(

en

. ' ,

,

is

, ”

; cf .

-

, . “ to "

''

"

In

107 the Italic Litany the Frankish Church the sequence inverted Exaudi Deus Exaudi Christe Cf above 105 The relationship with Milan deserves attention with regard the Milanese Benedictio ordinandum regem the ninth century Schramm Ordines 358 369 See also Gastoué Le Chant gallican RCGr XLIII 1939 who believes that the laudes far as the music rapport avec tel recitatif ou tel motif ambrosien concerned are Cf Bukofzer

,

,

;

im

.

-

ff .,

,

)

,

(

,

, p .

.

,

.

108 ,

,

pp 207 210 Untersuchungen Peterson 144 and passim for Byzantium see Treitinger Die oströmische Kaiser und Reichsidee nach ihrer Gestaltung höfischen Zeremonieli Jena 1938 73 and passim

below

intercedite

Exaudi Exaudi Exaudi Exaudi

Gregorio

pape vita

.

Deus Christe Deus Christe

nobis

.

Omnes sancti

pro

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

vita

.. ..

exercitui Francorum

109

.

.

Hludouico imperatori vita proli regali vita

Salvator mundi Petre

.

S .S .

.

. . .

.

S S

.

S

Paule

Andreas Clemens Xyste

adiuva

illum illum

vita

.

Leoni summo pontifici

. ..

Exaudi Christe

tu tu

LAUDES

regi Francorum

S S . .

Maria

adiuva

illum

.

illum

. . .

tu tu

Redemptor mundi

vita

victoria

.

et

. . .

Carolo

. . .

Exaudi Christe

S S . .

Stephane

Nobilissime proli regali vita

.

tu tu

Virgo virginum Silvester

.

.

S S

Exaudi Christe

illos adiuva illos

. . .

.

Johannes Baptista

S

.

S

Michael Gabriel Raphael

)

(

there follow six other saints

Exaudi Christe

.

at . of by

of

an

.

it

so

is

hardly requires comment The obvious that the Saints shows unbroken sequence names followed

an

of

The procedure

other saints

)

(

there follow

Litany

illos adiuva

tu

Hilari six

S .

.

Omnibus iudicibus vel cuncto exercitui Francorum vita

,

110 f 109

."

,

,

(4 )

,

110

expanded

above The four army are the same They take the place

from

“

(3 )

the Italic Litany

is

of

of

of )

,

,

"

2

acclamations

saints taken king princes

.

at

of (,

the end

,

( 1 )

pope

groups acclaimed those found

and the series

groups

as

the infiltration

as

In

is

below

from

of

taken

"

time

by

a

of

up

.

of

unbroken series acclamations the laudes the sequences both saints and acclamations are broken and interlaced with each other The long series saints cut by the insertion but one acclamation

,

.

",

of

.

"

,

in

,

, of

.

.,

e .g

is

,

, .p

; , on of at cf .

; it is ,

ff .

.,

pp 360 The pattern this litany found Delisle Sacramentaires 361 363 the whole that the present Missale Romanum They represent the same time the four standard acclamations the Franco Roman formularies below 105

University

44

it were , of

those general intentions such

martyres ,

sancti

of California Publications in History

,

sancti Apostoli

as Omnes

Omnes

Omnes sancti confessores [ sc. orate pro nobis] by which

the

of

in

other words

,

saints

In

series

.

. of

of

-

-

in

.

of

no

,

111

monotonous enumeration of names is subdivided occasionally in the Litany of the Saints . harmonizing acclamations Thus the technique Litany understanding proposes with the difficulties The ancient Roman vita acclamation which France concludes the laetania italica invoking has been combined artfully with the new Anglo Irish fashion Roman and Insular elements were fused

Gaul

of

,

,

is

,

,

it

,

by

.

.

,

St

,

of

of

:

is

is

's .

of

in

.

,

:

is

a

in

,

startling the order seemingly insignificant detail However pope saints the laudes has been inverted The acclaimed first the king second But spite the pope taking precedence the king Mary Archangels group who receives the first saints the John the Baptist and also the first Stephen whereas the pope the martyrs allotted the second section the apostles This queer chiasmus implies

St .

,

St .

,

to

,

in

of

.

is

.

of

,

to

content himself with martyrs following after Clement and Sixtus The most obvious answer

Stephen

such

's

martyrs were the pontiff predecessors and All this may correct yet not the whole

.

?

that these therefore suitable patrons is

Stephen

the file pope has

is

of

of

be

Apostles quite naturally would supported by the Prince But this argument not conclusive Why then the protomartyr who the Litany the Saints usually heads martyrs attached the saints invoked for the king while the

the apostles

SS .

as as

,

be

.

:

of

successor

as

an

is

of

that the order saints sanctioned the Litany overthrown inver protocol sion the celestial which certainly cannot dismissed purely accidental One explanation offers itself immediately the pope

At

is

is

.

it is

of

of so

,

”

"

.

—

of

of

in

,

as

so

is

of

's

—

to

to

it

is

it

,

be

our disposal legally are sufficient laudes formulariesl12 make obvious that speak composed the king suite saints the highest ranks spite celestial society whereas the pope his precedence but second far the qualitas his celestial entourage concerned This again story

if

to

a

.”

.pp

is

I,

,

of

.

be

be

to

in

,

. 112 111

at

by in

to

be

,

is

in

“

a

by

it

,

a

incontestable and hitherto has not been stressed by Montpellier may students due the fact that the MS 409 the only one saint acclamations the laudes are followed time and rubric vel alios sanctos quales volueris This indeed seems indicate that the saints invoked could chosen deliberately How ever even this oldest laudes form the name the pope Hadrian fact which

,

at

If

.

to

in

is

;

in

in

, is

;

, St . St .

in

in

;

in

,

,

) is

.

"

,

of

, , a

;

.

( in f St ., or ; .

of

",

.

ff

, "

, e .g .,

",

Delisle Sacramentaires 362 Ivories and Litanies For the pages following see my more extensive article pp 60 found classifying the saints of the list some twenty formularies where Mary the Archangels John the Baptist and Stephen are found ruler least six forms Mary Archangels and John five Mary and Archangels six Mary and Archangels formulary John two the alone two and John alone one the Mary queen empress acclaimed these laudes often transferred her file saints See

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

45

of

,

,

in

in

If

.

to

in

of

a

of

of

by

113

followed " correctly " by St . Peter whereas that of the king , Charlemagne , is followed also " correctly ” by that of St . John the Baptist ; and the customary sequence end the eighth century we may talk saints king and pope even though this order was the higher brackets subjected certain changes the laudes the Carolingian successor states Greater Burgundy Septimania combined the king name with less prominent saints Appendix the reasons may have been nonhierarchic more important find that Rome was not heedless the inverted order saints the laudes The formulary Franco Roman laudes found the Gallico Roman service books the ninth century bound with the Roman Ordines later period shows some significant changes among which the rearrangement the order saints not the one least

.

of

in

-

of

,

or

of

.

is

of

of

a

of

-

of

is

),

V

to

in

of

worthy

It

's

,

below

,

( cf .

in

and

.

is

,

of

,

to

,

of

to

is

"

It

.

"

, In

114

St . .

,

a

to

, ;

.

,

John the Baptist and the Apostles Peter Paul 170 Migne PL CXXXVIII col 888

,

supported

by

his queen

is

to

in a

,

of to

up

to

,

to

by

.

in

make up for the

to

obvious that Rome was anxious both saints and restore the correct order observed the Litany and elsewhere The two problems were conven iently solved leaving the Virgin the emperor dismissing Peter associating and the Salvator mundi with the hails the pope England sum some observations which refer later period this liturgical etiquette was handled problem similar way The Virgin Mary and the Archangels were left king the William the Conqueror -

soldier saint Theodore quality

the correct order following after often was by the martyr and

,

protected

as it

is

,

.

appears

now

The army

,

that he

so

acclamati the Virgin

in

is

.

in

.

,

St

as

,

of

,

as

In

.

notice this group Romanized laudes the pope who heading the acclamations usual has not Peter his intercessor but the Salvator mundi instead Then the emperor and the Virgin follow the traditional order Peter left the princes the third group

,

.

., .

.

A

15 )

, p .

to

in

.

in

.

is

.

or in

of of

of

of ), ; is in , 82 , n . is ( 3 , cf .

to

by

be

of

.

,

.,

,

-

for of (

,

;

,

, p .

.

),

(

L

,

to

is

–

.pp

, ,

.

114

Analecta 113Mabillon Cf below 105 108 the Franco Roman laudes Baumstark Vom ge schichtlichen Werden der Liturgie Freiburg 1923 holds that the invocation altogether not Salvator mundi Roman but Gallican origin The same main Eph Lit tained with reference the apostrophe Rex gloriae by Giuseppe Beran 1936 146 The acclamation the pope often followed also the Gallo Frankish laudes by the invocation Salvator mundi this case the acclaim the ruler usually would unique followed the cry Redemptor mundi above collection such paraphrases the name Christ found the Munich Cod in

,

, .

,

(

.,

. to ,

"

in

, ,

,

,

49 f.

ff .

,

)

.,

, is

; cf .

IX

,

., p .

,

.op

in ,

,

.

,

',

F . . A J.

of

,

(! ),

et

,

,

's

,

St .

of

in a

1 4v ,

.

.

of ,

Lat 14322 fols form laudes either Ratisbon Gall which the series intercessors for the bishop begins with Reconciliator mundi for the queen with Amor ecclesiae for the king sons with Nutritor parvulorum for the monks and pietatis amator hermits Rector angelorum for the virgins and widows Sanctitatis for the judges and the army Victor mundi and for the universal Catholic people paraphrasing names Ordinator seculorum similar group found the Gallican Migne PL CXXXVIII col Masses edited by Mone especially Mass 880C See also Rosenstock cit 479 for the Frankish Church dedications the general Heinrich Linssen Oos Ewrhp Die Salvator Christus and for the problem Entwickelung und Verbreitung einer liturgischen Formelgruppe Bonn diss Münster 1929 32

46

University

and Andrew

; but

preferred

in

,

115

was the

Another expedient Troyes Beauvais and

invoked

intercessors

.

the first the quality

of

also

coelis

de

mundi Deus , and Spiritus Sanctus Deus in favor Hence the pope heads the litany acclamatus. of

regard

by those of Pater

are opened

the invocations

redemptor

to

Deus, Filius of the pope ,

Publications in History

of California

is

,

of

in

117

SS .

is

to

In

116

.

,

,

St .

,

of

as

.

,

as

it

in

In

.

in

France some cathedrals the traditional royal saints the Virgin Mary and patrons the local bishop the Archangels The apostles act here Stephen Protomartyr coming king the third still has whereas the apostles pope has the the Chartres some local saints with associated patrons expected protectors but the king bask the cool light pope who receives

, .118

of

in

or

of of

or

in

of

,

In

.

,

by

to

,

as

other words several Cornelius Cyprian and Quentin such the saints attempts have been made restore the correct order by royal quality lowering intercessors the the either laudes topping them with the unrivaled names the Holy the Salvator mundi Trinity favor the pope

Why was

,

at

in

ed

( 2d

115

of

?

it

be

?

of

it

that the pope the first acclamatus did not receive the first How did this chiastic order origi saints from the beginning section that the Frankish Church the king had originally Could nate pope some later date the se precedence and that only the taken )

,

in

, of f.

is

,

.

pp

, );

,

III

-

. or

(

)

,

,

,

II,

,

.

(

-

in

.

is

,

.

.

; , in

"' )

;

, p .

-

,

(

in

)

of

,

in

(

;

-

in

.

91 .

.

n

cf .

116 ..

,

CXXXVIII

is

it

of

.

et

es

“

.;

.

.

,

W

.

85 .

II .

Oxford 1882 Maskell Monumenta Ritualia Ecclesiae Anglicanae the present the Trinity agrees with the text of the Litany The invocation first found with the additional invocations Missale Romanum On the Continent unus miserere nobis Ipse idemque benignus miserere nobis Qui trinus 170 Migne the Montpellier manuscript Mabillon Analecta the laetania gallica the other litanies following this pattern col 888 and accordingly PL not unlikely Insular origin above 1024 1031 the period 1003 1009 Beauvais falling An early form they are the Paris Bibl Nat MSS 9497 fol 182v and 9508 fol 390 found 189 published by Baluze Miscellanea sacra 143 285 and Prost Quatre pièces

Cf

Bishop Henry

,

)

,

,

" .

(

“

),

to

,

-

(

)

,

. l'

re

I

,

au la

;

of

.

in

.

.

p

.

.

, (

E Pl . . I, K

., ;

, 42 , ; cf . .

,

ff .

, II ,

,

)

”,

)

.op ,

.

,

(

; a

n

,

,

in

, . 2 de ;

is

) de

-

(

. of

“

.

à

,

“

, is

,

,

, de

,

C du

in

of , , 1 (

-

A

I

.

H

et ,

À

,

to

Pope Alexander containing acclamations later form King Louis VII the queen and the judges mentioned by Pierre Louvet Beauvais which 299 Beauvais 1631 1635 antiquités Beauvais diocèse Histoire Speculum VI 1931 538 the Ass The Song Greene found quoted by the Brit Mus Egerton MS 2615 fol found thirteenth century form Chambers The Corbeil Paris 1907 231 Pierre Henri Villetard Office facing 541 cit 286 and Greene 1903 284 Mediaeval Stage Troyes are preserved Processionale Ecclesiae Trecensis saec XV The laudes this cathedral they are published by Ch the Bibliothèque du Grand Séminaire messe pontificale dans ancienne liturgie troyenne Les acclamations Lalore 106 115 not avail 1891 sér Mélanges liturgiques relatifs diocèse des Troyes Une me and are reprinted with the musical notes by Joseph Delasilve able Cf Bukofzer below 197 liturgique notée 1903 RCGr

,

,

.

ff .

04 ),

(

.

56

,

of

,

of

,

to

to

of

of

-

of

)

, . , n

, SS , p . . in

; . (

64 ), is

in

of

.

,

, , , n . St St . . in , . p )47 .

, ; of n .

to

,

, n .

cf .

of

f.

.

in of , p

(

( cf . in

.

118 117

",

.,

XII acclamation pp 199 above Chartres For the laudes the king are changed also for national reasons The saints after the acclamation the twelfth the English laudes true especially especially later centuries this Edmund Erminhilde and Oswald which century 171 below 172 65 which show the same those Worcester below are invoked and Rouen Edward the Confessor Also the twelfth century form saints and add the may be mentioned we find only one celestial protector 166 below the French nation Denys the saint the French dynasty and king France supersede and take precedence thus began the making Nationalism then the transcendental liturgical etiquette

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

47

quence of acclamations was inverted so that the pope was hailed first ? Although this suggestion may appear unlikely , it must nevertheless be considered , since there is evidence extant which seems to support this

.

the acclamatory conclusion of the laetania the Paris MS 13159 we find the following order : 119

italica recorded

Caroli regi vita prolibus regalibus vita exercitui Francorum vita peccata nobis indulge orationes populi tui

eleison

.

.

.

.

. ..

Kyrie

.

Exaudi Christe Exaudi Deus Exaudi Christe Exaudi Deus Exaudi Christe

Omnes sancti Exaudi Deus

R

intercedite pro nobis

. .

Leoni pape

. .

in

In

P

hypothesis

vita

my knowledge

be

to

to

is

.

-

Charlemagne

's

most agitated period

of

the liturgically

:

of

in

it

,

say falls government

120

be of

is

.

to

of

a

a

in

.

is

,

been preserved

its

,

to

is ,

the oldest formulary this type which has and order acclamations may called extraordinary indeed The pope transferred the very last place This seems rearrangement demotion rank and such not beyond all the possi bilities when we consider the date the manuscript 796 800 That

This

nervous

this synod Certainly

the assembled in

,

those years

,

.

Sacerdos atmosphere

!

Rex

At

with regard this period too

liturgical

to

tense and

a

there was questions

him

Adoptianism et

Spanish

121

the issue

bishops finally acclaimed

;

of

of

, on

also

of

a

,

of

,

on

of

.

to

of

We have set the matter against the background the royal Synod Frankfort where Charlemagne decided his own authority and against both Nicaea and Rome liturgic issue greatest import namely that images his decision was given the veneration

"

of

,

,

as to "

”

.

a

,

of

in

, -

by

III

of

to

's

"

's

king

in

.

's

in

It

realm was that by the accomplished Supplement order Alcuin his the Gregorian Sacramentary and that Charlemagne self confidence controller the Church rose the point culmination while Rome the negligible Pope Leo rearrangement was overwhelmed difficulties Thus

Charlemagne

in

"

"

-

.

.

,

is

”

cit .

op

120 119

"

-

of

,

in

of

to

be

of

of

acclamations with Charlemagne taking precedence the likely match the general situation between the Council Frankfort and the Roman coronation 800 King Pope in hardly reliable The order The evidence however King Pope parallel stead would remain without Western and the order pope would

).

., ,

,

.op

.

” )

",

;

ff .

I ,

's

] P [

R [

in

as

” ( or “ 15

.

of

to

,

, of

.,

, . n

"

.

,

,

1 16

,

"

) ff . ,

,

,

.

(

.

121

in

. P .

R

.

, .p

.

,

Lauer 323 preceding the name The characters the pope found Lauer edition prompted me supplement omano the article quoted above 112 ontifici responsam now believe that they mean nothing but respondent Charlemagne Cf Bishop The Liturgical Reforms Downside Review XXXVIII 1919 and idem Lit Hist pp also Rosenstock cit pp 512 516 536

to

.

in a

)

in

is ,

of (

to

the pope the very most inefficient way

the transition from invoking indi the acclamatory hails makes no sense

that

The invocation Omnes sancti the voicing

vidual saints

History

in

of

the demotion was carried through

,

moreover

and

intentional

,

, if

;

California Publications

of

,

liturgies

Eastern

last place

122

University

48

.

of

,

is

of

of

124

a

in

.

of

"

"

to

,

all

is

of

,

is

123

is

.

,

to

to

;

its

put the acclamation new place and the pope after the Kyrie that after the conclusion the whole litany even more bungling probably the correct solution An error the scribe this enigmatic order This the more likely for the inverted order saints makes sense picture reading them when we try the names instead There are several Byzantine ivory triptychs preserved which illustrate most

123 122 A ,

of

on

an

,

he the is

In

,

floating

mid air over the head

-

guarding the throne

in

and Gabriel

or

are

,

in

is

by

,

of

.

an

.

is

in

,

.

of

perfect way the Litany the Saints The central tablets the ivories upper and lower upper part Christ are divided two sections the central figure As the ruler the universe seated im perial throne which humbly approached the Virgin Mary and John beseeching attitude while the Archangels Michael the Baptist both

,

of

to

of

in is

.

of

,

in

a

to

is

? a

it

.

Is

,

at

is

of

.

18

,

., et p in . et

. .op

. , et

,

in

is

“

, a ”,

-

a

at

, be

,

The intentions for the Church and the reigning supreme pontiff precede not follow the suffrage for the king his family and his army publishes from suggestion may least advanced Tellenbach cit several ninth century sacramentaries Memoria imperatoris totius populi Chris pro rege nostro tiani commemoration sua venerabile prole statu regni Fran formulatory and found by the hundreds Merovingian corum which and Carolingian diplomata and the last analysis goes back the times the Roman emperors possible that the acclamatory Here the pope not mentioned all conclusion with which we are concerned followed originally similar Memoria and yet another that therefore the name the pope was added subsequently There observation which indeed seems sanction the hypothesis that the intention for the pope should be considered later addition Not only the sequence saints reversed the laudes but also the sequence invocations the acclamatory conclusion of

.

)

."

.

“

) ,

of

,

,

,

. (

, . . .

coelo

Amen

. .

Pax

in

"

,

. -

of

so

I

in

.

of

a

at

,

,

.

.

,

In

"

n . . p . n n , ." .

(

n

, .

the laetania italica see also above 105 Italic Litany Ambrosian Litany Omnes sancti interc Omnes sancti interc pape vita Eraudi Christe voces Exaudi Deus regi vita Exaudi Deus miserere Exaudi Christe the Paris Bibl Nat MS 13159 however the acclamatory conclusion begins like the Milanese Litany with Exaudi Christe and the response Caroli regi vita whereas the pope with preceding Exaudi Deus appears the very end these hails While reading the proofs chanced upon the Mozarabic Pax litany which the King Wamba León Library called Antiphonary the Cathedral Chapter fol 173 concludes the Benedictio Cerei Here indeed the intention for the king precedes that for the Church

,

; .

,

.op

f.

)

.

.

),

,

.

13

's

, -

(

of

,

of

of

.,

ff

(

,

.

.

60

.pp

”,

,

"

;

,

is

31 f.

.

,

Pl .

,

)

-

(

.

, et

.

in

,

de la in

,

.

124

.

.

,

et

et

Paxin terra Amen plenitudo tua Domine super nos descendat Pax Amen potestatibus seculi huius Pax regibus Amen que per Pax ecclesie tue catholice est hunc locum constituta pace diffusa universum orbem terrarum Amen liturgia Mozarába Madrid 1926 51 Gf Germán Prado Textos ineditos See Kantorowicz Ivories and Litanies and Osieczkowska cit equally well illustrated by the later imagery The subject the Litany the Saints see Arthur Haseloff Eine thüringisch sächsische Malerschule des Jahrhunderts 1877 XXXI Sir George Warren Queen Mary Psalter London 1912 Pls 297 312 pp the most exuberant pictorial representation the Litany

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

49

the Savior . It is a so - called Déesis , an intercessory supplication offered up before Christ by the only two human beings believed to dwell in the angelic world : the Virgin Mary , praised time and again as “ more honor

of

and beyond compare more glorious than the ranking ” and therefore above the angels ; and John the Baptist , appeared who " alone on earth as an angel incarnate ” and “ participates dignity in the ethereal ” because , at the baptism of Christ , the Precursor , angels " greater than saints was assisted celestial acolytes while

able

the Cherubim

than

as

by

an

he

"

,

all

Seraphim

,

,

in

,

, :

,

,

of

.)

-

XV

Pl .

,

and

b

,

, Pl . ,

(

,

.

a

.

-

, ,

”

III

If

Mary Michael Gabriel John and James See

"

read the names the two sections we the Litany the Saints restored the Virgin John the Baptist and Peter Paul Andrew

find the well known order

of to

we now

,

on

try

,

his

on

right

St .

in

of

In

125

."

'

"

performed the service angelic way though still within human part life the lower the ivories are five apostles with Peter dominating the center Paul and Andrew his left and John and James

"

, of

in

of

"

,

of

all

.

,

is

no

by

,

St .

It

.

its

to

Thanks the ivories the distribution saints the Frankish laudes suddenly discloses meaning We now can see the implications the chiastic order manifest above that the names the Virgin the Archangels and John are means accidentally connected with of

a

-

is

—

an

patrons whereas the pope with the apostles

as

which

's

!

his

he

in

otherwise

,

of

the Frankish king and honor abode the most prominent place and the Carolingian Empire The king place angelic and superangelic shares with in

have

of

-

prerogative an

a

was

royal box

,

in

of

be

him

”

the

"

in

how could

it

intended for

to

.

It

dwelling below

the

.

,

to

so

,

to

the acclamation the king The attendance these angelic and super angelic beings and intercessors implies that the person supported by them upper part speak with them dwells the image whereas the accompaniment the apostles saints yet human beings implies

125

is

to

in

;

on

.

in

of

to

,

126

's

It

, .”

"

,

,

,

's

if

,

occupies the stalls through their own superhuman quality were the king intercessors nay indicate and emphasize the king character angelicus make him through their companionship almost ipso facto the human counterpart the world ruler enthroned celestial majesty The Pantokrator Heaven and the Autokrator Earth face each other they reflect and

,

)

un( ): n . "

D . E .

St . of

de

.

. L .

, ,

N

et le

St .

",

. '

d -

to

27

:

7

;

,

10

11 :

.

(

) ,

in

(

.,

) ,

.

(

du

,

in

.

ff .,

.

20

14 : 7

.,

II

is

.

) G , .

,

).

.

72 ff

.

,

a

(

126

of

to

( in

I

IX , 2 .

.

),

l'

),

de

-B

,

les

-

,

(L un

(

“

1 : 2

,

of

", , “

-

,

la

St .

.”

To

,

is

of

The basis this cult course Mark Matt Luke Ecce mitto angelum meum the places adduced the article mentioned above 112 répons passage there should be added Louis Brou Un de Tertullian conservé dans pour Baptiste Eph fête de Jean Lit LII 1938 237 257 The studies Flicoteaux Le culte du Saint Précurseur 1924 and La Noël été culte Jean Baptiste ophem ruges 1932 were not accessible me See also Okunev Arilje monument art serbe XIIIe siècle Seminarium Kondakovianum Mary and John VIII 1936 Pl shall deal separately with the fact that Baptist only birthdays the are the saints whose are celebrated by the Church See also La Piana Le rappresentazioni sacre nella that the Lord addition letteratura bizantina Grottaferrata 1912 49 on the encomia for Mary and John subject special study The deserves See my quite incomplete notes Er probably pp gänzungsband and Sam The basis

of California Publications in History

University

50

each other ; and both become " transparent , ” as they stand , against out and become visible through , each other . But admittedly , the imaginative and at the same time mysterious symbolism with which the East represented the monarch and his " throne - sharing God ," was only 127

interpenetrate

in

he to ,

,

,

substance

the

128of

.

,

But

in

honorary privilege

an

pope the precedence

king remains

is

,

it

.

is

of

is

to

.

"

,

of

"

an

the

to

,

is

no

.

in

dimly reflected the West original order However there need seek acclamations king appear which the Frankish would first and the pope second For the original and the wrong sequence inverted order sure have been apparently saints correct The Frankish king true left the

,

on

as the

of

to

a

of

it

so

-

of

.

he

,

comes

,

first the true master the Church represents the genuine christus Domini within which The ideolog ical background the Carolingian Empire Church and bases impressively they were which was founded were rarely displayed by this act leaving privilege securing the Roman Pontiff and the one who

_

,

of ,

127

of

its

us

for

.

the substance for the Frankish king Of the many questions that thrust themselves upon instance whether the West was familiar with the Déesis representation and con only one can be dealt with here and only implications129 scious a

on

in

;

of

,

,

1,

,

"

"

,

.

of

), 1 62 .

to

of

XLI

(

"

;

D

,

.

"

it , "

, of

,

in

33 ,

.opso

,

of

.

., II, 1,

to

. of - , .p to ,

.

in

of

128

ed

's

in

Christ relationship with the Byzantine emperor was fact that ouvopovos 0cbs According De caerim Reiske 521 the emperor was usually seated Sundays the right seat the throne which was considered that Christ only and other feast days the emperor leaves the right seat vacant and sits the left part the throne as make visible that he shares the throne with Christ See also Treitinger does not mention the underlying Hellenistic cit who however idea the throne sharing Gods for the problem see Arthur Nock Súvvaos Ocos Harvard Studies Classical Philology 1930 The anointment the head the Frankish king seems have preceded that

,

f.

20

.

.,

f. ; cf .

30

.

,

.

.,

op .

,

;

,

)

;

,

of

in

29 ),

., I,

cf .

(

,

in I, p ( . a

.

),

80 is (

certainly

too late

a .

129 is

date

.

.

,

.;

ff

to

;

; cf .

pp the bishops Ellard Ordination Anointings pp ibid for the anointings of the hands of priests the general introduction of the episcopal anoint ments does not seem antedate the middle of the ninth century Ellard cit pp Leroquais Pontificaux 55 lxxxviii ibid maintains that the episcopal unction first found the latter half the ninth century the Angers Bibl Munic MS 72 fol 89v Pontifical not mentioned by Ellard but this

,

ff .

47

.

, . .

in

.

Pl .

),

,

,

In

(

.

,

to

(

at

36 . ,

of

cf .

,

; cf .

of

in

in

;

,

St .

,

,

,

at

in

to

,

;

,

, , .

,

,

.

v

of

is

.

. J .

., ,

), e .g

(

cf

,

II,

. , ,

in

, .

.

of fig

,

.,

;

–

ff .,

,

)

of , St .

,

,

“

,

),

, (

,

.

.

.

I,

,

,

IX

.,

op . at

:

in

.

; .cf

to

vv .

II,

ff of ., ) ; in ( cf . SS A . . .

.

,

A

,

A

,

”,

;

III is

.

,

in ,

,

The subject needs special study For the seventh century and the Carolingian period however the following items may be mentioned the representation Santa Myrtilla Avery Maria Antiqua Rome The Alexandrian Style Santa Maria Antiqua Rome Art Bulletin VII 1924 131 150 Osieczkowska cit pp and Pl see also Robert Berger Die Darstellung des thronenden Christus der early representations romanischen Kunst Reutlingen 1926 156 who refers also Déesis found the Evangelary Médard Soissons Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 8850 fol 124 Boinet La miniature Carolingienne Paris 1913 XXIII first quarter the ninth century See also Ermoldus Nigellus honorem Hludos vici 421 MGH Poet who transfers acclamations into poetical form and enumerates the Andrew Peter and Paul John and Mary For dedications Schriftquellen churches and monasteries the Déesis saints Schlosser zur Geschichte der karolingischen Kunst 1896 nos 274 277 594 601 823 see also Regesta Imperii no 1667 Of great interest the cult the Déesis the former Lombard kingdom The gold plate the Bargello shows King Agilulph the Maiestas with two Victories and two warriors remindful least the Déesis DACL 2277 7165 The same king together with Queen Theodelinda dedi Mary and John the Baptist cated the church Turin 602 Christ

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

in a somewhat perfunctory way , namely : what are the sources of the sequence of saints in the Carolingian laudes ? The Déesis order of saints (Mary -Archangels - John - Peter ) in the Litany is not originally Roman ,

by Rome. It is Eastern , but is found also slight variation Arch essence though with preserved the order also some Irish and

it was accepted

(

in

to in

,

be

It

Stephen

se

to

other specimens adds that there results the plausible Peter would

dozen Stephen

as

to

.

in

have

so

.

seems

The formulary

the laudes

.

of -

half

sequences

these

saints

-

as

the Paris MS 13159 well the Déesis group the name quence Mary Archangels John

,

a

is

the order

-

of

,

none

of as St in of

of

formed the model

,

), In

181 -

.

-

-

in the Gallican rites . angels John Mary Peter English Litanies However

a

130

finally

-

though

.

St

,

be

132

.

Stephen and thus explain his role adduce some local cult inter king cessor for the But this would not correct for the Déesis group

,

) f.

77

, ., in

.

,

.

,

76

.

'',

im

hl .

of

",

,

” ;

a

.,

is

.

in

of )

)

.,

29 ff

,

;

),

.

;

. "

, St .

,

., I, .,

,

,

.

cf

,

,

)

(

in

,

's

."

,

,

, .. .

.

in

)

to

”,

.op

;

cf .

;

In

.

hl .

( in

in

et

.

: “ at . . . .

f. ,

.

,

's

.,

.

is .

"

,

(

“

of

,

'

,

of .

,

76

)

,

( "

(

I , ,

in

,

",

of

"

;

in

58

an

in

be

. It

:

., .p

.

E

.

.;

,

66 :7

.

F

,

, ;

of

on

of St . , 24 , ,

,

is

1,

St .

et In

.

,

. (

) ,

et

is ,

,

,

), ",

(

IV

,

57 :2

40 :2

, 1 of ,

)

,

in

, 27 ; , ; S . , . of ., .St I, ( ; . ) , , " ,

, e ., .g ., , ,

,

: 182

,

. (

et

, "

,

f.

of

III

f.

.pp .,

.,

(

(

.

,

cit .

,

.op (

in

,

)

, e . ", g . p , .

,

,

in

.

II,

),

,

.

of

to

),

,

31 f.

, -

,

ed . . P .

" in

of

.

,

"

,

, 79 , of c . of ff ., 36 St , .

.

;

(

),

(

is (

) .

,

in (

in

;

.

130

. , of

of

,

c . 6

,

E

H

. of V

;

47

Pl .

53 58 ,

of

),

,

f.

),

, , , or

"

,

-

. is

of

,

a

,

( (

is

cf .

ad IV ,

. St .

(

.

.

c

, .c

IV

cf . A

) . ,

(

, ;

In

.

21

see also

., ,

;

, ),

S

.

17M

,

Paciaudius De cultu Johannis Baptistae antiquitates christianae Rome general Paulus Dia for the Lombard veneration John conus Hist Lang and MGH SS rer Lang 123 136 146 this connection the famous chalice Duke Thassilo Bavaria eighth century Riegl and Kunstgewerbe des frühen must be mentioned Zimmermann Mittelalters Vienna 1923 XXV Marc Rosenberg Geschichte der Gold figs schmiedekunst auf technischer Grundlage Frankfort 1924 The together with the dream Sophronius dedication the church Turin 602 Migne PG which Déesis mentioned Encomium SS Cyri Joannis LXXXVII cols 3557 8D one the earliest evidences this group See however Baumstark Bild und Lied des christlichen Ostens Festschrift Paul Clemen Düsseldorf 1926 169 who seems assume an even earlier date for the Déesis early sixth Joseph Wilpert even fifth century Die Kapelle des Nikolaus Lateranpalast ein Denkmal des Wormser Konkordats Festschrift für Georg von Hertling Kempten and Munich 1913 230 holds that the archetype the Déesis chapel was found the Constantinian mosaics the Lateran Basilica 881 built Modena honore sancti salvatoris sanctae Mariae sancti Johannis Decretales Pseudo Isidorianae Hinschius 1863 xix and the first of the Carmina Mutinensia lines MGH Poet 705 See also the anonymous Carmen Regem replaced by Elijah the late ninth century Raphael MGH Poet 136 but here and elsewhere ibid 321 326 the Litany the Saints fol pp 194 lowed Cf Haseloff Brightman Liturgies For the Déesis order without the archangels see Eastern and Western Oxford 1896 etc ibid 357 for the order with angels the Liturgy John Chrysostom See also Theodor Scher Kyprianosgebete mann Die griechischen Oriens Christianus III 1903 317 Baumstark Oriens Christianus 1904 117 Gregor Peradse Ein Dokument Kyrios aus der mittelalterlichen Liturgiegeschichte Georgiens 1936 The sequence exercises influence also the order Masses the Commune Sanctorum Thierry see the Sacramentary the ninth century Delisle Sacramen taires 118 where the Masses for the Sapientia and the Spiritus Sanctus are Mary John the Baptist Peter Stephen and others Cf followed by those for Leroquais Sacramentaires and the Sacramentary Amiens John left out ibid 42 For Milan see Magistretti loc cit the Mozarabic Diptychs Migne PL Mary and John the name Zacharias appears between those Ethiopic liturgy Brightman LXXII col 421 the same true cit Euringer Épiphanius 228 Die äthiopische Anaphora des Oriens Chris may tianus XXIII 1927 111 noted that addition Jesus Mary Zach arias and John the Baptist are the only New Testament names found the Koran 131 Bishop Lit Hist pp 142 161 See Hincmar address Charles the Bald coronation Metz 869 Migne PL CXXXVIII col 740 hac domo ante hoc altare protomar tyris Stephani cuius nomen interpretatum resonat coronatus per Domini sacerdotes acclamatione fidelis populi corona regni est imperioque restitutus Paullus

1755

52

University

Publications in History

of California

on

of

St .

,

of

133

including St. Stephen is derived from another source . In the diptychs of the Gothic — that is Visigothic -Spanish Church of Arles , which seem to belong to the sixth century , we find exactly the same order of saints . This does not necessarily imply that the Frankish Church borrowed from the liturgy Arles since that sequence saints did not originate the

to

,

or

”,

in

in

of

St .

.

“

or is

of

is

an

.

of

banks the Rhone Stephen preceding the apostles and following purely Oriental not Byzantine John order which Greek but Syrian and Egyptian even Alexandrian Attention has been called the existence this order the Syriac liturgy James and the

,

in

in

is

it

,

,

in

of

,

,

;

of

134

.

of

Cyriacus Jacobite liturgy Nisibis also found the Armenian rite The most striking parallel however occurs the Egyptian rite the liturgy the Coptic Jacobites where the priest implores135

,

St .

. .. St . . .

,

of

.

of

of

St .

,

,

St

-

of

Mary and the prayers the intercession the holy glorious ever virgin Theotokos supplications John the the holy Archangels Michael and Gabriel and Stephen the Protodeacon Forerunner and Baptist and Martyr and and Proto martyr and our holy Fathers the Apostles and

as

the

to

of

the dread divine mysteries

;

of

,

as

a

deacon

and

the angels This type the deacons Holy Church imitating their ministry the hosts the height represented type Stephen angels who officio was asso

136

."

, ,

St . of

a

in

,

in

of

.

of

type

a

depicted

,

St .

,

Thus

He was made he

ministry

in

in

his

.

“

Protodeacon bear

his

to

be

the

in

of

Stephen That the celestial hierarchy Eastern Churches held this very high rank among angelic and superangelic beings Déesis may Protomartyr but rather quality due not that

”,

as

“

,

in

of

,

a

LXXII

the litany the Gallo Frankish thorough study However such

-

entered

.

and

that still needs

of

of

Aachen

problem

PL .

a

,

134 133

is

the surroundings laudes

"

"

it

.

to

of

,

St .

Mary the super ciated with John the angel incarnate and angelic Mother God act together with the archangels intercessors for the king Egyptian happened that this How order saints reappeared

A

of

II

,

,

; cf . in

,

., p .

37 as f. a

a

,

, ), , , .

.

, N . ., S I . ,

.

, St .

St .

.

as

.

H

,

; - ; ( ff .; . cf ( ), . R

, .

)

X (

on

,

VIII

.

,

.

$ $ 2 – 3

),

, “

f. .

55 H

; R

1

,

(

.

n

.

f.

3

H , . 7

.

.

.

35 f. ;

cf

18 . f. ,

pp ; .

cit .,

., .

,

of .

”, .

,

., p .

., .p

.

),

,

,

.

135 136 ) ,

(

(

),

.

F

;

.,

(

.

, of p .

St of of

; cf . ,

,

of ),

. St .

.

,

", ,

of

SS

"

,

of

(

,

in

XXIII

.

.

, f.,

.pp

.

"

22 ,

in

"

col

,

,

,

;

.,

.

W

. .

H

,

., IV ,

DACL 1071 Migne 136 see also Probst Die abend ländische Messe vom fünften bis zum achten Jahrhundert 1896 333 Bishop Lit Hist 161 and Jour Theol Stud 1909 447 Connolly and Codrington Two Commentaries Jacobite Liturgy 1913 100 Brightman op cit 109 For the Armenian sequence saints see 440 Baumstark Messliturgie Denkmäler altarmenischer Oriens Christianus VII 1918 Mary John Stephen and the apostles where the angels precede Rücker Stephen are commemorated Oriens Christianus 1927 152 John and together also practice which the Nobis quoque the Canon the Roman Mass Kennedy borrowing The Saints the Canon the Mass 144 suspects directly from Alexandria probably Pope Gelasius ibid his list containing Stephen quoque Eastern commemorations John the Nobis was by interpreted mediaeval liturgists John the Evangelist Thalhofer Liturgik 1912 189 Brightman op cit 169 Connolly The Liturgical Homilies Narsai transl into English by Dom Cambridge 1909 Introd xxiv ibid pp with See also Connolly and Codrington op and Lietzmann Die Liturgie Sitzungsber des Theodor von Mopsuestia Preuss Akad Berlin 1933 916

:

Kantorowicz

Egyptian

Gaul . They may be accounted a remnant of earlier days , or , more likely , a later im

" symptoms are not rare in

of Eastern

influence

the

now

ORIGIN

the approximate date

fix

relatively easy

to

is

It

DATE AND PLACE

the sixth and sev

in

Whatever the liturgical acclamations

of

on the wave

carried

enth centuries .

of

Gallican

a

OF

survival , portation

137

“

53

Laudes Regiae

the redaction

of

a

in

,

in

to

"

of

in

.

"

,

of

,

of

,

to

,

in

I,

.

It

by

–

of

be

is

It

.

to

of

is in

,

. .

is

to

in

of

,

of

on 138

,

of

or

.

perors may have been like earlier days laudes invoking the Saints sanctorum nomina seriatim

to

kings and em Litany the form plures sanctos invo cantes cannot have existed before the Litany the Saints was intro duced the Continent Thus the redaction the laudes litany must fall the eighth century The formulary 783 787 the Montpellier manuscript not likely the very oldest form disclosed the Liber Pontificalis that Pope Hadrian 774 ordered the laudes sung Charlemagne not asserted that these laudes offered God Almighty and Charles the most excellent King the Franks and Pa tricius the Romans contained names saints But view the fact laudes regiae

,

,

on

to

,

, ,

he

:

on

”

“

in

to

his

of a

in

of

is

of

in

at

that the coronation 800 the invocation saints mentioned expressis verbis we may assume that also the laudes 774 resembled the traditional Frankish pattern for the following reasons Pope Hadrian spite efforts court the Frankish king whose honor had intro special prayer for the king duced the Saturday before Easter had surprisingly omitted singing the laudes Charles Easter Sunday

in

to

;

to

for .

of

,

ad

in

in

,

139

.

this assumption be correct the year 774 would mark the terminus

137

If

it

up

,

,

,

—

to

,

's

-

on

Church

on

.

although the king attended the divine service This omission was ob viously due acclaiming the ruler the fact that the custom feast days and most likely the chant itself was not known Rome Hadrian attention however may have been called this neglect Easter Monday the pope made for and sang the royal litany Charles presumably the form which was customary the Frankish

,

"

in

of

-

"

f.

),

(

,

in

of

of

‘

"

,

,

on

,

55 –

.

.

B

.

op

.cit , p by in .

.

26

of ,

G

,

,

) of , of

(

,

I

cf .

;

is

in

",

of

,

“

to

., . ; II, 7 ,

to

., n, 1, . 82 , on ,

.

of

.

”,

I

139 138

to

, ”

in

.

,

“

.

– 12 L . , 16 B

),

(

)

,

f.

( 80

.

",

",

.pp

,

For some suggestions concerning these relations see Kantorowicz Ivories and Litanies See also Ellis The Animal Symbols the Evangelists Christianity Ancient Egypt 1930 109 118 also his The Introduction the Rhineland ibid 1928 which Professor Eugen Rosenstock Huessy kindly called my attention study interesting The Johannes Quasten Oriental Influence the Gallican Liturgy Traditio 1943 78 was published too late study support very pleas be used for the present discussion but the results his ingly the suggestions here advanced Cf above and Liber pont line Liber pont 498 seems indicate this correction the emphasis laid the singing the laudes Easter Monday Biehl 107 whose suggestions likely follow That most the commemoration the ruler the Exultet was intro emphasized by duced into the Roman rite 774 Ladner The Portraits Emperors Southern Italian Exultet Rolls and the Liturgical Commemoration the Speculum XVII 1942 Emperor 194

University

54

;

quem

of California Publications

therefore , the laudes must have existed

History

in

the Gallo

in

-Frankish

.

no

is

of

."

middle king

,

in so

the

rank

of

to

the

or

of

the laudes originated Pepin the

the time either

.

in

is ,

,

of

's

,

it

that the litany

France between 751 and 774 that early years Charlemagne

of

elevation

,

of

to

a

Pepin

to

roughly the eighth century may be maintained that

the palace for royal anthem

"

a

by

,

on

of

the part the Pepinides the Merovingian mayors exalting the Merovingian dynasty introducing new This consideration would bring the terminus quo down

in

,

it

of

to

.

of

the

Church before this date . On the other hand , the Gallo - Frankish compo sition cannot be older than the eighth century owing to the late adoption Litany unlikely that this composition of the Saints Moreover belongs the time the last Merovingian kings There was reason

in

or

A

.

in

). of

of a

,

-

-A

-

Mary

(

the laudes

-

and

”,

“

at

any rate non Roman sequence rchangels John Stephen Peter these indications we may recall some items more

Gallican

to in

is

And

on

its

.

is

in

is

of of

third point the saints observed

of

. .

be

to

us

can

hardly The Frankish origin doubted There are too many indi cations which allow draw this conclusion The transmission laudes texts exclusively Frankish manuscripts Gallicanized collections Ordines one important indication Another the fact that the Litany the Saints makes first appearance the Continent Gaul

on

,

or

no

,

his

-

,

at

of

prince any importance concerned there was Rome there was that time neither king

the Frankish king

In

the West

is

as

far

.

equal

to

so

that

,

of

;

in

:

of

in

addition general nature the florid character the Gallican ceremonial and ritual style the emphasis the Gallo Frankish Church the liturgical hal lowing weapons and the fact the ruler his army standards

of

.

in

or

of

be in

-

of

in

of

of

to

in

it

,

,

a

new

to is

emperor

to

and difficult believe that Rome should have intro chant celebrate the Byzantine emperors the age iconoclasm not mention the fact that the Litany the Saints was received Rome probably not before the very end the eighth century Pepin Thus the Gallo Frankish origin the laudes the times

nor

duced

,

—

in

140

'

— s

,

be

.

is

to

of

Charlemagne can hardly disputed the early years unless new evi prove the contrary dence adduced Inevitably there must arise the question whether the laudes can brought into connection with Pepin anointment which marks several ways legally and liturgically the critical moment after which

II . is

it

a

,

ut

do

,

in

140

a

to

in

:

St .

"

.”

European history turns definitely mediaeval Pepin was consecrated 751 by Boniface and 754 by Pope Stephen He was the pope and first Western ruler ever be consecrated by well known that this hallowing was des transaction that the Holy See needed twice

;

ff .

),

"

,

,

is

(

.,

f.

,

)

(

.,

,

in

cf .

-

of

',

im

of

royal anointments see Eva Müller For the introduction Die Anfänge der Königssalbung Mittelalter HJb LVIII 1938 322 The surmise concerning by no means done with and superannuated the Celtic Insular origin anointment Klauser JLW XIII 1933 350

: Laudes

55

.

St .

by

,

141

's

a

,

of

,

to

A

.

,

as

.

in

St .-

.

's

in

of

for

as

much

to

as

liturgical the king needed compensate consecration and ecclesiastical recognition his lack royal blood Pepin anointment by Pope Stephen took place not say nothing Rome but Denis Frankish Roman Ordo only coronationis did not exist The relevant precedent was Pepin own anointment which we are told had been performed Boniface the help of

Frankish king

Regiae the

the

Kantorowicz

of

a

. , St

of

of

by

to

a

Boniface

the

with

It

would

at

to

;

.

of

be support but there evidence whatever not even know whether laudes were sung

so

do

them

, .

St .

is

.

be

. as 144 "

.

if

's

141

For

known about

no

or

this were this conjecture We Pepin coronation

is

interesting

of

-

Saxon

composition

nothing

mere surmise link the name birth and champion Rome vocation introduction the litany the laudes

by

,

it

would

Actually

,

of

to

questions

piler143 are open

Hence Anglo

142

a

in

of -

a

Whether the early ninth century benedictions for king and the formula king preserved Freising for anointing the hands benedictional sacring Pepin refer the and whether Boniface was their com

.

is

(

's

as ), ; , , is ),

29 ff .

of

.

,

.

.,

",

.

of

,

is

,

so

.

of

as

ff .,

as

,

.,

to

be .

",

.

“

,

-

“

.

.

(

.,

.

,

.

of

as a

in

-

G

,

,

ff .

.

, I,

cf , . a

",

.

,

.

.

.

St

Regesta Imperii consecrator No 62a Cod Lat 6430 fol 30v ninth century Benedictionary from Frei sing contains four Benedictiones regis which Morin Rev bénéd XXIX 1912 168 claimed consecration ritual the Merovingian kings This suggestion likely Merovingian kings not correct because there was not an unction of Eichmann Königs und Bischofsweihe Sitzungsber Münchener Akad 1928 Abh VI pp may Pepin considers that these benedictions referred the Coronation Order see also his article Die sog römische Königskrönungsformel HJb XLV 1925 hypothesis 545 where he reprints the texts these benedictions Eichmann good and any other because nothing certain can be known about the appli bad good however cation these prayers Not his argument stressing that the

Boniface

142 The Munich

formula

et

ut

,

in

" )

"

(“

(

,

8 (“

, .

n

),

(

fix to

to

to

in

is

.

Th , is .

, of

.

To

“

,

20 f.

. of

in pp

of

,

,

."

"

of

.

(

.,

.

at

Il

a .

"

is

; it

all

It

"

of

or

)

'' )

to

, e .g ., ,

to

p

.

a

"

,

for

,

"

”,

,

,

.” ,

144

, n . to it 2 , it of

.

,

,

of

,

(

.,

),

,

in

to

,

at

is

I,

,

a zu

or

“ an

( in

of

an

, "

)

,

's

of

,

of

be of 13

., p .

.

.”

of

.

,

as

,

.,

"

,

32 )

” ).

as of

. . ."

, " ", in , p “ , " .

(

"

"

,

et

Unguantur manus istae de oleo sanctificato unde uncti fuerunt reges prophetae sicut unxit Samuhel David regem sis benedictus consti regno isto tutus rex replacement Merovingian quasi namely fitted the occasion the the last Saul Königs through Pepin quasi David This theory advanced by Eichmann by Caspar adopted Papsttum und Bischofsweihe and Erich Das unter fränkischer Herrschaft ZKG LIV 1935 136 Der Hinweis auf David der göttlicher an Stelle des verworfenen Saul trat und auf ein durch einen Besitztitel Verleihung begründetes Königtum scheint auf Pippin passen proves less than nothing and cannot be acknowledged argument basis for the attribution Pepin Bishop Lit Hist warns the attempts that have been made prayers by means the dates allusions supposed be contained them current the present case The formula quoted This warning should remembered events king provided above for the anointment the hands an unction the head not for matches with what Ellard Ordination Anointings calls the Samuel formulary prayer Baptismi early David form found the Ordo the Bobbio Missal which subsequently was adapted sacerdotal ordination this Klauser JLW XIII 1933 351 adds that between 700 and 900 the formula applied every form sacramental oilings namely baptism anointing the dying sacerdotal ordination and finally royal sacring follows that the formula was used the royal anointment not because fitted the special occasion and the political situation under Pepin but because was the formulary oil rituals The same true by the way the Litany Saints likewise combined with all oil require complex special study rituals The whole seems 143Schramm Ordines 362 does not reject such surmise hymns sung by Pope Stephen The laudes and the procession Liber pont may may litany 447 not have contained the laudes the Frankish Church

University

56

of California Publications

History

in

BACKGROUNDS AND GENERAL ASPECTS There is nevertheless some foundation for connecting , in a more general way , the anointment of Pepin with the composition of the laudes . For in the change from the profane to the liturgical of both the king 's inaugura tion and the king 's acclamation , neither of which was ecclesiastical in

times , we can trace the same conditions and the same intel lectual forces at work elsewhere in that period . In later Rome , so it has been said , the self - presentation of the Caesars was gradually " litan ized ” and transcendentalized until an almost independent imperial Carolingian liturgy developed side by side with that of the Church . In

led

145

Merovingian

of

.

of

as

him

, .

of

the secular sphere and toward theocratic solutions

litical problems

may be appropriate

, of

liturgifying

"

"

in

of

-d

.

of

of

it,

of

,

to

,

an

by

Gaul the corresponding development toward the hallowing the king the ordinary liturgy instrument which the king first used for engulf his purposes but which was destined What Pepin created and Charles continued was Frankish doctrine had the revival the Biblical kingship David The introduction royal unctions was not enforced upon Pepin by the purely Biblical rite merely politico ynastic considerations This ritual the Old Testament and its revival were full agreement with the drift the age toward

po

in

,

,

promise

the new people chosen they were styled by

as

themselves ”

sacred people

as

,

's

,

to a

-

-

to

think

of

new

of

.

so

,

God the Holy See

"

had begun 146

,

Arabs

to

It

in

well

as

as

.

recall the first place the religious self esteem and self reliance which noticeably Pepin seized upon the Franks times although lesser degree they disposed had been earlier The Franks ever since their victory over the

political

by the the

of

of

in

,

of

.

of

's

of

.

as it

,

-

of

of

in

to

,

in

,

,

of

of

.

spite The roots their history the legends Trojan descent sought profane the Franks were not the evolution the Greco Roman world but the sacred tradition the Old Testa ment The Franks endeavored were wheel into Church history as exploits the continuators Israel rather than into Roman history as pagan the heirs Rome Their armies were not considered new legions of

or

147

,

.pp

, 86

147 146 145

,

in

.

's

,

an

,

of

:

a

new Caesar they were compared with the columns Israel leaving Egypt under the guidance angel who preceded the army day and night with the army that witnessed David victory over Goliath fought with the three hundred that under Gideon Like other nations revolutionary times like the English people under Cromwell the

., .

f

.

ff ., .,

,

in

.op

.

pp

.,

,

op

.

et

,

in

68 f.

, .

p

in

. ;

)

III

is

.

., 50 ff .; ,

.;

ff

, , ( ”

.

11

,

“

.,

.

,

of

Alföldi Insignien Louis Bréhier Pierre Batiffol Les survivances Treitinger du culte impériale romain Paris 1920 cit 49 and passim pp 487 Cod Carol No MGH Epist 505 Rosenstock cit whose suggestive discussion followed closely here profectionem hostium çontibus prohelium See the Missa the Sacramentary Gellone published by Tellenbach

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

57

Franks believed themselves to be God ' s chosen people destined to execute the plans of Divine Providence . Within these trends of thought , it was quite logical and consistent that the king , to whom the nation looked for guidance , appeared to them under the symbols , not of a Roman Caesar , but of a king who had almost directly descended from the Old Testament . This

the meaning of the idea of the Frankish

is

“ Regnum

Davidicum

."

to

oil ,

to

”

,

at

's

a

the keystone

of

's

.

is to

kings149

Israel

,

.

of

;

of

148 “

,

,

of

.

et

rex

The king began to represent a type of ruler modeled upon David . He was the novus Moyses , the novus David . He was the priestly king , the sacerdos He was through his consecration with holy like David the Anointed God the christus Domini Jerusalem wandered shape Gaul the only Biblical pattern hallowed tribe Israel helped Europe pattern shape Pepin the tribe that was anointment after the this evolution and

the same time

148

of

.

of

the cornerstone mediaeval divine right and Dei gratia kingship But the Franks were not only the new Israel and the warriors

, . . e .g ) is 33 , 3, .,

;

of

, ,

, ., .p .p

' , ", ';

;

99

“

,

74 ff . ,

,

, p .

pp

.

.,

cf .

) , 8 , f. ; .opcf .

.

I, cf .

, in

.,

’ ;

”, "

in

,

-

of ,

in

at ., to .

of A

;

.

, ;

,

de

,

cit .

,

To

(

, .op , of ”

.

TW

,

.

, n .

,

cf .

of

,

-

is

”

l'

"

.

.

of

.

, A

at

a )

,

:

in ; cf

la

,

; cf . in

.

,

III

an

of

of

V

is

Pl et . V

29 (

p

) of ",

.

,

(

,

,

f.

),

,

,

,

;

),

.

of

a

of

26

Pl .

,

is

It

,

.

,

of

)

,

at

.

(

,

. to , 75 cit . ) ( l' , , , 8 in pp , .

f . , où , ), op in is

of

,

of

as

in

as

of

's

s

1 et ff .

,

ff .; (

.

“

F

;

ff .

,

in a

),

(

),

28

,

)

,

.,

in a

(

,

",

et

,

”, 1 (

,

,

H

,

. in

(

,

,

cf .

”

.

,

; p .

to 43

.

in

,

,

., p .

'

:

”

.'

by

" "

,

et

.

,

.

im

"

et (

in in

: “

id

in

,

) ,

.

of ,

"

G

60

; , cf .

"

.,

,

of ,

in

in

,

.

,

., p .

.”

"

is

“

is

98 . , 33 ,

,

.

,

,

,

.

.

. 39 to : “ 42 ., , p

, .

p

.

,

(

.

“

is

.'

II, L de '

of all149(

,

;

The Codex Carolinus contains countless examples also the metaphors chosen by are preferably taken from the Old Testament see styled where Pepin Joshua ibid 480 No styled the New Moses 554 No 649 No the king and 540 No 552 No Novus quippe Moyse novusque David However the title David omnibus illis Moses and Joshua 540 No 33 Sed considered the highest ibid propheta testante non ita complacuit eius divina maiestas sicut David rege quod ait eodem misericordissimo Deo nostro Inveni David servum meum se 557 No 652 No See ibid oleo sancto unxi eum cundum cor meum and also Amalar Metz De ecclesiasticis officiis the dedication Louis the Pious Migne PL CV col 988 who the Byzantinizing acclamation replaces the novus Constantinus Eastern hails by novus David novus Salomon for Charle magne styled Pope Hadrian novus Constantinus MGH Epist III 587 No Laehr Die Konstantinische Schenkung der abendländischen Literatur des Mittelalters Historische Studien Heft 166 Berlin 1926 below Byzantium Treitinger for Charles the Bald For these titles cit 130 For the rex sacerdos idea Lilienfein Die Anschauungen von Staat und Kirche Reich der Karolinger Heidelberger Abhandlungen zur mittleren und neueren Heidelberg 1902 Geschichte Kern Der rex sacerdos bildlicher Darstellung Festschrift für Dietrich Schäfer Jena 1915 Franz Kampers Rex sacerdos HÍb XLV 1925 495 see also Schramm Der König von priest kingship Frankreich Weimar 1939 passim for the later periods The idea queer way illustrated miniature former Chester Beatty manuscript which France and the surroundings Charles which was written probably bishop and coronation depicted see Sotheby and emperor Caesar ordination Catalogue Co the Renowned Collection Western Manuscripts the Property facing Chester Beatty Esq London 1932 The acclamation Charlemagne the Council Frankfort 794 Sit rex sacerdos MGH Conc significant too 141 remindful the acclamation the bishops iepei Chalcedon 451 when the Emperor Marcian was hailed Baoilei tas ūpowoas vikntà troleuiwv didáokale zlotews ÉKKAnoias Mansi VII 177 Byzantine art André Grabar Treitinger 124 and for similar features Empereur dans art byzantin Publications de faculté des lettres université Strasbourg Paris 1936 chap and passim The term christus Domini applied also the Anglo Saxon kings the eighth century since they adopted the History rite anointment 785 the latest Schramm the English Corona tion Oxford 1937 118 258 Kings and the Old Testament character early Frankish Benediction For anointings formulae above 145

the pope address Pepin MGH Epist III 539 No

University

58

.

Publications

of California

History

in

They began to look upon themselves as the exemplary

Christian , as the chosen people of the New as well as of the Old Covenant . Their king was not only the " new David ” ; he was also the Rex Christianissimus , for the Franks prided Jehovah

people

or competition

150

without restriction

the universal populus chris tianus This tribe felt itself universal owing Christian cham pionship universal not like the Romans but far above the Romans Of this spirit there famous utterance recorded the Lex Salica the opening the second and longer prologue written under Pepin

151In

,

.

in

.

,

,

a

is

unsurpassable pride

language

:

of

in of

found

is

there

its

to

be

to

—

.

of

representing the core

on

themselves

Gens Francorum

,

inclita

,

pacis foedere

the

.. .

firma

in in

,

Auctore Deo condita fortis arma

152

.

in

,

A

of

a

it

,

,

of

conclusion the prologue states that Franks after having the Roman yoke from their necks surpassed the Romans by establishing dominion better than theirs because was Christian thoughts and antinomies deeply engrained compound mediaeval The

shaken

:

in

the center

.

In

arrange themselves together

of

'

.

to

had

of

,

”

“

”

“

, of

of

of

,

to

culture and politics suddenly rises the surface this passage the Christian Biblical universalism and Roman political Regnum Davidicum world government Jerusalem and Rome and Imperium Romanum These elements were contradictory and yet

antinomy

that new prologue et

.

an

IL

to

153

in

of

of

to “

is

,

150

in

”

,

to

there the homage paid Chlodoveus torreus bap pulcher who by the favor God first received the sacrament tism the Catholic rite and whose praise the preface then dissolves into the litanylike acclamation almost Frankish Christ the old lawbook

, ,

.

, ),

(

A ; ", . L

;

37

),

(

" ) ,

-

,

, e .g ; ., of

;

by

et

,

.

,

'

15 . , (“

,

-

.

,

A

,

,

78

;

Pl .

), .

, ),

(

Reil

,

, cf .

of

of

f.

),

,

in

(

in

I

,

.

,

A

;

15 .

, n .

.

of

,

,

21 ( am

153

.,

,

.

.

, ff .

80

),

Ge

an

,

of., ,

I, c. 1 , , ,

of

is , 3(

.

LXXXII

p . is

in N

,

;

.

,

),

(

),

,

"

,

,

), (

(

.,

,

in

.

152 ., H

XLI VII

.

),

(

.,

.

.,

,

.

,

in

Cf Rosenstock ZfRG germ Abt 1929 511 151Georg Waitz Das alte Recht der Salischen Franken 1846 for the date of the prologue second see Mario Krammer Zur Geschichte der Lex Salica Festschrift für Brunner Weimar 1910 455 Krusch Arch XL 1916 537 Heymann liturgical Mayer parallels ibid 1919 434 For the reminiscences and see JLW 1927 319 No 386 by Elisabeth Pfeil Die fränkische und deutsche See the interesting discussion Romidee des frühen Mittelalters Forschungen zur mittelalterlichen und neueren schichte Munich 1929 That the Christian exploits surpassed those the topic broadly Romans course old discussed Leo the Great see his Migne places Sermo PL LIV col 423 where further are quoted see neque pagani gratia also NGH Poet 117 stanza Caesar sed divina and the Diptych Rambona showing the she wolf with Romulus and Remus over by Elfenbeinskulpturen whelmed the Crucifixus Goldschmidt Die aus der Zeit der Karolingischen und Sächsischen Kaiser 1914 No 181a Haseloff Pre Ro manesque Sculpture Italy Florence and Paris 1930 and Johannes Christus Kreuz der Bildkunst der Karolingerzeit Studien über christliche Denk Leipzig mäler 1930 72 rhymed prose The blending acclamation and litany combined with the usage unmistakable For other poetical acclamations the Carolingian period below 70

: Laudes Regiae

Kantorowicz

Vivat qui Francos diligit Christus , custodiat, rectores eorum lumen suae gratiae repleat , eorum regnum

protegat ,

exercitum

fidei munimenta tribuat , pacem gaudia tempora

et felicitatem dominancium

dominus

Jesus Christus pietate concedat .

believe that the litany acclamation which concerns us , the Christus regnat , Christus imperat , could have received surroundings other than those last touch and definite form the early Carolingian court atmosphere hovering Pepin The Biblical around and

It is

difficult

to

-

Anglo Saxon and Irish Celtic influences the hotbed from which the litany the Gallo

increased

of

must be

and

-

Charlemagne

by

.

154

in

of

its

Christus vincit ,

considered

to

,

its

of

it

for

is

it

;

-

a

is

,

is

it

,

,

!

. a

in

of

,

,

,

-

to

, -

to

.

:

.

N

!

Christe

a

Exaudi

it

-

vita acclaim

:

.

the laudes true the regi vita But we may ask whether the Frankish kings considered Caesarean hail and may necessarily answer not For their ears the vita hails were probably not Roman Imperial shouts referring the Caesars but they were Biblical Saul David Solomon and the other kings Israel had been hailed

ancient Roman

The central element

of

to

is , is

;

ingredients

Roman

of be

.

a

,

,

by

-

is

to

It

.

Frankish laudes arose not unimportant realize that these solemn acclamations the adop ruler depended upon the Anglo Irish Litany the Saints and tion the Franks makes these laudes regiae stand out unexpect edly against background which differs from that commonly accepted hardly typically This background called simply Roman Carolingian that blending Anglo Gallican and Irish elements with

Not the

155

in

to

it

,

in

a

,

to

.

to

of

,

of

of

of

the hails facilitated the penitential deprecations combination these cheers with the the Litany the Saints The laudes thus seem fall with the tradition pe culiar the Carolingian court tradition which was Biblical and Anglo amalgamate Irish the first place and which although was about Roman

but the Biblical undertone

.

at

,

-

,

is

,

at

!

,

similar manner and the Biblical shout Vivat Rex remained the acclama tion valid the Frankish that non Roman coronations Aachen

, ,

), 1 , 5

Simson 1876

.

(

1874

103

.

a

of

:

be

.

in

of

,

to a

92

, n .

,

the Montpellier manuscript for instance refer member the above Jahrbücher des Fränkischen Reiches unter Ludwig dem Frommen

; in cf .

The laudes court Rothrude

.

156 154 - B ,

-

of

to

.

-I

,

in

with the Roman ecclesiastical currents was Roman mperial only lesser degree There remains one more point stressed the function the Litany with its well organized files saints the Carolingian political theology

University

60

of California Publications

History

in

not recall in detail the liturgical activity of Pepin and Charles , the sponsors of those great reforms in the Frankish Church which ended in the merging or equalizing of Gallo -Frankish and Roman usages , order make clear that the eighth century and Gaul liturgy priest and bishop was subjected not only the judgment was the last resort the business the king Ecclesiastical rites well eccle siastical organization became political matters above once the sub liturgical kingship itself became churchified The adroitness stance it

in

in

,

in

as

;

as

by

in

, .

of

all

.

of

to

of

,

in

it

to

156

We need

in

-r

,

of

of

on

if

all

167

)

,

his

(

's

in

a

of

on

,

so

a

in

matters displayed the early Carolingians their never elaxing interest subject remote from modern statesmanship their violence imposing new manner ecclesiastical chanting their realm and Charlemagne personal participation the redaction the Libri Caro marginal glosses have been recently discovered proving his lini careful and passionate scrutiny are less surprising we realize that a

of

,

.

in

"

"

159

”

in

, , ”

an

to of

an

,

168

of

.

"

's

of or

"

a

,

of

,

and

,

of

of

the word filioque the Roman Creed was matter that the compilation the Libri Carolini dealing circumspect and refined images with the veneration was act diplomacy Supplement that Alcuin the Roman Gregorianum Liturgy was piece statecraft the Carolingian age was like Religious additional Law the Constitution and the Department Affairs and Public Worship was kept by the ruler his own hands the enforcement

royal prestige

in

,

is

it

true

entered .,

”,

.

.

8

und der fränkisch

11

Austauschbeziehungen zwischen der römischen Die liturgischen deutschen Kirche vom bis zum Jahrhundert HJb

Klauser

LIII

",

's

of

of

“

of

is a

; it

..

, p .

, , ,

It

.

to

,

.

",

cit .

, ,

f

.

I,

, to († in n .

,

in

,

)

(

,

.op

,

, , in

,

,

,

,

,

.

,

III

,

ist

So

in -

;

42 )

,

(8

of

.

,

of

,

,

;

("

of

.

“

. ,

) , 2

160

XXXVIII

(

” )

,

“

,

", p

.

–

),

XXÍ

Herr

"

's

.,

,

“

;

(

.,

",

159

of

", N

.

ff

), ) , 1 - – 93 . in

IL

is

(

158 ( 157 ) – ,

186 See Wolfram von den Steinen Karl der Grosse und die Libri Carolini Arch 1930 207 280 and Die Entstehungsgeschichte der Libri Carolini QF 1929 1930 Charlemagne ecclesiastical activity An excellent survey the political side found Erich Caspar posthumous study Das Papsttum unter fränkischer fragment schaft ZKG LIV 1935 132 264 the third unfinished volume his Geschichte des Papsttums Rosenstock Die Furt der Franken 537 sehr die Liturgie Staats Charlemagne recht and Bishop The Liturgical Reforms Downside Review 1919 See the Capitulary 794 Böhmer Mühlbacher No 316 was not always observed For instance the litany the Montpellier manuscript has six instead three archangels namely Uriel Raguel Tobiel addition Michael Gabriel and Raphael These unorthodox angels as Mabillon Vetera Analecta 171 indicates had been deposed by the Roman council 745 where they were declared Pope Hadrian demons Hefele Conciliengeschichte 1877 538 791

(

1933

Roman Purism

called

,

The

-

.

saints

measures Pepin had cut right through the jungle

- “,

.

Th

new

160

sovereign

156

of

and that with

so

his

in

of

,

,

It

reorganizing the has sometimes been emphasized that Pepin Frankish Church had cleared away the uncontrollable and suffocating influence the innumerable Gallic and Frankish saints whose worship Merovingian Gaul had covered with rank growth the Christian faith

)

.

, p .

2

., I,

16

.

26

,

V

.,

of

.

;

,

of

in

;

Ansegisus stressed the fact that Uriel was unorthodox MGH Epist 833 Capitulars adduces the decisions his collection the councils according which there were but three archangels known by name MGH Capit 399

61

: Laudes Regiae

Kantorowicz

of

of

is

It

161

into the realm , unifying , centralizing , supporting the aims of the new monarchy and reflecting the monarchic ideals . In the same direction , however , there worked from another side and in a different way the Insular influences as reflected in the orders of the Litany of the Saints . The concise organization of the celestial world offered by the Litany retro acted inevitably on this world , and scholars have not been heedless of the peculiar manner in which the series of saints began to make their appear ance in royal charters . well known that Dionysius the Pseudo Areopagite paralleled the celestial hierarchies angels with the orders of

,

; ,

of

as

163

accordance not with the angelic choirs

on

as

, .

,

,

,

,

,

a

to

,

of

of

of

to

in

.

In a

162 in

,

- of

to

later age this parallelism was extended the the eighth century however the influence Pseudo Dionysius was negligible France and the tendency arrange the ranks made itself felt the State not only with those the Church164 but also with those Heaven the Litany with its columns Angels Prophets Apostles Martyrs Confessors and other categories of saints proved be helpful expedient Society earth was arranged

the Church and ranks the State

,

in

by

,

a

,

.

.

-

in

of

in

in

was true later centuries with the choirs saints found the Litany The Litany thus sus tained the organizing functions which were exercised later age Dionysian conceptions the Pseudo

but

of

early and most remarkable example the new hierarchical theocratic tendency this artfully composed chant dignitaries the orders earth both secular and ecclesiastical and the In

,

,

of

on

.

-

an

The laudes represent

II,

) in ,

,

"

See also Schermann

Griechi

"

241

), ff .

),

1928

, (

,

Kondakovianum

, L' ,

,

(

P

, cf .

. ,

X

,

,

to ed . F . E .

,

Seminarium

II

Ouriel

;

92

, cf . ”,

85

of

,

However Uriel and Raguel are invoked together with Heremiel and Azael the Antiphonary Bangor Warren Bradshaw Society London 1895 archange and Uriel was survive for many centuries Perdrizet

, cf . ,

on

."

f. ,

.

' s ff . s . v . "

St

., I,

f.

,

. .

of

,

”,

(

in

-

is

a

,

cit . .

.op ,

.

)

",

zu

.

“

,

B

.

,

40ff .;

),

,

I

; cf .

" )

,

,

,

.,

of ,

in

.

32 ,

., c .

. is

cf

;

II

on

.

,

to

,

),

,

,

C . in ed . ;

ut

(“ (

of

ofof

.

, ,

.,

is in ,

.

to

52 ff .

) ,

,

§

of

in

et

.

1916

or

,

–

($ . ), 1 In 1, ) 3 of

of

1903

(

15

24

11 ,

of ,

.

),

.,

.

( ( sc .

is

of

,

; it

;

-

;

-

,

,

164 163

II (

:

,

(

,

,

cf

.

,

.,

162 161

,

(

,

“

,

”,

sche Litaneien Römische Quartalschrift XVII 1903 336 and the scores names by Erik Peterson Engel und Dämonennamen collected Rheinisches Museum LXXV 1926 394 Many name found also Jerome Nomina Hebraica Migne PL XXIII col 1173 See also DACL Anges 2086 2156 pp 513 Rosenstock has collected most interesting material this subject For the later period Vallentin Der Engelstaat Grundrisse und Bau zusammengetragen steine zur Staats und Geschichtslehre Ehren Gustav Schmollers Berges Die Fürstenspiegel Berlin 1908 see also Wilhelm des hohen und späten Mittelalters Schriften des Reichsinstituts für ältere deutsche Geschichtskunde Mo Leipzig 1938 numenta Germaniae Historica Pepin had entered The first Pseudo Dionysian works sent by Pope Paul France about 760 Cod Carol No MGH Epist III 529 The State Church parallelism ranks after all one the main topics the Constitutum Constantini see especially the edition Mirbt Quellen zur Tübingen Geschichte des Papsttums und des römischen Katholizismus 6th 1934 Pope Sylvester 111 likewise found the Legend toto orbe romano papam caput habeant sicut omnes iudices regem sacerdotes ita hunc Mom britius Sanctuarium Paris 1910 513 The first detailed and systematic discussion this parallelism seems have been worked out the Continent by Walafrid Strabo De ecordiis incrementis rerum eccl MGH Capit 515 written England this parallelism about 840 found already the dooms Aethelberht Kent 604 thereabouts Liebermann Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen

62

University

of California Publications

History

in

series of celestial intercessors reflect , and merge

into , each other . Inten , , powers tions for the on earth it is true were often added to the Litany ; of the Saints but these humble suffrages following after the long enumeration of names seemed to emphasize the chasm between the

two worlds rather than their symmetry . This chasm is closed by the , , display harmony They laudes . as it were the cosmic of Heaven , Church , , interweaving twining and State an and of the one world with the other and an alliance between the powers on earth and the powers in heaven . Each terrestrial rank is associated with a group of celestial intercessors . The king as the christus Domini is linked to the group of angelic and superangelic intercessors , the pope to that of the apostles , the army to the martyrs, the queen - if she is acclaimed - to the choirs of virgins, and the bishop to the confessors . Human society thus reflects , and is organ

ized after , the model of the hierarchy above . In short , the laudes are among the earliest Western political documents in which the attempt was

made

establish in the secular -political, as well as in the ecclesiastical

to

,

1. of the City of God . liturgical The mediaeval equivalent of ancient ruler worship is safely may homage Ruler Cult the M ediaeval call We the ruler Byzantium began While full blown the fifth century take develop there shape Pepin the West after the anointment and peculiar liturgical form The achievements the Carolingian Renais

."

,

to it

of

,

to

"

it

.

its

in

of

-

in

by

.

to

the

sphere a likeness

of

us .

of

sance and the predilection Charles the Bald for Byzantine thought and early etiquette should not deceive The most significant features Carolingian ruler worship were hardly borrowed from the Hellenistic

,

of

of in .

a

,

of

in

,

,

.

a

of

be

,

of

of

.

,

at

,

, . It in

in

Roman model The model which was consciously followed the eighth century least was the image the kings the Old Testament anointed chieftains tribe like the early Carolingians The antin omy between Regnum Davidicum and Imperium Romanum was deep rooted can traced over and over again the writings that age Alcuin famous letter contrasted the dignity the emperors

Suppl

. II,

.

MGH Conc

,

of

,

166

'

."

"

be

to for

not ,

of

of

.

.,

pp

.

adored

become

the idea the conceive them 305 See below

ff

to .,

97 ff

,

.pp

cit .

., p . 77 .

19 ,

., II,

Libri Carol

.,

,

;

the Franks cit 289

.

n . 166

op opof .

,

;

.

cf

.

,

,

IV

's

as

-

.

.,

MGH Epist 288 No 174 Pfeil Franco Christian Empire and the unwillingness selves Rome successors see also Heldmann 170

their images

to

as

well

the Franks were destined

.

this antagonism

,

spite

of

who permitted their persons

165

But

in

"

ors

as

"

of

to

of

,

in

,

in

of

-

in

165

;

-

New Rome with the priest kingship the Franks favor course his royal master and the Libri Carolini published 792 Charle magne himself approved the verdict upon the Byzantine rulers and consented those frequently quoted passages which pour forth invec tives against the gentile and superstitious rites the Roman Emper

63

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

Israel 's but Roma's successors . Only a few years after the violent sen had been launched against the adoration of emperors and their images it happened that Charles himself , in Rome, on that memorable Christmas morning in 800 , post laudes ab apostolico more antiquorum principum adoratus

.

est

167

tence

.

, -

of

-

to

of

Christus imperator interfered with as

of

the older and more powerful image

em

to

,

of

so

he

-

.

.

",

"

in

of

"

",

Rome her combat with Jerusalem had conquered once more By the force change from the circumstances Charles was compelled Gallo Frankish role Biblical king the Franco Roman role peror Even retained the likeness the Savior But ever since 800 It

.

-

169: “

.

on

.”

be

170

of

to

on

of

be ,

.

to

It

and the authentic mass book the churches the orbis Fran was kept was Aachen that the enunciation referred where the head the world will that place shall called Rome Aachen was outshine Rome the Tiber and Rome the Bosphorus But the idea and image the Imperator was too thoroughly Roman and one with corum

il

of

”

a

,

all

for

built

"

at

-k

”

,

of

of

"

at

a

of

though the Frankish conception Davidic priest ingship seems being Emperor making his sedes da Charles aimed Aachen vidica168 the virtual Rome the Western world where Lateran was

a

,

by

Rome created

him

.

;

the Holy See

.

and effected

emperor

,

). of

22

p

, .

, Cf .

St .

an

need

in

,

, ,

promoted

of

This change was sponsored

Rome not France was Rome and the Church

,

.

(

of

.

the Imperial City Qui Francos diligit Christus though remaining French symbol until the days Louis and Joan Arc became one with Christus iubar regni Romanorum above But

.

97168167

.

's

;

It

.

,

,

by

of

-

Pseudo Isidorian Decretals and Hincmar Rheims This rite thus followed rather than preceded the ritual the royal anointment implied that the bishops their unction became the king peers that

, .

is a

”

“

,

of

.

,

" ", ; cf

of

,

169 )

34 f.

( "

1942

., .p ),

.op

,

(

ed .

of

,

-

.

“

of

. ; ,

., . I,

.

.

.

to in ,

f.

,

14 .

a

, I,

of

'

Cf .

,

.

.

n

Annales Regni Francorum 801 MGH SS rer Germ Kurze 1895 112 Modoinus Ecloga MGH Poet 385 Pfeil cit 146 perhaps represent the Temple That the palace Aachen was Solomon pleasing but unproved surmise con the Christian element The pre eminence cerning this building has been emphasized recently but also the fact that the archi tectural prototype the Palace has not been established Richard Krautheimer Early Christian Architecture The Carolingian Revival The Art Bulletin XXIV

,

.

,

,

(

,

.

) , 3 of ff E ., . E

,

35 ff .

ff .

, to 30

(

,

. f.

30

.pp

,

to

I

.

pp

.

in . ,

.,

.

,

, "

III

of

.

cf

;

51 . .ff

of

31 ,

, .op) cit .,

-

of

171

"

.op”

,

in

40 f.

.

vv

, , ,

ff .

., ,

.

170,

"

Ecloga

Jerusalem pp 142

.

of

,

MGH Poet 386 hope discuss the problem and the two Romes another connection See however and Krautheimer cit Stengel Unfortunately my attention was called too late the study Kaisertitel und Souveränitätsidee Deutsches Archiv 1939 who brings the Anglo Saxon antecedents the Carolingian Imperator title Bede Alcuin Coen wulf Mercia into relief Ellard the highly suggestive though not fully con vincing interpretation the Gellonense Modoinus

Aachen Pfeil op cit

,

171 to

of

,

,

in

's

of ,

of

in

of

.

of

,

of

of

,

in

general were also recipients The spiritual rulership affected climate the Frankish ideal the first place the anointing the bishop Frankish clergy The rite head though perhaps first indicated the Sacramentary Gellone belongs the age the

; too ,

they ,

as

's

of

.

.

to

to

on

,

,

In

of

of

,

in

their way became representative the idea rex sacerdos and that perforce certain royal prerogatives such the acclaim gradually with the Christus vincit were passed the bishops Pepin image began Rome however another rise At the time and

et

University of California Publications in History

64

.

of

.

,

sway the world and

to

was

to

imperator

pon

fascinate the Roman of be

.

dos tiffs

et

,

in

a

of

:

of

of

anointment the most fateful and influential document the Middle Ages was invented the Donation Constantine This great forgery pre pared the way toward new stage the mediaeval ruler cult For more beginning than two centuries the eleventh the papal mirage sacer

in

,

,

-

at

a

In

.

's

-

St .

to

-k

to

"

“

its

.

in

of

This development mediaeval ruler worship can here traced only vocal accompaniment the liturgical acclaim the laudes homage ings regiae This the David wandered from the Frankish palace chapel slightly Romanized form Peter this litany emperor greet would the Franco Roman and Germano Roman his fit

to

, the

of

.

the

a

.

of

as

of

the

by

-

to

it

.

in

coronation Rome And was remodeled once more the Roman emperor pontiffs when they decided really wear the crown which allegedly had been bestowed upon Pope Sylvester Constantine Thus history presents segment history the laudes itself mediaeval ruler cult

III

CHAPTER

THE FRANCO -ROMAN FORM OF LAUDES LITURGIFIED

AE

PHRASE " Roman

ACCLAMATIONS Simplicity

and

cates the essence of the liturgical

RULER

TO THE

Frankish

antagonism

Elaborations ” indi prevailing in Carolin

gian times."

Exuberant forms did not agree with the Roman style . surroundings of the Frankish court that the simple Roman vita -acclamation had been fitted together with the Litany of the Saints and with the militant cry Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat. But it was in Rome that people were always conscious of the legal and

It was

in the

constitutive

inherent

character

every

in

acclamation , ecclesiastical or

secular . And it was in Rome that the Frankish laudes disclosed their import as a legal act . Acclamations composed after the Frankish manner were probably new to Rome , but liturgical acclamations to the ruler in general were not. The imperial ceremonial of pagan Rome had been gradually trans formed into a divine service . To this ceremonial there belonged acclama tions , originally spontaneous cheers offered in assemblies and barracks , in the streets or in the circus , cheers whose incessant iterations may have put the crowd into a frenzy and which first had been organized by Nero and his troupe of hired applauders . What had been proffered volun tarily in earlier days , was continued as a duty . To the extent that the public appearance and the forms of representation of the Caesars be came stylized the acclamations crystallized . Certain forms of expressing

”

,

of

, " 16 . "

( E

,

; .

, .p

cit .

14

approval or disagreement , joy and thanks , demands and complaints be came customary and traditional until , in the later Roman and Byzantine ceremonial , the manner of uttering sentiments in the emperor ' s presence was subjected to rigid prescriptions . Improvised shouts were not lacking , but they were grouped around a skeleton of standard phrases and formu lae which were heard timeand again . The formalizing of the acclaims was Charlemagne Bishop 1 Ellard , op . The Liturgical Reforms -

), 1

,

)

; (

,

,

, , in

, (

L

.,

,

),

",

79 -

.

,

.

A

as a

-

)

65

de

et

'

d

, "

,

20 , 4 – 5

,

"

,

,

378

.

(

1933

(

79

), .ff;

.

XIII

,

“

,

3

,

Suetonius Nero Alföldi Zeremoniell philosophie religieuses

Dio Cassius LXI and the other places adduced by Gagé Etavpòs VLKOTOLÓS Revue histoire

3 f. ; pp

141

", 20 .

pp , .

Untersuchungen

,

),

,

,

21

of

"

,

,

(

), 1 -

-

), . 1

( 1 - IL (

, "

"

",

3

,

Downside Review XXXVIII 1919 The fundamental studies are Alföldi Die Ausgestaltung des monarchischen Zere Insignien und Trachten der römischen moniells am römischen Kaiserhof and Kaiser Mitteilungen des Deutschen Archäologischen Instituts Römische Abteilung 1934 118 see especially for the acclamations pp 89 and ibid 1935 171 See also Richard Delbrück Der spätantike Kaiserornat Die Antike VIII 1932 and the important study Johannes Straub Vom Herrscherideal der Spätantike Forschungen zur Kirchen und Geistesgeschichte XVIII Stuttgart 1939 who deals abundantly with acclamations constitutive factor Peterson

University of California Publications

in

History

the

66

of

.

, all

Ite

of

the language

echoed

of

the terms became filled with ecclesias the liturgy The formula dis

as

the court ceremonial stiffened

tical spirit and

,

of

.

to

to

promoted when specifically Christian terminology began bear upon and remold the imperial style No matter how much the liturgical language had originally borrowed from that the court the language

as

! is

to a

”

's

on

when

,

of

a

,

to

jolted

by the wheels

of

nod

even

]

in

[

in

II,

he

he ,

to

,

he

not

did

his

the

.'

4

human statue chariot

he

, as

)

a

. . .

if

in

(

in

as

.

“

as

to

of

.

a

of

The introduction timeless element and the ideal the motionless could not fail retroact the emperor appearance Being saluted Augustus with favoring hails and personal attitude while hills and shores thundered out the roar Constantius 357 showed himself motionless Rome was commonly seen the kept the gaze provinces As his neck were vise his eyes right nor straight ahead and turned his face neither left and like of

time and motion

a

to in

,

a “

of

!

of

as it

of ,

missing the court dignitaries missa est became the more solemn change such now matched the words the dismissal church and that the invocation Exaudi Caesar Exaudi Christe likewise transcendency beyond indicative the shift from Here and Now

is

It

.

liturgical

on ”

- To

almost ipso facto

"

of

in

.

!

of

as

as

or

as

;

Such was the ideal and we gather that cries Exaudi reached the emperor little much the godhead beyond the remote ness and timelessness which the imperial ceremonial had common with the liturgy the Church and which made the imperial acclamations

,

,

in

his

of

.

,

a

,

emperor

in

priestly function also was the other hand pre Christian Rome The Arvalian Brotherhood imperial times was always connected closely with the worship the emperor and the im

hail the

,

of

by

,

of

,

which the fratres Arvales would meet and com by

these were occasions

on

all

,

a

from

,

's

.

return

his

triumphal day The emperor birthday accession victorious campaign the victory fought one his generals and also the more intimate events within the imperial house perial family

,

by

set

a

to

.pp

.op it

,

a

,

,

a

to

at

.5

,

of

singing their archaic songs accla memorate the name the emperor place mations and felicitations These acclaiming songs had their liturgical banquet granted year after the brothers least once the emperor and for their acclamatory performance the Arvales received gratuity the sportula which has been said corresponded the small

of

51 ;

,

)

,

“

,

e ;

,

,

,

. );

,

.

,

W

(

f.

,

,

.;

ff

II,

,

:

'

;

17

,

. .

. ; ,

H

, c . ,

R p

(

;

,

ff .

,

cit .

,

.

)

(

.

, ., cf . p .

", ., , ) ; ” , , .p I, ” 33 86 1, ff . in , ; , R , pp . . op

10

,

9

,

",

“

,

“

-

10

5

(

.

.,

“

,

*

,

For Byzantium see Treitinger 71 and passim for the formula dismissal see Bréhier Batiffol Les survivances du culte impérial romain 1920 for the Exaudi Caesar invocation above Constantius entry Ammianus Laqueur Marc XVI Straub cit 182 Das Kaisertum und die Laqueur Gesellschaft des Reiches Koch Weber Probleme der Spät antike Stuttgart 1930 See Pl VI Guilelmus Henzen Acta fratrum Arvalium quae supersunt Berlin 1874 Wissowa pp 143 167 Untersuchungen Arvales fratres RE 1484 Peterson Alföldi Zeremoniell for the acclamations see also Gaetano Marini Atti monumenti degli Arvali Rome 1795 581

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

67

amount of money , the

presbyterium , obtained by the singers of the Chris tian laudes regiae in later days . 6 It is always difficult to tell whether the ceremonies and feasts of the Church are survivals of the pagan past or analogies produced by other

elements. There

no doubt that the rituals of the Arvalian Christians : for instance , Tertullian ' s polem against the Roman celebrations the emperor birthday and similar festivals condemn and ridicule the performances the fratres Arvales College The Arvalian was dissolved late 382 the Emperor Gra

Brothers were well known

is

by

as

, at

as

of s

'

of

ics

to

.?

formative

,

of

A

.

be

.

an

That the

form

.

in

new

of

it

,

may have been broken was resuscitated Arvalian Brotherhood should always consist

a

,

and other pagan

in

sacerdotal organizations least the provinces century continuity even survived the fourth certain rites should therefore not ruled out completely But even though the tradition tian

twelve priests was

ob

in

in

,

.

”

“

as

,

in

in

of

of

the important role which the apostolic figure played liturgical usages and not only monastic life but also the cult the Christian emperors ever since Constantine had been buried the among apostles Carolingian Again Thirteenth the twelve late servance remindful

it

,

10

.

in

by

,

of

in

of

a

to

)

(

,

college Attigny times Charles the Simple founded twelve canons 918 whose function was commemorate the anniversary his anoint ment and some other important events his life This custom seems of

of in

,

in

of

as

be

,

at

was newly inaugurated Charles the Bald and least the hypothesis may advanced that later Roman anniversary lists such that the copied Carolingian Natales Caesarum the Calendar 354 which was

.op

is

,

.

,

11

be

,

times influenced this emperor and truest representative what called the Carolingian Renaissance However this may Charles the Bald

“

.,

pp), 3 26 ff . ff ,

.

. , 5 ,

,

.

,

“ . !''

, p .

ff ; . E

.

15

), , , p

,

(

.

ff

.pp

to

”

; cf .

II

of f .;

pp

.

, ,

cit . 67

.

.op fig

,

, ),

(

,

,

f.

Charles the Bald and the Natales Caesarum

."

.

.

88

;

of

71

No

,

142

f.

,

on. " ,

.

II, .

f.

,

IX

. .,

,

,

),

883 MGH Dipl Karol See my forthcoming study

. of

.

36

),

IV (

.,

(

, , , , 1 I

“ .p

, , cf . pp

",

.

.

ed

, in c . 1 ,

(

,

in

“

11

(

July

30

10

.

It

, ;

R .

",

26

, ,

of

,

),

,

,

,

.

;

” )'

,

Cf .

3 .

jii

",

;

”

" : . " , ,

85

, , "

"

,

;

45 f.

,

16

, 7 ,

.,

., 46 p . (“

, .p

cit .

.

, .

, p .

opcit .

,

.op

,

op

,

7

an

8

35

.

.,

,

6

Henzen cit pp Metzmacher De sacris fratrum Arvalium cum christianae caeremoniis comparandis JLW 1924 Tertullian Apolog CSEL LXIX Tertullian even quotes the text Arvalian hexameter acclamation De nostris annis addat tibi Iupiter annos Cf augeat Untersuchungen Henzen for addat Peterson 182 Henzen cit xxv Batiffol Les Survivances Kornemann Zur Geschichte der antiken Herrscherkulte Klio 1902 140 Henzen Otto Weinreich Triskaidekadische Studien Religions geschichtliche Versuche und Vorarbeiten XVI Giessen 1916 and Lykische Zwölfgötterreliefs Sitzungsberichte Heidelberg 1913 Abh for Constan tine and the Twelve Gods see also Delbrück Antike Porphyrwerke Berlin and Leipzig 1932 xxi recently 118 and the golden diadem from Laodicea published by Franz Altheim Die Soldatenkaiser Frankfort 1939 and 281 For Treitinger Byzantium the Maundy celebrations 126 see also Henry Thietmar Chronicon VIII Kurze 193 for the coronation and his suite twelve Roman senators who mistice incedebant cum baculis Krönung Schramm 236 Deutschland would be easy add many more items Bouquet RHF 537 No see also the diploma Charles the Fat ecclesiae

University of California

68

Publications

in

History

Charles the Fat, Louis the Stammerer , Charles the Simple , all ordered the monks of various monasteries to celebrate the ruler 's birthday , the day of his sacring , his wedding day and the empress ' or queen 's birthday ;

and in return for their commemorative songs and prayers themonks , like the Arvalians, were granted an annual banquet . 12 Thus there reappeared , in a

modified manner , the usages of the fratres Arvales

whose

in

liturgical acclamation was the outstanding feature. Moreover , the acclamations became at least semiliturgical

ritual the when

the

of

the Roman Senate of acclaiming the emperor was passed on to the synods which represented , as it were , the Senate of the Christian Church . 13Whenever the bishops present at a council had come to a final decision , especially at the end of the whole meeting , which fre quently was presided over by the emperor himself , the moment arrived for voicing the cheers to the monarch . The text of the Byzantine conciliar

ancient

custom

acclamations , of which scores have been preserved , 14 was not

definite

so

as that of the Western laudes nor had these acclamations the form of a Litany of Saints . They centered in the customary multos annos wishes and retained , on the whole , the

of the ancient senatorial acclaims ,

form

G

is

,

., I,

;

,

., .p

. op .

,

.

(

l'

.

13

$ $

,

,

.

(

,

(

,

(

f.

,

94

)

;

,

XI ,

;

)

' ,

L

, . 30 ) , ; ed ) . . , , . ; XÍ ,

of

,

(

,

; ,

)

,

)

;

,

(

, (

;

,

)

., ,

,

."

,

ad

. . , .

de

(

.

",

.

50

;

.

" is

,

)

op

.

)

.,

,

,

,

) .f . ; ( cit

,

,

f.

),

(

(

d , ' n

p

.

. ., p,

,

.op

39 , , ”; “

28

, –

, . P , ) . ,

, , e.g ., ., .

90 ( ff ff

), ,

,

(

;

) 14

et in

.

"

(

, ,

.

8 .v

cit

12Henzen , op . cit., pp . 51 ff. , 63 ff. , 71 ff., 77 ff. , and Bouquet , RHF ., VIII , 577 ff. , No. 176 , the charter of Charles the Bald for St .-Denis : “ . . . ob refectiones annuales fratribus praeparandas . . . videlicet ut ( 1) in idibus Junii , quando Deus nos nasci in mundo voluit , et ( 2) octavo idus Junias , quando Sanctus Sanctorum nos ungi in regem sua dignitate disposuit , sed et ( 3) octavo decimo kal. Febr ., quando me Rex agentibus , in Regum , fugatis atque contritis ante faciem divinae potentiae nobiscum post obitum nostrum in depositionis diem . . . regnum restituit , quae commemoratio convertatur , necnon et ( 4) in idibus Decembris , quando Deus me dilectam conjugem Hirmentrudem uxoreo vinculo copulavit , verum et (5 ) quinto kal. Octobris , quando ipsa dilectissima nobis conjux nata fuit . . ., ipsae refectiones fratribus in nostram me moriam . . . praeparantur . " For the connections with usages of the Graeco -Roman antique , see Wilhelm Schmidt , Geburtstag im Altertum , Religionsgeschichtliche Ver suche und Vorarbeiten , VII (1909 ) ; Bernhard Laum , Stiftungen in der griechischen und römischen Antike (Berlin , 1914 ), I , 75 ff. ; and above , n. 11. 13 The relationship between senatorial and conciliar acclamations has been stressed already by Casaubonus in his edition of the Historia Augusta , Avid . Cass . , c. 13 ; cf. Marini, op . cit ., II , 581 f . ; furthermore H . Gelzer , “ Die Konzilien als Reichsparla mente ,” in his Ausgewählte kleine Schriften (1907 ) , 142 ff., and Pierre Batiffol , " Ori gines de règlement des conciles , ” in his Études de liturgie et d'archéologie chrétienne (1919 ) 84 – 153. For the conciliar acclamations in general , see Peterson , Untersu chungen , pp . 146 ff. ; Heldmann , op . 281 Biehl cit 130 DACL 244 Treitinger Acclamations cit 220 Their function well illus by Mélanges épisode Éphèse Schlumberger trated Batiffol Une du Concile emphasized by Leo the Great Ep LIX Paris 1924 and their importance Migné PL LIV col 867A for he writes vestrae tamen devotionis pietate gaudemus sanctae plebis acclamationibus quarum nos exempla delata sunt omnium vestrum probavimus affectum Chalcedon Mansi VI 935 975 Chalcedon 451 VII See Constantinople 536 451 VIII 969 1063 346 Constantinople 680 Constantinople 935 Trullian Synod 692 XII 1153 Nicaea 787 XVI 417 867 XVII 393 Constantinople 879 and also Avellana No 103 and Günther 1895 CSEL XXXV 478 487 Rome 495 Acta Synhodi MGH AA ant empereur dans XII 402 Rome 499 See also Grabar art byzantin Paris 1936 for artistic representations the emperor presiding over the councils

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

Multos annos imperatoribus

!

Basilio , Leoni et Alexandro , magnis regibus et imperatoribus , Eudocie , piissime Auguste , Stephano Porphyrogenito et a Deo donato syncello ,

multos annos ! multos annos ! multos annos !

Johanni et Photio , sanctissimis patriarchis ,

multos annos!15

.op

15

Mansi cit XVII the New Constantine

of

its

The observance of proffering conciliar laudes was also introduced to the Frankish Empire once rulers had become masters the Frankish to

or

”

in

"

.

.,

ff

,

80

,

.

's

of

,

in of ;

),

.

rà 79

It

in

.

,

in

,

.

,

on

as

, a n ff . ., . . 21 4 . f. , . ,

,

)

,

to

11 in

., p .

:

22 is .)

(

.

'

' , ;

cit ., p f . .,

, , . e I .g op16 , ( ., .

.pp

,

cit .

,

,

of

of

,

.,

., of II ,

“

,

in

,

.eg

is

,

perennitas Domine vitam felicitas

.

. .

vos estis

principi

prosperitas

.

ei concede

Vestra

vos servet ipse vos servet

.

,

Domine vitam

.

.

,

regnum

vestrum

,

per multos annos Domine serva Domine serva

,

,

, ,

.

,

,

Deus pacificet Judith orthodoxe nobilissime atque prudentissime Auguste salus Lumina pacis Lumina mundi Vita vestra Vestra fides Piissimos dominos nostros imperiales natos Hlotarium gloriosissimum coronatum

.

Deus conservet

.

,

fides Christus quem vos honoratis Potestatem vestram

.

Pio

,

,

.

Novo David Da principi Ipsi novo Salomoni Pax mundi

. .

,

"

to

.

,

,

in

of .op

"

., at a

's

of

'

d

to

; ' cf .

.

"

,

393 511 The acclaims the Orthodox emperors connection with the multos annos wishes are found time legend putting multos annos coins survived The tradition and again Byzantium Goodacre 115 134 140 200 For Novus Constantinus as title see Treitinger 131 could be applied also two emperors the same time see Henri Grégoire Recueil des inscriptions grecques chrétiennes Asie Mineure Fasc Paris 1922 Nos and for the inscription Kwvotavtívwv Twv véwv Hpak jou kai Hpaklňov Tollà lern and Gré goire discussion this title ibid altogether rare The Byzantine type acclamations the West see however Liber pont 177 the acclamation Hadrian 868 Remindful the Byzantine form even the rhythm the responses tollà táčrn though western the litanizing tone the deprecatory prayer the dedication Amalar De ecclesiasticis Migne PL CV col 988 officiis vita Divo Hludovico

et

,

.

.

,

tutela omnium est Ecclesiarum est gloria

Christus conservet Domine serva Domine serva Custodes fidei The mixture acclamations and deprecatory invocations well the general litany character this dedication evident But there also some similarity with Byzan tine acclamations which Amalar may have heard often enough when studying the Migne PL CV cols 1275 Byzantine ritual Hails such Santa Sophia agreement with Frankish style novo Constantino novae Helenae are replaced by novo David novo Salomoni although the latter acclamations are found also Treitinger Byzantium the West Prost 130 and the former letters and other cit The acclamation even 209 Laehr Quatre pièces writings has always confirmative and corroborative character see the em peror acclamation the pope the end the Constitutum Constantini Mirbt Quellen 112 Divinitas vos conservet per multos annos sanctissimi beatissimi patres the acclamatory address the writing the Synod Pavia 876 , ,

,

as

,

as

.

f. )

.

,

, .,

, in

(

to

)

(

et

of

,

of

in

,

, e .g .,

; in

,

(

in

in

,

2 )

of

at

.

n

op . cit ., , ” ., .p ' (cf p . . 7 ). ,

) : “

, .op

,

to a

;

.

is

,

in

,

, ( p .

,

' ;

,

p or .

's

is

of

of

"

"

as . . "

.

fratres eius

Ex proavis orthodoxos

University of California

70

Publications

History

in

synods and , by implication , of those of the Western Church . 16 Possibly the days of Pepin and St. Boniface , certainly from those of Charle magne onward , the Frankish sacramentaries contained a Missa in tempore synodi pro rege dicenda . 17 The laudes , of course , are not mentioned in from

et

Sit

connection with this conciliar Mass. But the thanksgiving prayers of the bishops offered to Charlemagne after the Council of Frankfort (794 ) have the character of acclamations :18

,

.. .

of

”

;

et

.

in

of

"

,

Bald

have our disposal the reliable description the ceremonies the Council Ponthion 876 The Emperor Charles the graecisco more paratus we are told arrived coronatus

,

so

observed

moderantissimus gubernator

Christianorum

at

,

Further

omnium

at we

sit

et

,

pater dominus sit rex sacerdos

.

to

et

in

“

ac

,

all

,

,

At

's

at

,

to

thereafter the Empress Richildis was escorted the assembly and while she stood the Emperor side those present arose from their seats sing the imperial litany and this moment two papal legates began post laudes peractas imperatorem domnum apostolicum domnum

,

is

of

, .

empress

,

pope emperor

and

the others

imperatori Charles the Bald Gloriosissimo Deo coronato pacem domni nostro Karolo perpetuam augusto prosperitatem MGH Capit No 220 and also Hincmar acclaim Louis the Stammerer his Mirror Princes Migne PL CXXV col 983 Domino Ludovico regi glorioso sit semper König salus vita Cf Schramm Der von Frankreich Acclama Carolingian poetry for specimen see tions are found very often Alcuin Charlemagne poem MGH Poet 257 No Ut vivat regnet multis feliciter annis Ad laudem populi David orbe pius Charles summoned the councils more priscorum imperatorum even when was king MGH Conc 254 For the universalism the Council Frankfort op cit pp 491 see Rosenstock 526 and Hans Barion Der kirchenrechtliche Charakter des Konzils von Frankfurt 794 ZfRG kan Abt XIX 1930 139 well as his study Das fränkisch deutsche Symodalrecht des Frühmittelalters Kanonis tische Studien und Texte VI 1931 216 and passim Supplementum first found Alcuin the Gregorianum Muratori Liturg Sacramentary under Charles 189 Biehl 129 The Gregorian Leroquais the Great Wilson Bradshaw Society XLIX 1915 315 Sacramentaires see also Rosenstock cit 537 MGH Conc 141 The parallel with Byzantine conciliar acclamations striking see the acclamation at Chalcedon 451 Mansi cit VII 177 and Treitinger Charlemagne above 148 cit 124 The styling phrase see Master all Christians standard Alcuin famous letter 799 MGH Epist 288 No 174 Annales Bertiniani MGH SS rer Germ Waitz 1883 131 Schramm cit 41

,

II

's ,

ff .

, ) ,

cf .

cf .

,

;

,

,

n ) ,

,

of

)

,

., of

's

.

,

is

, . .2

.

(

.

ed

op

, n , . 2 .eg . ( .,

in

;

.,

.

. .

),

(

., .p

.

,

op ,

f.

., .p

,

.op

is a

. .

,

;

to

.

ff .,

) ,

.

; in

.

, he

of

"

(

. “

.

,

",

,

of

”

ff .; “

-

pp

.cit , 's (

, V -

88

f.

cf .

.,

., I, , IV ,

.

op

,

57 . of n, e,

, .

,

op

in

, H ; . ..g , ., I, . cf A . . II, 26 ; ,

.

ed

II, is ,

.

, p . ,

of ,

.

in

, , n e . .g 5 ., .

25

.”

"

.

ff . ,

II, .

., .,

.

,

.

,

a

., It in

.,

et

;

”

;

II,

38 /

, 1, a

:

45

in

“

,

.

,

., 1,

;

in

.

,

to

16

as

17

18

as

, 20 19

pacifico

to

) : “

.

, ,

.,

.

!”

et

(

,

's

;

.

,

99

et

:

“

et a

magno

"

the acclamati

,

enumeration

, -

of

of

.

of

20

-l

of

,

on an in

19

.

at

of

”

ac

ceteros iuxta morem the synod dissolved As the acclamations were sung the end the meeting ecclesiastico egal act which implied the recognition the emperor the part the Frankish Church The text these hails was evidently suggested by the that the customary Gallo Frankish laudes This imperatricem

Byzantium

:

Kantorowicz

71

Laudes Regiae

to custom . ” Also we know that Arnulf of Carinthia was acclaimed by the Synod of Tribur (895 ) after the well-known fashion of the laudes : “ Exaudi Christe ! Arnulpho regi vita !''21 The conciliar acclamations rendered to the emperor were certainly

according

ecclesiastical in nature , and gradually almost every official appearance the monarch , in the East as well as in the West , became " liturgicized ”

of

It

in one way or other . to receive the ruler

was an Oriental and Hellenistic -Roman custom most solemn way, whenever he visited a city or

in a

entered his capital . This ceremonial entrance , which turned into an entrée joyeuse in the Later Middle Ages ( in many details it has survived until modern times) and which was called the emperor 's adventus in earlier

its

centuries , had a definitely religious character . 22 In Later Rome the punc tilio of these receptions had developed along the usual lines. On the one hand , the emperor 's felix adventus was transcendentalized by means of the pagan cults ; on the other , the Church adopted the imperial cere

a

a

,

,

of

later times

to

ånávanous the eschato most elaborate image

,

reception

, ,

24

to

,

is

it

,

, of

all

,

by

Psychopompos and commander officiating priest prayed for the soul that the militia coelestis The might enjoy the angelic reception the gates the celestial city angeli perducant Obvient tibi sancti Dei civitatem sanctam

it

:

of

at

in

te

means the arrival

it,

this prayer and not only

in

, , ,

in

Death

."

Jerusalem

et

“

,

at

.

.

,

Michael the Christian

St

guided

of

is

of

,

of

of is of

in

found the Ordo commendationis animae angels the Office the Dying The resplendent host martyrs apostles army the senate the the and confessors the choirs virgins and the patriarchs hoped join meet the soul which to

transcendental which belongs

. St .

an

in

Christ

.

of

the imperial reception In

term

logical return

23

of

the technical

.

of

,

monial and accommodated it to own needs until finally the eccle siastical ceremonial reacted upon that the Christian emperors early age This mutual borrowing began Paul already applies

as of

a

”

the adventus

a

"

liturgical celebration

every

as

.

,

Indeed

of

Christ

a

,

of

of

ness

for

destination

on

. ' s

lem

of

the entrée joyeuse the soul into the celestial Jerusa And vice versa every city earth preparing itself the liturgical reception one anointed becomes Jerusalem and the comer like

man

.

a

45 his

,

of

A

.

, n .

by

pp

.

,

II,

.,

of

.

21

formulary MGH Capit 213 No 252 laudes for Arnulph well Litany Saints with acclamatory conclusion containing name have been published ,

.,

cit

,

.op

,

.

ff .

"

),

(

ff . ;

, " 11 ., ff .; .

),

–

(

.

ff

,

in

,

.

D

.

A

"

;

12

f.

),

.

'',

103

.

ff (

.

,

.,

),

1941

;

"

.,

XXXIV

(

, , "

Review

.

,

Migne PL

animae

ff 92 .; f. ; C .

. ", 46 , . ", 88 , ., ff .,

cit .,

op .

Die Einholung des Kyrios pp 682 CLI cols 925 Gougaud Étude sur les Ordines commendationis Eph Lit XLIX 1935 see also Nock Harvard Theological ,

.

232 Peterson

2423

.

p

im

,

;

., p .

, “

",

, is

in

.

f.

.

,

"

on

22

"

,

Corveyer Studien Lehmann 71 See below The fundamental study the adventus Christian times Erik Peterson Die Einholung des Kyrios Zeitschrift für systematische Theologie VII 1930 682 See also Alföldi Zeremoniell pp Straub op cit pp 182 Kruse op pp cit 39 Grabar 130 234 Erdmann Kaiserliche und päpst Treitinger liche Fahnen hohen Mittelalter QF XXV 1933 1934

University of California Publications in History

72

,

monarch reflects

,

or even stages

archetype of the

the Christian

per

formance : that is , the Lord 's entry into Jerusalem , which was depicted time and again after the model of an imperial adventus . Thus , while imagery displayed the Lord ' s entrance into the Holy City as an imperial reception , the emperor on his arrival was received like the Redeemer whom he represented . Besides, the singing of antiphones to the ruler such as “ Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord ” and the waving of olive branches and palm leaves on the part of the people , customary long times , would

before Christian

always suggest the image of the Lord

's

triumphal entry into Jerusalem on Palm Sunday . 25 All this remained traditional with the Byzantine emperors and was adopted by the Germanic kings . 26 Eventually , the ruler ' s adventus was ritualized by the Church , for obvious reasons. The cities visited by a king would usually be episcopal sees . The clergy naturally attended the ruler 's reception so that the ceremony was brought, almost automatically , into line with the Church . Moreover , the character of the reception was inevitably ecclesiastical whenever the king arrived to stay at a monas tery . The need , therefore , arose to organize and codify officially the de tails of the solemn receptions . Since the eleventh century , at the latest , the Church rituals contain

veritable Ordines ad a prerogative

regem

liturgical reception became finally and king . 27

,

ducendum

of those

anointed

and the

, bishop

, an

) ; is cf . in

.

,

on a

.

79 , n . 7

)

, ),

. (

cf

;

. 1,

, . , 1 ,

,

. A

.pp.

;

.op ., I,

.op

;

to

,

, cf . 1,

II,

of

ff .

"

,

88

. ff .; -

, ., "

.

, , "

II, .pp

,

in

,

.

“

,

G

",

19

.; f.;

of ff

.

,

” pp pp

.

,

cf .

II,

XIII

, et

n

,

I:

,

.

", p . ),

, ; , to

of

.

(

.,

.

,

. 18 ,

.

ff B ., . 3

.

.,

,

op .

. , , c . .p 1 , .

,

"

. B , .

D in

,

. , , cf .

."

et

: " . . .

.,

;

,

II, ff .

., 34

11 op , ; .

ff .;

II,

.,

.

is

,

, of

in

.

.

, c . ,

et

.,

,

an

;

,

, .

,

of

;

), .

27

(

of

. 2 ,

.,

,

, in

;

II,

.,

26

in

n . 1 ;

.

Kruse and the Libri Carolini 365

cit

pp Heldmann cit 274 191 Suppl 133 imperiales effigies MGH Conc provincias obviabunt populi cereis thymiatibus imagines emissas civitates non cera perfusam tabulam honorantes sed imperatorem For Byzantium see Treitinger cit 232 and for Merovingian France Gregory Tours Hist Franc VI VIII Farfenses Vol Consuetudines Cf Bruno Albers Consuetudines monasticae 1900 170 Maskell Mon Rit 322 Biehl cit pp 166 who publishes several formularies additional one the Roman Angelica MS fol 181 Capelle Rev bénéd XLVI 1939 the eleventh century mentioned by 135 for the Pontifical Durandus Peterson Die Einholung des Kyrios 693 general Leroquais Pontificaux passim None and these Ordines seems antedate the eleventh century That the liturgical reception was reserved for those

n

•

a

-

in

ff .

“

MGII Epist

., ), on I,

(

',

, . n

; , p .cf 's

,

.,

on

in

to

in "

cf .

(

.

, "

sit ,

25 The Palm Sunday procession is first recorded in Jerusalem in the Peregrinatio Etheriae , cf . Duchesne , Christian Worship , 505 ; it was introduced into the Roman rite probably via Gaul. The famous hymn of Theodulf of Orléans (“ Gloria , laus et honor tibi Rex Christe redemptor MGII Poet 558 No 69 fact acclamation Christ his royal entry into Jerusalem Palm Sunday Michels Die Akklamation der Taufliturgie JLW VII 1928 Most interesting this connection are Charlemagne alleged entry into Jerusalem white mule Erdmann Kreuzzugsgedanke 277 114 and the Palm Sunday customs ob Ostrogorsky served by the Russian emperors Zum Stratordienst des Herr schers der byzantinisch slavischen Welt Seminarium Kondakovianum VII 1935 pre Christian times 193 The adventus had Messianic ring even Nock Evvvaos heós Alföldi Zeremoniell Peterson Die Einholung pp cliv des Kyrios 682 Maskell donum Rit The most impressive literary documents the messianic adventus are produced by the chancery Fred erick Kantorowicz Kaiser Friedrich der Zueite 467 202 solemn recep Ep Gregory Reg tion was customarily offered the imperial images

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

On these occasions the singing of laudes hymnidicae was rarely omitted . Hymns are , in many respects , transcendentalized acclamations . They place of the former spontaneous hails of the crowds who always played , and still play , an important role at solemn receptions These chants however must not confused with the laudes litany They were metrical sequences usually composed for single occasion only having that the monks Gall could boast take

of

the

be

,

a

of

Of these poetical

.'

,

“

I

a

we may

and

inspect

make clear what way they differ from the Mass manuscript found Metz which may century Emperor song the ninth The refers Charles begins with Charles the Bald acclamation

of

,

an

to

:

an

of

.

III ,

conservet

.

Te

]

,

,

et et

by

a

It

Imperator Carole Imperator excelse

Ave sacer alme Ave sacer alme Deus rex coeli

[

in

it

. in

is

30

to

to

probably

. .

of

one them more closely and agree with the laudes An interesting specimen

belong

St .

novis laudibus dictatis laudes quite few are preserved

reception

of to

metrical

29 28

received King Conrad

of

so

,

.

,

.

,

the children

all

or

or

here

,

ne

. . .

:

"

in

,

St .

a

,

."

., .p

.op

,

:

.

cf .

an

be

to

,

in

it

;

60

.

:

,

,

as

,

.

,

,

.,

of

.

, cf .

,

as

." ut

,

“

;

“

ad

,

.

.

of

37

.

,

., I, in

74 ,

pp

ff

.,

ff

”, -

;

.

(“

of ;

,

., . , IV , . ),

–

.,

A . D .)

84 (

II, .

ff

;

(

,

XI

to

,

oila

.

,

I. . A ,

.

X . - cf

. ,

,

.

in

,

in

St ” . )

of

II . ,

* 28

;

, n . 24 .

. cf .

.

,

,

a

is

anointed inferred decree Honorius 1221 cui principi nisi sacro oleo inunctus esset religioso instructo agmine honoris gratia obviam iretur Cf Potthast Regesta Pontificum No 6584 decree which Biehl cit 146 anointings and årávrnou deserves calls attention The relationship between special study above Casus Sangall MGH SS 911 see ibid 146 for the recep great number tions Charles and Otto these metrical laudes are preserved regem susci the Gall MS 381 MGH Poet 323 No XVIII Versus piendum 324 Nos 327 Nos XVI XVIII see also Dümmler Mitteilungen der antiquarischen Gallische Denkmale aus der karolingischen Zeit Gesellschaft Zurich XII 1858 1860 216 254 Theodulf wrote adventus Sapphic stanzas for the reception poem Louis the Pious Orléans MGH sung Poet 529 No the eighth stanza shows that was supposed Hoc chorus cleri populique turba safficum carmen recinens precetur det Hludovico deus imperandi tempora longa Others for Louis the German and Charles the Bald well for Lothar were written by Sedulius Scottus MGH Poet III 183 No XV and 217 No the fifth stanza the latter clearly displays the messianic background

,

,

,

.

;

II,

to

,

pp

.

f.

.,

.,

;

a

.,

, n,

,

,

.

of

;

a

,

of

VIII

cf .

DACL

III

,

,

,

; cf .

. f of ., 66 ,

.pp ,

29

."

,

“

,

Rex tuus mitis sapiens honorus Pacifer ductor Salemonis instar Nunc venit Caesar tuus alma princeps Filia Sion There are also adventus songs for bishops MGH Poet 185 XVIII and Liège see also Prost Quatre pièces 220 no both by Sedulius for Bishop Franco song which shows faint similarity 212 for the bishop Metz the laudes pueriles the Roman schola cantorum Liber cens Introd 112 and 173

,

.

.

's

to

,

.

to

f.

,

pp

.

,

,

f.

,

ff , .,

VIII

,

.

of

to

of

is

of

is

,

to

of

., 30

It .

pp , . is

1914 published by Prost Quatre pièces 209 from the Metz MS 351 Prost Charlemagne But the formulary 214 believes that the chant refers ibid Greek laudes which follows immediately after the adventus songs has acclama Pope John tions and Charles the Bald son Louis the Stammerer Further more the intellectual atmosphere of the Byzantinizing song and of the Greek laudes Charlemagne Also the circle the second Charles rather than reminiscent Charles the Bald by Hincmar used with reference the expression progenies sancta

Publications

good wishes for the emperor 's progeny happy and successful government the world

Tibi sternantur Tibi subdantur Regnes per aevum

Laetare Tellus Effulsit mundum Progenie

sancta

Regere gentes

.

Deus elegit

Quem

,

in

,

,

Exulta Polus Constantinus novus Carolus praeclarus

,

in

perpetuum

.

Regna mundi

Ut

come those

, ,

gentium

; then

:

of

6

his

There follow

Colla

History

in

for

University of California

74

,

.

: .

,

benedice

,

,

to

St .

prayer patron Stephen with may intercede for Charles we find the a

he

,

that

him

ei .

,

Benedice benedice

,

of

meet and escort

Occurrentes

Before the chant proper concludes

Metz

to

,

.

,

of

those who went

Laetantur omnes Ingredere

of

:

Laetare Polus De adventu regis Advenit tibi Gaudiumque per aevum

Laetitia ferens

the Cathedral

at

of of

,

the Rex Pacificus

Gaude civitas Exulta Mettis Rex pacificus

Then comes the joy

In

.

to

31

a

,

of

a

;

:

of

;

in

,

Messianic promises

of

of

the ruler

of

recognize the image the Kosmokrator the kingdoms the world shall obey him Heaven and Earth shall rejoice new Constantine saintly birth shall radiate the universe most brilliant Charles harmony and unison with the whom God elected rule the nations celestial vault the individual city Metz now jubilates the adventus

We easily

,

.

33

is

,

.

”, ..

et

Se

70 : "

, 31 .

, . n

to ; St . an

) of in

II,

.,

.

,

of

(

of

of

“

at

,

“

), , .p

and below

,

6

(

,

f. . M

A

.

1939

, ) ,

15 31

III

III

,

cf .

",

.

,

.,

is

.

, ;

to

St .

to

("

.,

,

; .cf

in

to

in

11 ,

'

of

, p .

cit .

.

op

,

.

,

in

, a

cf .

;

's

-

.,

, cf . in

.

, n .

at

,

e .g

) to , in

,

", , p "

in

in

),

(

of St .

at

.

'' ) ,

is

”

"

,

to

to

.

.

,

"

”

”

of

p

;

77 cf ; “ . in

, .

,

.,

, “ .

.

cf .

of ;

or

'

“

.

(

,

is

of

”

“

-

of

.

,

III

;

.

n

For the titles honor such novus Constantinus novus Salomon above occasionally compared also with Theodosius Charles the Bald the inscrip tion the Psalter image Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 1152 published MGH Poet 243 Tellus and Polus are continuously referred the Carolingian poetry connection with either the ruler Christ for the latter see John the Scot repre MGH Poet III 544 line miniatures that period Tellus least sented over and over again Schramm Herrscherbild 195 172 The accla mations Deus conservet and quem Deus elegit are fact episcopal acclamations Arnulph below 117 The progenies sancta mentioned the poem refers the patron the Arnulfingians Carolingians who was closely related Metz by Hincmar his through the famous abbey Arnould coincidence alluded Migne PL address Charles the Bald the latter coronation Metz 869 singularum CXXXVIII col 740 where also the plurality Charles kingdoms Stengel regnorum diademata stressed for the implications with regard the hegemonial imperator title in

6

,

Deutsches Archiv

f. E . , ( ; . as 11 ed cf . " , E . . 14 an .f

, n .

.

.

."

.

,

ad a

of

of

(

I of

,

(

in

,

, "

well

. as

31 ), ; ) cf . 67 as

of

by Walafrid Strabo MGH Poet 406 Friend Two Manuscripts the School The itinerary Charles the Bald not decisive besides October 876 the emperor was the gates Metz where he wanted Lotharingia meet the bishops Dümmler Ostfränkisches Reich The im perial title explanation through the Annales Fuldenses Charles the Bald finds imperatorem augustum 869 MGH SS rer Germ Kurze appellare precepit Stengel See also Kaisertitel und Souveränitätsidee Rheims see below adventus chant for Charles Speculum Denis 1926

Kantorowicz

usual interlacing of eternal

: Laudes

Regiae

75

and present rulership which was indispensable

to the acclamations of the times : Ave digne Sanctae crucis Te exaltet ,

Imperator benigne , Triumphator Imperator . . .

Regnum

Post hoc regnum In aeternum .

coeli

Ut capesces

This is the end of the chant ; but there follow , as a conclusion , those shouts which are found similarly in the Gallo -Frankish laudes and else where : , , Feliciter Feliciter Feliciter ! Tempora bona habeas, Tempora bona habeas , Tempora bona habeas, Tempora bona habeas . Amen . In aeternum .

Such were the laudes hymnidicae chanted at liturgical receptions , when the emperor was aspersed with holy water , when the thurifers brandished their censers and the crossbearers drew up at the head of the procession to conduct the emperor into the city .32 A most impressive liturgical ceremonial was of course staged in Rome

at the

of the Frankish or German king who came to receive the diadem or for other reasons . The earliest report about a Roman reception of a mediaeval ruler falls in the year 774 when Charlemagne reception

imperial

,

first visited Rome. He was received with the honors due to the exarch , the viceroy of the Byzantine emperor . The various Roman corporations , the scholae , went to meet him before the city , carrying palm leaves and olive branches in their hands and singing laudes to him . 33 His entrance

a decidedly messianic note , and the antiphon which was this occasion , at least in later times, the Ecce mitto angelum meum , may have greeted Charlemagne also . This verse of Malachi , which

into the city customary

had

on

32See , for instance , the arrangements prescribed in the Ordo Farfensis , above , n . 27. 33 Liber pont . , I , 496 f . , 11, 88 f . , 300 f . , 340 f . , and passim . Charlemagne was not re ceived in lieu of the Byzantine emperor but of the Byzantine exarch ; for at the recep tion of an emperor the pope himself proceeded to the sixth milestone to meet the ruler , whereas Charlemagne was expected by the pope in front of St . Peter ' s ; cf . Liber pont., I , 343 , for the reception of Constans (663 A. D. ) , " cui sexto ab urbe miliario Vital ianus papa cum sacerdotibus et Romano populo occurrit . ” Thus , Charlemagne ' s reception was modeled after that of the exarch ; it remained authoritative for all im perial receptions in Rome . A very detailed description is found in the Coronation , in Liber cens . , I , 1*, and republished by Order of Cencius , the so - called Cencius

II

II

, " Ordines , ” ArchUF . , XI (1929 ) , 375 ; cf . Eichmann , " Studien zur Ge Kaiserkrönung , " HJb . , XLV ( 1925 ) , 24 ff. , who analyzes schichte der abendländischen the route observed at the imperial entries into Rome. The crucifix carried before the monarch is conceived of as a " royal standard " (Baordikov onuelov ) to be displayed also at the adventus of the Lord on his return ; cf. Peterson , “ Die Einholung des Kyrios , ' p. 701 . To have crossbearers heading the procession was a royal and imperial privilege ; cf. Liber pont ., II , 88, the reception prepared by Sergius II for Emperor Louis : " Obviam illi eius sanctitas dirigens venerandas cruces , id est signa , sicut mos est im peratorem aut regem suscipere .” For the privilegium crucis within the hierarchy , see Thalhofer - Eisenhofer , Liturgik , 1, 577 f . ; its imperial origin is indicated by Kruse , op . cit., pp . 76 ff. Schramm

II

University of California Publications

76

History

in

in the Gospels refers to the harbinger of the Lord , might give the impres sion that the ruler himself was looked upon as the angelus, the messenger of God . But the underlying idea is more likely another one : as the Lord at his Coming is preceded by the “ messenger,” so shall the emperor at his Advent be preceded by an angel .34 This is , at the same time , the eccle

siastical version of a pre -Christian image such as is found on countless coins symbolizing the emperor s adventus . The angel leading the emperor is simply the transmogrified winged Victoria who guided the

'

imperial

triumphant emperor into his city . 35 Liturgical acclamations to the ruler were not restricted to the occa sions mentioned here . The ancient imperial acclamations , though turned into a new form and referring to God or Christ and applied to bishop priest , are found in practically every range of the divine service . However , the examples adduced suffice to indicate the general develop and

.

in

a

by

pagan sacrals to ecclesiastical rites . These changes also affected necessarily the acclaiming populi which new ruler was instituted the throne vox

ment : the transmutation of

LAUDES

in

.

to

a

marks cus their ecclesiastical of

so

be

regarded The acclamations far discussed may tomary and traditional devotion the ruler Even

as

CORONATION

to

of

-

an

36

,

in

's

of

In

.

-

a

.

of

in

,

it

is

a

. or

him

on

on

of

,

to

express simply the affection owed form these cheers seemed the clergy and ruler the part the people the respectful loyalty Church which depended However almost self evident that the liturgicized hails were more than merely joyful cheers ecclesias tical language Like the mention the ruler name the Mass these crypto constitutive meaning hails had the acclaims voiced by

.

,

's

a

new

ruler

II ", 27 ,

create

a

“

to

meant

:

”

.

acclaim

34

"

the throne

to

accession

To

,

of

in

,

or of

of :

as is

a

,

at

bishops and patriarchs synod the legal and constitutive character quite obvious the assembled bishops recognized the ruler these hails acclaimed the legal lord their territorial the universal Church And the most momentous act connection with which acclamations prince were not only appropriate but even indispensable was that and

“ cf .

,

II :

,

",

in

of

.

“

E

n

, . 2 ,

46

.p

,

op

.

,

;

III

in of

(

“

:

),

to

in

of

a

of

.

81 ,

a

's

59 , (

.,

, .

n

.

,

a

1 2

–

, .”

., I,

Pl .

,

cit .

pp . ),

,

,

.,

,

"

,

,

genere

.

., ) .p ."

84 , . n

a

,

cit . (

' ,

.op

,

,

,

. cf . et

's

36

.op

II,

.,

, 88 . n ;

,

.,

),

(

35

'

of

For the Ecce milto angelum meum see the Order Farfa above and MGH SS XI 547 Eichmann Zur Datierung des sogenannten Cencius HJb LII 1932 309 147 who rightly corrects me For the Benedictus qui venit Liber hymn Pope pont reception Stephen See also ibid 451 for Venit pastor noster post Deo salus nostra See Graber XXVIII and and Kantorowicz The King Advent and the Enigmatic Panels the Doors Santa Sabina The Art Bulletin XXVI 1944 207 231 special permis Biehl mentions few interesting examples sions for including ruler name the Canon the Mass see also Treitinger King referring Leopold cit 186 and for modern example Bel gium Eph Lit XLIX 1935 106 Hodierno tempore singularis est casus suo

: Laudes

dignity

new

of

Regiae

.

publicly

in

to recognize

his

him

Kantorowicz

The mere fact

being

,

37

It

of

a

,

or

at

It

—

.

of

to

by

in

,

or

,

vox

.

,

by

no

.

of

, at

acclaimed by senate and army times by the army alone had legalized emperors the accession Roman has been rightly emphasized that legal emperor there was without acclamation38 and that the acclaiming populi represented vox one group another had distinctly constitu through acclamatory election that tional effect was the medium populi through politically strongest group the audible the the time elevated the new monarch assented the fact his elevation any single case Whatever the background might have been whether

or a

, ,

do

a

to

of

.

of

,

or

bloodright adoption the throne had been achieved election customary inauguration violence and whatever the ceremonies formal acclamation could notbe lacking The inauguration ruler had originally nothing whatever with

in

”

“

or

”

“

on

.

in

,

to

in

as

as

in

ox

-

the historian

.

to

familiar

in

or

in

's

by ,

or

,

.

It

was

a

military constitutive and purely civil act Byzantium and well the Teutonic realms where people and soldiers later times the magnates assented the prince hailing raising accession him thrice and their hands His stallation then took place various forms among which the elevation wagon are most the buckler39 the famous Merovingian drive the

the Church both Rome

as

,

;

or

”

;

,

ist

"

:

of

.

cf

St .

.

;

( ed et . ei

,

ed .

.,

.

III

is

It

a

in

.

.

. : " "

in

is

In

.

.

J.

;

, . 2 ; n

),

(

II

.,

.

.

”,

.

. 4 ff . :

),

(

IV

,

,

of

of

A

by

,

of

;

of T ' o pa

to ",

,

“

IV , ,

,

cit .,

)

,

(

, .

;

in

. ,

H

.

.

.

,

"

,

; 39

,

II,

,

, of

in

II

,

of

,

a

.

of

,

id

, ),

;

2

ab ”

, et c .

IV "

, ,

II

of ,

I:

to

to " ;

,

,

)

(

,

),

,

et

:

"

(

.

ed

.,

.

,

., . A ” .D .

in

,

,

16

,

.

10 8 , : p 5 “ . : " 20

, ., 2, . 18 , , 3 : 19 “ f. , , 6,

,

,

.

.,

.

,

. '; );

A . D

.,

,

.

(

cf .

" cf .

at

as

;

34

,

.

–

pp

.

,

cit .

op

.

,

,

as

;

.

38

cf , .

,

. , IV , n . . 24., . p . to

37 In

Symmachus the army established itself the fourth century according senatus Straub op cit see his first chapter for the general de velopment See below Chap The subject has been greatly clarified far mediaeval conditions are con cerned by Heldmann 258 289 The decisive factor the election was that the candidate was styled Augustus and received the acclamations laudes Augustusque nuncupatur cum laudibus amplis Ammian Marc XXVI ibid XXVI Valentinian 364 Gratianum declararunt Augustum clamo Augustus nuncupatur more solemni rum amplissimo sonu ibid XXX Nuncupare Straub op cit pp and der Begriff für den wichtigsten Einzelakt des gesamten Zeremoniells die feierliche und offizielle Über tragung des Herrschernamens Augustus oder Caesar die durch den Zuruf der Truppen erfolgt We find the terminology unchanged the Middle Ages Annal regni Franc 812 MGH SS rer Germ Kurze 1895 136 the acclamations the Byzantine ambassadors before Charlemagne more suo est greca lingua laudes dixerunt Imperatorem eum Basileum appellantes Benedict Andrew Zucchetti 175 referring Otto laudibus scolis honorifice laudatus Augustus est appellatus Thietmar MGH SS rer Germ Holtzmann Henry 1935 133 referring Bavaria who was hailed king against Otto during the Easter celebration at Quedlinburg 984 hac festivitate idem suis publice Rex appellatur laudibusque divinis attolitur evident that the ancient certainly constitu tradition was unbroken all these examples the acclamation tive Of more courteous and flattering character although politically very important because implying the recognition the Western imperial dignity by Byzantium were the acclamations proffered honor of the Emperor Louis and Empress Angilberga by the Council Constantinople 867 Mansi op XVI 417 Ch Leclercq Paris 1911 Hefele Histoire des conciles trans Dom 448 Dümmler Ostfränkisches Reich 199 Brightman Byzantine Imperial Coronations Jour Theol Stud 1901 367 the usage was probably Teutonic origin but was closely connected with Peter Central Asiatic observances see the most interesting material offered Marginalia Boodberg The the Northern Dynasties Chap the Histories Coronation Hsiu Harvard Journal Asiatic Studies 1939 242 castrensis

University of California

78

Publications

History

in

The establishment and final consolidation of the Christian divine right of rulers , however , implied the recognition through yet another king maker. The monarch , declares the Emperor Marcian in the fifth century ,

is elected to the throne not only by the senate and the army but by God also . "' 40 A participation by the clergy in a prince 's enthronement there

“

the coöpera

fore became inevitable because only the Church could make

of the divine kingmaker visible . The first coronation which was actively conducted or assisted by the clergy (whatsoever the political reason of this ecclesiastical participation then may have been ) took place in Byzantium at the coronation of Marcian in 450 . 41 In the West , how ever , the coöperation with the Church not become imperative before did

tion

,

,

45

in

,

or in

of

.

,

42

,

of

of

.

of

royal anointment was introduced Byzantium although the the rite cradle innumerable rites and among them the ceremony ecclesias tical crownings introduced the imperial unction not earlier than the late Visigothic Spain where the royal sacring with oil had twelfth century been exercised the latter half the seventh century collapsed 711

of

,

at

or

to

by

liturgical

,

,

.

's

to

.

,

on

44

-

, , if

Anglo Saxon anointings really they can claim priority and the Celtic before those performed the Continent remained without universal Europe generally anointing effectiveness did not observe the rite kings prior the time that Pepin required the ecclesiastical legitimation and renewed the Biblical tradition With Pepin anointment the royal inauguration was shifted once and for all the sacramental least

,

on

to

's

by

.

the Church consecrate

a

of

on

,

in

as

in

,

,

as to

.

.

of

to

,

,

certain

first and most began even

to

a

with

degrees the ruler the hands the clergy important public appearance became ecclesiastical He depend with regard his installation the assent practice could refuse theory The clergy well

strictions

re

.

king had been passed

of

Thus the inauguration

By

,

of

,

of

.

sphere Henceforth this action was dominated sacerdotal functions and the model Samuel the prophet and high priest anointing layman and priest David enchanted the minds

, of ,

,

of

Its

Cf .

-c

,

all

in

so

.

candidate considered unsuitable Recognition the Church therefore gradually gained importance and esteem that the assent much the other king reating powers above that the acclaiming people

.Z .,

in

”,

of

,

of

(

ff ., .,

),

,

), ",

(

,

f.

im

ff .

in

“

.

.,

.

as

, .

.

53

.

, ,

23 10

)

.,

,

.

E

,

; ;

.

350

f. 11 , in ff .

scholars

pp

), .,

.

XIII

(

,

, . , 6 in , n . 3 ; .,

,

p

is

. ,

cf .

, - –

;

.

–

.

.,

,

of

.op

,

. cit R ., . p

, ” , , A . .op

pp

333 340 generally refused by modern Anglo Celtic anointings English Coronation Schramm Ellard op cit JLW 1933 however Klauser cit 322 330 Ellard book

The priority

his review

(

,

of

,

;

,

"

cit pp 's . of.,

.op

, ,

37 42 ff ., ),

(

, 44 43

Müller

see for instance

Müller

,

,

“

,

" ",

)

,

.

41 ( W

ff .;

40

Peter Charanis Coronation and Constitutional Significance the Later Empire Byzantion XV Boston Mass 1941 Byz Jahrhundert Das byzantinische Krönungsrecht bis zum Sickel Brightman VII 1898 517 377 claims Nov 602 the date the Imperial Coronation Ceremonies Boak first coronation see however the Fifth and Sixth Centuries Harvard Studies Classical Philology XXX 1919 and the discussion Charanis op cit pp 49 Mittelalter HJb LVIII Die Anfänge der Königssalbung Eva Müller 1938 333 rightly follows Marc Bloch Les rois thaumaturges 1924 475 774 Roman

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

79

was more

or less overshadowed by sacerdotal functions . This does not imply that the acknowledgment of the new ruler through the people was doomed to vanish entirely . In fact it survived , though in a somewhat stunted form , even at the solemnity of the ecclesiastical inauguration ,

namely

the so -called collaudatio of the people . The insertion into the coronation rite of the collaudatio , a shout of agreement , was not regulated uniformly ; place varies the Ordines and does form could take place the beginning the solemn action when the ordaining archbishop inquired whether the people were willing consent the consecration the prince and the answer would either the cry Fiat Fiat the chanting the Deum Or the acclaims the assembly

.

It

its

so

clergy and people

-

of !

be

of of

at

.

! or

of

Te

;

of

to

to

of

in

at its

in

an

',

!

”

of

!

to in "

“

:

by

.

an

!

'

:

on

in

of

a

of

rex

would be shouted the end the consecration sempiternum the Biblical Vivat act homage rather than homage occasionally consent And even this was antiphon sung transformed into clerics Tunc moduletur antiph ona Vivat rex Vivat rex Vivat rex eternum 145 The tendency the part the Church was clearly clericalize the whole action

proper and would consist

in

at

,

as

of

,

,

to

or

of

of

.

to

to

of

and move the coöperation the people the remotest background Both ecclesiastical ideology and principles divine right worked to gether reduce even eliminate the participation the people whose rights however insignificance emerged once more from least

,

,

or

or

in

a

by .

of on

-

of

;

of

of

,

of

.

of to

,

to

of

it

,

him

to

on

46

lex

of ,

theory when the ideas popular sovereignty based the vast com plex regia claims became effective again the At any rate the royal inauguration once was removed liturgical act be the loftiness came independent the acclaim the people The Church her own promote the ruler granting him refusing and peculiar way began the solemnity consecration and sooner later the priestly pouring the balm functions extended far beyond the Samuel like act

of

,

;

of

in

—

's

on

.

is —

proper that the head the new David The coronation the act placing the crown the king head was likewise included the litur gical performance and the handing over ring and the royal insignia

45

.

47

of

to

,

,

sword scepter and orb was also liturgicized until the donning almost every coronation garment became subject the rites the Church ,

, p .

,

Te

of

): “

Cf .

and

,

. . . ."

Te

. . .

,

(

of

"

;

,

,

ff ., et

.,

,

p

.

,

idem

.

,

)

a (

.

.

47 A

.,

,

English Coronation For these interrelations see Schramm Frankreich ZfRG kan Abt XXVI 1937 169

, "

169

807D

.

,

,

et !

,

,

at

.

, "

in pp .

,

“

in

on

, n . 1,

46.,

PL CXXXVIII

"

" , p n . . 1 ,

Die 228 see also his studies Westfranken und Angelsachsen Deutschland 244 250 and 191 and English Coronation general For the connection 143 the collaudatio Deum and laudes see Exurgentes igitur de sedibus the interesting procedure the Council Tribur 895 quaterque proclamantes suis reverendissimi patres cum astanti clero ter Exaudi Christe Arnulpho magno regi vita sonantibus campanis Deum laudamus con Migne cinentibus cunctis glorificantes Jesum Christum conlaudantes Schramm

Krönung

in

be

to

,

, “

; cf . P . L .

of

to

of

,

cuiuscunque regalis ornamenti Benedictio coronae regiae and Benedictio appended the English Coronation Order the twelfth century seem the first blessing royal insignia records of the Ward The Coronation Ceremony

University

80

of California

Publications in History

Against the background of this evolution , it appears consistent that the formerly profane electoral acclamations of army and people , senate or magnates , should likewise have been liturgicized or should have found an antitype in the divine service . The acclamation as a constitu tive and legal act on the part of the people was supplemented by an - legal act , namely by an acclamation on the part of the Church . This was precisely the function of the laudes at the coronation : they represent the sanction and assent of the acclaiming Church . In other words , the collaudatio of the people and the laudes of the Church are two different species of what had originally been one single act : the acclama ecclesiastico

tory legitimation of a new ruler . This agrees with the intellectual de in general. The two spheres , secular and ecclesiastical , had broken apart ; king -making , too , had been divided into two actions , one secular and one ecclesiastical , and , accordingly , the acclamations also had velopment

been split in two . The functions of the two acclamations were not the same. The

collau

took place before unction and coronation were consummated ; it therefore represented the will of the people , including the clergy , to see a particular prince crowned king and must be considered a public manifestation of agreement with the action in prospect . The laudes , how ever , were chanted after the consécration , within the ensuing Mass . They datio

symbolized the ecclesiastical recognition of the king consecrated , and signified a manifestation of agreement on the part of the Church with what had been done . Hence , if we may say so , the collaudatio referred to the prince publicly elected , whereas the laudes referred to the king

the

anointed and thus visibly chosen . The acclamations of the people con ferred on a prince the kingly power , whereas the chant of the laudes presented the new king as the Anointed of God , the XPLOTÓS ÉTupavńs . Occasionally these two acts would be condensed and appear almost as one act . In atory homage

)

of is

of

at

is

. 48 , It

by

a

,

,

in

On

is

.

by

of

an

(

-

of

so

King Edgar 973 the acclam called Coronation Order antiphon the people had been transformed into chanted clerics the other hand the English Order the Twelfth Century the homage again simple shout whereas the antiphon replaced the laudes which the Normans had introduced one 49

of

,

,

of

. 1 .

, . 6 . n

;

7

, . n

.

",

pp

to et

.

of

"

,

fol .

f.

.

,

of in pp

,

.

"

,

.,

,

e .g

49

,

cf .

,

" In

48

a

to

,

)

in a

n

,

,

)

(

at

(

,

of

insignia

,

Speculum XIV 1939 175 The handing over the performed course was always least ever since the ninth century ritual way and with appropriate prayers although the raiments as such do not seem special blessing have received the Cambridge Trinity MS 249 1084 the laudes follow after the Sta retine and before the coronation the queen For the introduction the laudes England by the Normans below 177 Krönung See Schramm Deutschland 320 312 ”,

Mediaeval England

of

to in

in

.

of

in

the rare cases which the laudes are sung not within theMass but the spite end the consecration Yet these and other peculiarities the general belonged laudes the Mass whereas the acclamations

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

81

people

and clergy usually preceded the sacring proper so that the two per formances were separated from each other by the king 's “ transfigura tion " - his anointment and ordination . The laudes thus appear as the ecclesiastical antitype of the secular

By

the

50

.

on

all

acclamations. However , the laudes are the acclamation not only of the visible Church , but also of the invisible one . They contained hails to the king , it is true , but to the king along with the other powers earth ,

, at

of

.

,

of

of

.

of

of

of

an

as

,

,

of

laudes therefore the newly ordained ruler was fitted this world and received the same time his very high place executor the planning Providence The new government was thus linked with the divine government and with that Christ the true governor the world During the ceremony the conse means

into the social structure

.

as

as

,

of

King and Christ had been cration which preceded the laudes the images possible The prayers had emphasized that nearly

brought together the king was

."

byto

is

”

)

in

as

he

"

“

(

"

to

be

glorified without end together with the redeemer and display saviour Christ whose name christus and place he believed The mediator between God and men had been besought the priest may confirm the king that mediator between clergy and people to

,

to

so

.

Christ and

between

the Orders continually emphasize insignificant Even formulae

King

finales concluding the prayers occasionally would display

a

,

52

of

share the throne

by

as

parallelism

to

in

after life he was

the the

In

51

, of

.” :

in

Him

of

this present kingdom and grant him rule together with the eternal kingdom addition this idea stressed time and again the condominium the Anointed with his God with whom

the throne

singular as

in

,

a

.

,

53

on

,

paral placing Christ the anointed and ever victorious elaboration royal finally lel with his vicar earth When the laudes inserted

's ",

in

;

(

of

",

in

“

,

of

a

do

to

.”

”

,

ff .)

.

,

,

e .g .

;

",

.

.”

"

, ) ,

R

. f. H .

.

17 : of “ . ( . .

, 50 “ n, , .

, ., as ,

, .p

in

a

in

to

“ "

or of

a to

in

it

cf .

(

:

,

et

,

,

)

,

;

on of , n ca . f. . 4

.

.,

., p .

14 ,

-

.

.

of ”,

to

;

or

, §

., p .

XXI

“

(

! )

“

, it

,

to

no

is

or

.”

51

p .

5352

, cf .

or

,

,

at

,

of

,

to

38

. , It I , is

a

84 .

, p .

f.

pp

.

,

,

,

in

; cf . ,

of

e .,

i.

as

an

,

50

forget that the laudes con Schramm Der König von Frankreich seems intention for the pope well true the acclamation the people Charlemagne those present and the laudes sung by the clergy coincided coronation 800 below As rule however and ever since the early ninth century the laudes were voiced exclusively by the clergy other special chanters Bukofzer below 197 Therefore cannot be maintained dass den Laudes die bei der Kaiserkrönung ertönten die Zustimmung des Volkes sic zum Ausdruck kam Also there need raise the question whether those accompanying the participate Frankish German king Rome were entitled the singing the privilege purely laudes whether this was the Romans The laudes were clerical performance the congregation the electors had nothing else with this chant but listen silence The song was not even Diaconal Litany with responses Connolly Liturgical Prayers suggested by the congregation Intercession Jour Theol Stud 1920 227 Krönung Deutschland Mainz Schramm See the tenth century Order 317 and ibid 319 cum redemptore ac salvatore Iesu Christo cuius nomen vicemque gestare crederis sine fine glorieris Ibid 316 above 127 pp 201 The Order 900 Schramm Westfranken und Angelsachsen particular see has elaborated the finales the finale concluding the anoint ment ibid pp 203 85 qui unctus est oleo Per dominum nostrum Iesum Christum filium tuum letitiae prae consortibus suis virtute crucis potestates aerias debellavit tained

University of California

82

Publications in History

in the High Mass which followed the consecration , , were voiced the chant inevitably elicited the vision that not only the visible Church acclaimed , confirmed , and recognized the new ruler, but

special festal song

also that through the Church the Heavens consented

to the new a Deo implied king coronatus . The chant that the new was acclaimed also by the choirs of angels and saints , as well as by Christ himself , who , in his quality

at

Commander , recognized

his

as Victor , King , and

christus of the

the new

as

.

,

,

on

of

in

as is

”

,

in

In a

.

“

of

.

is

It

,

all

,

along Church as fellow ruler and the same time reacknowledged king powers ruling with the new the other earth anything but allegorical All this must be accepted with much apparent every that mediaeval Realism line the Corona tion Orders Munich manuscript which the laudes are styled the

Royal Chant

in

of

of

"

”

in

, as

,

,

,

of

's

“ X to ”

of

.

a

is

a

,

,

”,

54

.

shows

of

It

“

Regale Carmen there miniature illustrating this king with crown scepter and orb enthroned the begins large though center the with which the Xristus vincit the artist intended indicate the king rule through with and Royal Chant results Christ Much the passionate emotion the from this interplay widest contrasts and from the haziness the

litany

,

,

.

,

.”

“

's

on

an "

as

as

of

on

of

”

be

of

”

so

, a

.

-

in

as

of

“

,

”

“

,

where the two spheres divine and human still could dis they did solve into one just the pre Christian past People and Church are not the same thing The laudes represent ing the recognition the ruler the part the visible and invisible regarded Church therefore cannot acclamation the part people They people the and even less the consent are not simply form electoral acclamation and the fact that the king was not

horizontal line

for

to

is

?

.

by

of

,

Byzantium

, ,

as

is

56

.

It

,

-

as

,

so

,

,

.

of

early date

an

, ,

Here there were known the constitutive acclaims senate army and people the called Euphemia well the liturgical acclamation during the generally held that the latter did not service the Mnemosynon from

the customs observed

in

account

It

at

,

by a

a

.

,

55

,

hailed alone but the king along with the pope and other powers should prevent us from mistaking the chant for secular constitutional act election Besides the laudes were sung the clergy not the people interesting But was the laudes chant constitutional act all

,

et

;

ad

et

"

:

of

.

."

in

,

et in

et

tartara destruxit regnumque diaboli superavit caelos victor ascendit potestas consistunt cuius manu victoria omnis gloria tecum vivit regnat Deus unitate eiusdem Spiritus sancti per omnia saecula saecu lorum Amen Or the finale after the tradition the sword Per auxilium invictissimi triumphatoris domini nostri Iesu Christi qui cum

.

.

ff

,

ff .

pp

.

.,

of

for the coronation Charle xxi for the two accla

CCXIV

,

below

Migne PL

,

, , p . ., 84 ,

, ff .; c . .3 .cf

55

.

.,

. ;

to

assimi

1º .

,

.

.

, , n . . .op.50

,

.

is

to

It

56 65 54

Cf above Heisenberg pp cit magne and Gesta Innocentii Tertii mations the pope

to

as

. . ."

Patre

clearly the intention present Christ victor and conqueror and thus late with him the newly anointed king See also ibid 235 269 Munich Cod Lat 14322 fol

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

83

a constitutive character in a legal sense . 57 This may be true so far as our terminology is applicable . The acclamation of the people , the army , and the senate was legally constitutive ; probably the act of crowning was also . 58 The acclamations of the Church were certainly not directly “ king -making .” Still , they were a decisive factor for the establishment of

own

the imperial authority ; they were among the many elements disclosing their constitutive power when denied rather than when granted .

his

Similar conditions prevailed in the West . The laudes acclamation , representing the recognition of the king 's legitimacy , was an accessory manifestation , impressive by its festal and solemn character , but not indispensable ; for legally the liturgical acclaim added no new element of had not already received earlier by fact the French and German Coronation Orders not contain the laudes although certain reasons they were probably sung the sacrings these countries Nevertheless the laudes were decisive element because the royal authority and consequently

,

a

,

.

,

,

,

in

at

for

,

.

do

election and consecration

In

material power which the king

,

.

by

.

be

to

at

It

or

of

,

a

in

.

of

,

of

the royal power were strengthened through this solemn assent the Church By means this chant the Church professed and publicly espoused the king solemn form However the weight this pro espousal cannot legal standards fession measured has recently been emphasized that the procedure observed the in

in a

"

,

,

of

(

,

“

,

of

in

as

.

,

59

in

coronations had much common with the usages adhered Church synods Especially during the ninth century and rudimentary form later centuries well the routine preceding the consecration for instance the proposals the chairman the allocutions the bishops

in a

to

a

of

if

"

”

.

A

of

.

a

in

,

so in

on

,

,

to

so

, ,

It

to

to

a

to .

a

as

)

of

and several formulae applied was remindful the routine observed synod And just synod would end solemn acclamation the ruler show that decision was taken the coronation would end solemn acclaim the ruler show that the sacring was consummated speak the seal placed was the enactment the Church charter admittedly does not become legally more valid furnished do

in

exception

97 ff .

,

)

this

. Barion

,

.

to H

.

84 , n

., p .

,

.

(

f.

27

49 – 66 , .

, I,

),

,

(

,

;

,

cit .

.

,

, in,

-

. .

59 68 57

Heisenberg loc see however Treitinger cit 186 Byzantion Cf Charanis XV 1942 Cf Schramm Der König von Frankreich who refers fränkisch deutsche Synodalrecht des Frühmittelalters 1931

to

of

an

nevertheless

an

there

op

constitution

is

rather than

,

tion

of

be

.

is

in

.

is

of

, .

is

of

;

of

a

,

,

.

of

of

an

.

a

in

of

place with gold bulla seal wax but the importance the issue becomes more obvious This true also the laudes They not imply increase the legal force the decision made but they stress the weight imponderable But the decision This weight the imponder legal power ables then and now the sometimes more effective than legally constitutive enactments recogni Although the mediaeval laudes must considered act

Das

University of California Publications

84

, namely the

History

in

of Charlemagne

in Rome. This event was was extraordinary also with refer ence to the ceremonial . The sources do not allow us to distinguish all the clarity desired However even through the dimness ritual acts with

respect , and

ing the two main

, of

,

be discernible the two acclamations interpret question the Church of

a

is

It

seem

the people and those

of

of

the extant accounts there those

it

.

the

in every

.

extraordinary

coronation

to

rule

,

,

"

of

, ,

et

's

,

"

,

by

,

,

"

,

on

a

,

et

"

a

to

of or

the hails

between

on

,

on

not we are make distinction the faithful Romans who after Charlemagne head shouted their the pope had placed the crown pacifico imperatori Karolo piissimo Augusto Deo coronato magno vita victoria and the other hand the chant the laudes proper sources60 whether

the one hand

it

—

.”

as

to

it

in

is

,

a

of

to

,

they then followed the shouts the Romans and the laudes one after the other without break seem have formed one single tumultuous outburst voices which idle seek the particular —

again

of

to

is

"

, be

in

this hail was repeated the Roman clergy ante sacram con beati Petri apostoli However this may and not very satisfactory press sources which have been turned over and over which

fessionem

of

,

or .

.

or

it

of

,

In

.

as

a

“

's ”,

for

,

of

constitutive

”

and legally effective this case the accla intermingled mation the Church with that the people present legally binding those once had also character Charlemagne crowning forms the one great exception When corona cry which was

an

of

.

at

,

.

,

,

routine

or

a

the laudes were voiced by one two chanters responded and the schola choir The performance took place within theMass and the laudes received their set place after the first Collect and every Roman coronation before the Epistle They were heard

tions became

to

the scores

of

century

,

the twelfth

.

laudes earlier than

of

;

do

a

to

,

However

.

of

emperor until the end proceed the Middle Ages Yet we have the century finding incorporated twelfth before this chant into Roman any Orders Order proper nor the Royal Coronations contain the laudes

is

,

,

at

a

in

,

.

It

be

be

or

.

a

,

it

of

forms which have survived from almost every century during the Middle singing the liturgical acclamations Ages make clear that the custom widespread long was for time What remains doubtful however whether not this observance should always linked direct way royal may with the coronations that the laudes when chanted

,

,

.

of

of

,

in

-

,

on

of

on

,

the German French and early Anglo Norman crownings were voiced general the coronation not account the coronations but because would take place one the feast days the Church

.

f

,

)

, .

ad a

,

of

.

(

.,

.

7

.,

II,

,

in

,

in

III

",

"

, 60

The fundamental accounts this respect are the Annal regni Francorum Caspar 800 and the Vita Leonis Liber pont See the careful account Das Papsttum unter fränkischer Herrschaft ZKG LV 1935 257

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae FESTIVAL CROWN -WEARINGS , CROWNINGS, AND LAUDES The Western coronation rite may have borrowed single features from Byzantium , but on the whole it must be maintained that the Western Church developed her most impressive and spectacular pageantry out of her own liturgical resources . Possibly , however , the Byzantine model was effective with reference to the liturgical acclamations which were voiced for the ruler on the great feast days of the Church : Christmas , Easter , and Pentecost . That the Byzantine emperor received acclamations at the Church festivals in Constantinople does not mean very much , for every festal appearance of the emperor was accompanied by these hails . It is of

to realize that apparently in the provincial cathedrals , imperial the acclamations were chanted on these and similar occa sions . 61 When and in what connection this usage was started is not suffi ciently clarified , and merely as a hypothetical thesis the question may be raised whether the custom of acclaiming the absent ruler on feast days may not perhaps be connected with the veneration of the imperial images which , in the provinces , were exposed and vicariously acclaimed on festal occasions . 62 In the Carolingian orbit the usage traced back the eighth century apparently The form these festival acclamations was that the laudes litany least we assumed that the laudes which Charlemagne received Easter Monday 774 followed the Frankish

greater importance

of

to

be

)

. in

, at

to

,

or

,

on

,

.

in

.

SS .

.

— a

to

up for to

,

.

's

It

.

form

,

,

in

The following time Christmas 800 the laudes the Frankish are described quite clearly Here however the festival laudes try were combined with the emperor coronation seems useless find out whether the chant represented festival elective laudes probably they were both The festival laudes this occasion broke and turned back again what they had been originally constitutive acclamation After 800 the matter becomes clearer Early the ninth

.

pattern

53

(p

,

on

.

; at of

can

too ,

, ,

,

,

“

on

"

“ .

on

IV

to

of

in to

, )

., 1, . ”

a

in

of a

(

is in in

,

in

of

32

,

of

.

,

in

61

See Johannes Diaconus MGH VII where the bishops certain Dal quod feriatis diebus quibus laudis cathedrals promise the doge Venice pompam depromere principis post imperatorum aecclesia solebant istius nomen laudis preconiis glorificarent The chanting laudes Constantine the Easter pont special Octave 681 Liber 354 was due circumstances The whole ques special study Imperial probably tion need connection with the Hours polychronion followed by the present orthodox service Christmas and Epiph

matian

xv , 4

ut 62

.

any

,

's

, of

im

,

of a

;

,

.

,

, 40 ) ,

.

(p

onto

72 ,

.

p

. . . vi , " c .

II,

,

G

, .

. . J.

),

,

,

,

in

(

),

,

( p

.

cf

in

to

.

lib

,

)

(

,

,

,

,

1 : “

et

,

.,

.

)

(

Cod Theod Quando nostrae statuae vel imagines eriguntur sive diebus Already Joannes Lucius De adsolet festis sive communibus adsit iudex regno Dalmatiae Croatiae Vienna 1758 has called attention Commentary this law connection with the laudes and refers Guido Pancirolli Dignitatum the Notitia antiquitatum Graevius Thesaurus Romanarum Utrecht 1698 VII 1399F Kruse Studien zur offiziellen Geltung des Kaiserbildes display römischen Reich 1934 who mentions the law several times thinks the images the circus but does not discuss the feast days see however 61 for the natalis imperatoris and below note 107

University of California Publications in History

86

,

century

we learn

the lemmata of certain laudes formularies feast days : .

from

this chant was sung

on

63 that

Incipiunt laudes festis diebus . Quando laudes canendae sunt , expleta oratione a Pontifice , antequam lector ascendat ambonem , pronuntiant duo Diaconi sive Can tores respondente illis schola ho modo . . . in all the Franco - Roman , or Romanized Gallo , ; Frankish formularies the phrasing survives as long as these forms were copied , that is , until the fourteenth century . A similar arrangement is found in a non -Romanized Gallo -Frankish formulary . It refers to the Emperor Louis II and Empress Angilberga , to Pope Nicholas I and

This rubric appears

,

– 66

in

It

:

(

in

MS

" et

.

de

nativitate

.

” )

Christe nomine hec sunt laudes nativitas Domini sive for nativitate sanctorum cuilibet “

in ”

In :64

at

fall

apparently to the bishop of Chieti , and seems to the year 865 imperial couple sojourned when the Chieti has the following head ing

be

I,

of

,

of

,

a

to

.

as

),

-

(

'

on

,

Thus this formulary represents Christmas laudes which however could formulary be sung other saints days well We have Orléans King Charles Pope Nicholas the same period 858 867 referring

,

of

a

is

.

in

It

,

or

of

,

in

of

'

at

,

the Bald and Queen Irmintrude which cannot connected with Charles coronation Orléans 848 that his son Charles when Aquitania general formulary for the latter became king 855 a

"

:

of

by

,

in a

on

festal days transmitted casual way the last four pages collec tion homilies and introduced the heading Finita oratione post

,

as "

,

,

"

” 66

or

,

65

in

similar lemmata are not rare

.

or

in

.”

in

,

excelsis Deo dicat sacerdos Christus vincit Christus regnat Incipiunt Christus imperat After the ninth century rubrics such simply laudes Pascha sive Pentecosten Laudes Paschales 967

Gloria

'

, ,

;

'

'

in

,

” (i .e . to

In

to

et

-

,

.

) .

, I, 16 " , of

“

;

, n .

1240

. f. T .

(

),

(

.

,

.

MS

XXXI cf . G

and

. ) Pl , . 4 ff . .

.,

ff

.

,

),

(

.

,

,

Quellen und Erörterungen

Bibl Nat Lat

Analecta Hymnica VII 1889 Munich Cod Lat 27305 fol 241 zur bayrischen Geschichte VII 1858

in , in

Freising

,

of

Lemovicense

271

473

; ,

,

in

,

,

Prosarium

the laudes

Limoges 1881

3

in

(

, , I

of

to in

;

II,

.,

.

of St .

-

in

is

'

'', at

et

, “ ;

'

14 .

,

in

Dreves

, ,

d

,

;

) ( ,

-

."

" -

)

"

,

if

; cf . G . in

II,

cf .

;

n G . fol . 67 M . 664, . 65

et cf . d

in

,

; cf , , . F ; n . . 1 cf . . ),

, .

I .

.

XII

(

,

,

(

, ) ,

XXXVII

and Early tenth century troper Martial Delisle Cabinet des manuscrits III

Thus Rudhart

.

.

f. in ;

78

II,

, ,

.

;

,

65

,

.

,

.

), , I,

X

64(

the Cologne

,

63 In

MS 138 and the Munich Cod Lat 14510 Andrieu Mélanges archéologie 107 233 MGH LL Fabre histoire 1890 387 Reg Vatican MS 1997 fol 160v Maassen Geschichte der Quellen und der Literatur des canonischen Rechts Graz 1870 527 Gaudenzi Bulletino dell Isti tuto Storico Italiano 1916 376 Catalogue général des manuscrits des Orléans MS 196 173 fols 136 140 bibliothèques publiques 102 The manuscript contains nothing but homilies except for the last four folios which contain the laudes addition the three intentions mentioned we find one for the noblissima proles regalis the Gallo Frankish form of this hail and the likewise Gallo Frankish acclamation omnibus iudicibus extraordinary but seems cuncto exercitui Franciae The form Franciae be correct we take the usage of the language the court Charles the Bald into con sideration Kurth Francia Francus Etudes franques 1919 Although the Orléans formulary preserved cannot refer events 848 the acclamation mentioned Charles Libellus proclamationis might nevertheless imply the singing König von Frankreich laudes at the coronation MGH Capit 451 Schramm Ordines

von

:

Kantorowicz

The fact that the earliest rubric referring

Franco -Roman formularies might

87

Laudes Regiae found

is

in

the voicing of the laudes

that

suggest

days

feast

to

I

,

,

to

on

let

us

chant on festivals of the Church was a Roman usage. It might be con jectured that the rendering of laudes continued simply an ancient pre Frankish , city - Roman tradition and that, assume Pope Hadrian merely Byzantine emperor revived acclaims the feast days which

”

"

the Franco Roman forms

far

-

the lemmata

is

it

, so ,

of

,

of

,

as

as

, -

,

of

.

of

in

. - .

materially

Moreover

as do

laudes

be

to

he applied the Frankish king after that custom had been dormant the times the Iconoclast emperors This may but not likely The laudes Chieti well those Orléans have not the Franco Roman but the Gallo Frankish form and yet they are festival now

so

,

of

to

,

,

.

or

in

on

in

in

;

in

,

in

in

,

to

agree with the urban Roman customs for not seem Rome person we know the laudes litany was not sung unless the emperor present city Germany was the but we know that France and the laudes actually were chanted the cathedrals Church festivals even though the king emperor was not present The lemmata the Franco reproduce the Frankish rather Roman formularies therefore seem

century

mentioned quite frequently

They were always inserted but here their place would

.

in

by for

be

It

.

70

.

69

68

of

, .

and thereafter the vary sections the service The ordinary place for the acclamations intended the ruler was be may tween the first Collect and the Epistle mistake that once they are mentioned after the Epistle More often they preceded the first in

the ninth introductory

is

of

.

than the Roman custom The place the laudes within the Mass

72

even

be

is

to

,

of

,

,

by

by

,

,

, .

of

,

”

.

"

;

in ”

to

is

and followed after the Gloria

or

after the Kyrie but there reason believe that the laudes these last two cases were episco pal acclamations rather than laudes regiae Such acclamations after the Kyrie are mentioned for instance Bonizo bishop Sutri the parti Gregory day san VII On the festal writes Bonizo the bishop

Collect

,

is

,

all

of

for

of

he

in

he

clergy and people and thus en his chair where seen during singing throned remains the solemn the Kyrie eleison and during the chanting pontiff bishops the laudes the Roman and seated

of

is

,

,

n . 2

, ,

.

38 , p

of

. , 44

, n .

.

to

.

,

pp

., , I. , c .

10

.

2 – 4

,

IV

.

.

,

of

is

.

,

( cf

is ,

In

;

, , .

,

,

.

II,

cf . .,

,

(

)

is ; . ,

,

. . In II

.

.,

is

'

.

,

',

.

is

it

72)

, cf . ,

in

of

of

,

cf .

of

St .

,

,

at

,

“

in

e 68 ( . .g (

of

,

-

.

80 )

, ,

is

; it 68 ,

48 .

, n so

; ofcf .

of

48

, ), , is

In

7170

n

, 69 . .

68

apparently the English Coronation Order The only exception far the twelfth century above Normandy chap This true all thé Franco Roman laudes those below England allowing for the one exception mentioned VI note below chap VI notes Troyes 69 and those several French cathedrals Narbonne Laon true also for Gall Goldast op cit 147 the Sicilian Coronation Order the twelfth century below chap VI according For instance Orléans Nevers and Soissons This Eichmann Die Ordines der Kaiserkrönung ZfRG kan Abt 1912 the place the laudes the Byzantine Mass But this not correct De caerim 193 said that the people acclaimed the emperor with the Trishagion and with the Aóta Untersuchungen that with the angelic acclamations Peterson 226 and 234 but this not the Gloria the Mass the Durandus forms mentioned below Chap notes

of California Publications in History

University

88

the emperor and empress , and for the judges and the whole Christian This description agrees , on the whole , with the rubric of a later form of “ imperialized ” episcopal acclamations ,74 so that we must assume that they belonged to a different category even though the text may have

army. 73

tallied with the laudes regiae . The laudes were one of those chants of the Church which were subjected to certain restrictions . Like the Gloria , the singing of the laudes was reserved to episcopal masses ; they could not be voiced unless the archbishop or bishop himself was present or his place

taken by another person of episcopal rank . 75 That is to say , the bishop in person had to receive and to pay the sportulae for — the acclama tions to the ecclesiastical and temporal powers whose representative he was . Of course , it would be difficult to tell whether the bishop re

the festal ruler acclamations as a royal or as a hierarchical rep resentative . The stress may have varied according to time and occasion . If the ruler himself was present , the intention for the ruler was certainly in the foreground ; and if a cardinal or the pope was present , the laudes would accentuate the hierarchical side. In the earlier times , the bishop ceived

receiving the laudes may have represented both powers ; but there can be no doubt that after the eleventh century and especially in the Later Middle Ages the laudes were completely hierarchized and directed so

our attention

service calls

a

the divine

in

of

the laudes

ed

73

The place

to

.

76

for

exclusively to the bishop as representative of the hierarchy that the in tentions the ruler and the other secular powers were sometimes omitted in

,

et

,

et

a

et

,

et

:

),

, ,

in

)

,

,

1 (

.

.

im c

,

II,

,

" (

,

De vita christiana 51 Ernst Perels Texte zur Geschichte des römischen und kanonischen Rechts Mittelalter Berlin 1930 59 Episcopus ascendat sedem populo resedeat qua spectante clero quamdiu donec Kyrieleyson clero sollempniter decantetur laudes Ro imperatori quoque imperatrici mano pontifici omnibus episcopis

Bonizo

:

as

:

fit

, ,

,

; a

, .p

: “

,

.

; or , cf .

82 ),

.

,

,

,

."

cf . ,

de

of

.. .

s . v .“

,

ff .

IV ,

.,

.

;

, ; .p

,

,

et

”

.

.

.

,

",

.

31 .

IV ,

n

.

of

,

;

,

, IX .

Pl .

.

.

.

,

.

in

, p of .

.,

,

.

189

,

,

e , .g

, in ,

of

(

of

pp

.

76

p

.

.

is

75 "

,

to

, I , ,

,

,

, .p

'

. . .'

:

“

et

,

in

in

"

in

.

, .

n

, n . 1 .

."

., p .

.

op

74 .

,

et

iudicibus cuncto exercitui christiano sollempni cum reverentia fuerint decantate Cf Biehl cit 108 follows 72 The rubric reads See the forms indicated above precipuis solemnitatibus vide Laudes sive rogationes sequentes dicuntur quibus pontifex sedet post altare quod licet diebus illis hoc modo Precentor cum quattuor bonis cantoribus cum totidem pueris bene can tantibus immediate post Kyrie eleison incipit post altare alta voce Christus vincit There follows the form adduced below 113 which contains intentions for pope bishop and king though not for the judges and army see for the rubric Martène De antiquis ecclesiae ritibus 584 Cf An impressive description the per formance referring Rheims found below chap Sequitur triumphus qui nunquam nisi celebrante episcopo cantatur says form Paris Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 9505 fol Prost Quatre pièces 171 see also the form Rouen the Bibl Nat Lat MS 904 fol 1080 Si archiepiscopus presens fuerit cantetur ante epistolam Christus vincit the prescriptions at Rheims Ulysse Chevalier Sacramentaire martyrologe mentioned des églises Rheims 104 132 205 and above all 200 Concerning the singing the Gloria Doxologies Duchesne Christian Worship 166 DACL 1525 See the later laudes Orléans Le Brun Desmorettes Voyages liturgiques

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

89

as

we

to

,

.

it

of

is of

of

in

its

change which it is easier to indicate than to explain . The chant , when making first appearance the eighth century belonged the frame work the great Litany the Saints which was but one section

of of

formularies after the Kyrie connection with the Litany

the Mass the Saints

.

of

in

It

77

is

in

of

,

of

,

it

in

of

at by

,

is

be

it

;

,

This fact have seen recorded the first two laudes formularies Angilbert and transmitted sanctioned the Ordo intimated by the ceremonial observed sacring the Louis the Pious 816 may that the place the laudes mentioned by Bonizo and some

,

)

78 is

.

.

by

.

to

an

,

we

(

still indicative the ancient From this association how ever find the laudes removed the early ninth century They have independent liturgical chant become be sung usually between the Epistle nothing first Collect and the We know about the practice ob

acclamatory

At

on

is

of In

.

's ,

or

,

in

in

do

;

in

or to

of

.

in

served this respect during the eighth century Our sole evidence the Charlemagne visit Rome 774 but whether the acclamation was sung after the Kyrie was inserted another place we not know 800 the laudes were probably not sung connection with the Litany the Saints the Kyrie but were chanted after the pope had placed the Charlemagne crown head and after the Romans had given their

We find

,

in

of

of

.

80

or

;

79

we

in

of

of

, at

, 36 f c . .

pp

77

or

of

or ,

.

on

special song

a

flyleaves them Collections Canones a mong writings homilies once the Boethius find them liturgical manuscripts They always the beginning the end

and

at or

as

;

,

.

up

is to

,

of

.

;

an

of

,

of

.

shouts the consecration Louis the Pious 816 the laudes immediately followed the prostration both the emperor and pope imply their connection association which seems with the Litany However this connection By the first henceforth given quarter the ninth century they are definitively separated from the Litany and ever since that time they have been transmitted separately

,

, cf . In

of

,

)

of

20

(

IX

a

.

is ,

.

,

'

,

89 f.

.

a

of

,

in

19

f.

.

.

. .. , , ”

,

,

,

of

;

.,

,

; on a cf , .

,

,

,

;

,

of

.

,

,

5 )

.

.

,

(

in a

,

.

,

.

;

on

(

, of

at

),

in a

”, , 64 . 56 I, ff

f.

, n .

de

, ,

(

In

.

; cf .

), 1,

,

cf .

50 . , of ( 72 , cit 94 ., on ), 73 p . . 6 . .

, I,

( A

, ] , , " ),

of , ,

(

, n .

cf .

,

,

,

79 78.

,

a

.

E

80

II,

SS

17

., , II, in 36 . :

, , .

,

" ff .

.

v

,

II,

is

.

,

Theganus See above For the coronation Louis the Pious Vita Hludowici Imperatoris MGH 594 the form the laudes chanted by actually preserved the pope the poem Ermoldus Nigellus honorem Hludo vici 420 MGH Poet Ezraudi precibusque meis pete flecte benignam Christe aurem votis rex pie quaeso fave Adiuvet Andreas Petrus Paulusque Johannes Atque Maria Dei mater opima pii Cf Eichmann op Above notes Cf Bukofzer below pp 208 Ayleaf between Books Ivrea MS has the laudes and the Collectio canonum Burchard Worms Bethmann Pertz Archiv 1847 pp Reg Lat MS 626 and Dümmler Anselm der Peripatetiker The Vatican 1997 has the laudes the last leaves Collectio canonum which followed by Roman Order Maassen Geschichte der Quellen und der Literatur des canonischen Rechts Graz 1870 527 the Orléans MS 196 173 they are found the end collection homilies above For laudes Boethius manuscript Rouen MS 489 254 Graduel Rouen 69 and for those written an ivory see Kantorowicz Ivories and Litanies Troper Bamberg Cod Lit See Andrieu Ordines 107 371 For laudes see below 120 and Bukofzer below pp 190 198

University

90

of California Publications in History

form of an additamentum along with other liturgical odds without a proper place , thus roaming about in the service books just as many another Franco -Gallic prayer . 81 It is true , a rubric

appear

the

in

and ends and

would often

. But

sung

indicate where and

the

festival laudes ,

have been inserted

what occasions the chant should be

on

like the coronation laudes , do

not

to

seem

books proper — as a part of the Christ liturgy - before the twelfth century , even

in the service

mas , Easter , or Pentecost though Bonizo mentions them and even though once they are added , loosely and without organic connection , to an Ottonian Order of the Coronation . 82 It is always a delicate task to try to explain such changes which usually have

with ,

a

. But at

definite reason

may be

least a suggestion

offered

.

To begin

laudes in festis diebus could not be connected with the Litany of the Saints because the Litany , as a rule , was not offered on these days . Hence , if the laudes were to be sung , they had to be cut out of the framework of the Litany of the Saints to which , in the eighth century , the acclamations had adhered and been assimilated . Moreover , the endlessly long processional Litany of the Saints was shortened when introduced

oil

at

into the divine service , for instance , at ordinations and coronations . 83 Finally , the general change within the rite of sacerdotal ordinations must anointings be considered . Together with the new observance of in

,

of .

oil

of

of ,

(

in

of

this observance the Litany

However

,

the Saints

84

the Litany

.

tion

of

of

,

a

,

the Saints implied the prostration ordainer and the clergy participating custom which connection with ordinations was considerably older than the introduc

,

the Litany ordinands including

,

the singing

all

, or

the

-

in

of

—

an

episcopal and other ordinations observance spreading slowly the century and rapidly the ninth the Litany Saints was gradu introduced into the ordination ritual because this prayer was ally became inseparable from and one with anointings Further eighth

of

,

:

"

15

f. “ , , or of

.

),

fly -

.

,

in

, , .

,

$

., 6 , ,

pp

, , .cf , "

in

) is

(

f.

,

)

, ”

,

(

in

imM cf . .

ofof

.

,

in

of

.

Pl . of .

is

, “ , " ”

,

,

.

,

)

,

(

,

To

-

.

an

(p

of

.

“

,

cf

;

"

“

;

), § 6

.,

,

;

of

,

I,

,

. ”

of

-

to

,

, ”

"

as 8382 a

to

,

(

84

on “ ( of E

81

Bishop This agrees somewhat with the remarks The Liturgical Reforms Charlemagne Downside Review XXXVIII 1919 about benedictions and other prayers derived from the Gallicanized Gelasianum the Eighth Century they were added the official mass books leaves were brought together sort unauthorized appendix 397 Migne PL CXXXVIII col 1119 Andrieu Ordines The Coronation Orders Mainz tenth century prescribe that the Litany was be sung breviter with twelve apostles twelve martyrs twelve confessors and Krönung twelve virgins invoked Schramm Deutschland 311 and 326 his interpretation this place 236 not correct Funk HJb LVI 1936 590 For illustrated specimen this dodecadic arrangement see Haseloff XXXI Eine thüringisch sächsische Malerschule general the Litany investigate the relations between oil anointings the Saints and prostration far beyond the scope this study The statement Grundlagen der Beziehungen zwischen Landeskirche und Thronfolge Buchner Mittelalter Festschrift Georg von Hertling Kempten and Munich 1913 236 Vorträge der Schramm Das Herrscherbild der Kunst des früheren Mittelalters

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

91

with prostration at the anointment ) was transferred to the rite sacrings . Our first evidence refers to the crowning of Louis the Pious in 816 , here the prostration the emperor and the consecrating pope quite prostration clearly indicated Moreover the king de circumstantially scribed the Coronation Order Mainz 961

the Saints

is

85

).

.

(

of

by

in

to

as

to

by

so

.

.

is

,

a

form

, ,

,

of

cloth

on is

we are told led his ordainer and other bishops the the altar Here the pavement covered with tapestries and the elect prostrates himself with both his arms extended cross The same position taken the bishops and priests while so

The king

steps

ca

's

,

.

is

of

for

of royal

an

in

of

is a

It

86

.

,

,

of

of

in

of

the other clergy the choir chant the Litany the Saints abbre viated form with the invocation twelve apostles and the same number martyrs confessors and virgins respectively gesture deepest

That the laudes festal and joyful acclama tion could not received this attitude obvious Even the rapid change from one extreme the other was not suitable although the pro ceedings change without transition Hence when 816 suggest such the Litany with prostration became the custom the sacring the ruler

.

is

in

,

the acclamatory laudes from the Litany recommended some festival laudes with the Kyrie holding that the penance

Louis the Pious

of in

220

a )

1924

,

1

,

,

Warburg

Bibliothek

,

close connection

II,

.

But the

of

separation

itself

of

of

the

,

at

of

.

a

in

,

to

,

be

.

a

,

humiliation and contrition

of

of .

to

is

,

(

A .D .)

Attigny 822 prostration before the altar remained authori combined with priests and tative for the coronation ritual sure be wrong The prostration

,

“

)

., p .

( cf .

of

of

ff

.

),

to

is

It

.

. " ; . . .

,

$ 6

,

to

)

."

(

;

),

.,

(

in

at

of

, " of

,

in

in

(

. , . ." “

in

of

.

A

et

,

) ad

.

”, p

in

in

et

IV “ .

,

, I,

).

-

(

or

)

83 .

, ,

.

:

86 85

(

“ n – .

II

)

,

(t

in

(

in

,

do

l' of ,

,

'

L

cf .

;

.

, . of

of

”

an to “

55 f.

, "

.op

.

of

,

,

;

cit

,

in to , , ., -

,

A

40

,

,

,

of .

,

in

is

1 )

, n .

, .p

, n of . 1 .

. . 6 , ; of p .

.

., .p

in

.,

,

cf .

;

be ", in

,

is

.

, of ;

an cf

, ,

is

an

.”

,

in

(

,

at

bishops their ordination along with the chanting the Litany found the Ordo Romanus VIII and Duchesne Christian Worship 356 stresses that the prayer which was usually offered up silence by the congregation ibid 107 was here replaced by the Litany On the other hand the Litany with prostration at oil anointment found the latter half the eighth century the burial rite Bishop Lit Hist Monte Cassino 216 full description and perhaps the episcopal ordination with anointment earliest one the head chanting the Litany and prostration offered by Hincmar Rheims who refers his own ordina Migne PL CXXVI col 186 Eichmann Königs und Bischofs tion 845 pp Sitzungsberichte München 1928 Abh weihe Ellard There can little doubt that the tertium comparationis between royal and episcopal conse cration was the anointment After the anointment had been added the episcopal inaugurating the king became likewise ordination the ceremony ordination which was accompanied by the Litany and the Prostration coronator and coronan bishops however dus The ordination anointings not antedate the later eighth imagery should be the ruler or even the early ninth century The prostration Empereur dans art byzantin 100 An 1936 Grabar taken into account interesting letter concerning the prostration hough not connection with the ordi nation has been published by Andrieu Ordines 320 350 directed either Hadrian 867 872 Hadrian III 884 885 Cf above Schramm Die Krönung Deutschland 311 inter manus episco perductus porum chorum usque altaris gradus incedat cunctoque pavimento tapetibus palliolis contecto ibi rex humiliter totus cruce prostratus iaceat una presbyteris hinc inde prostratis ceteris autem choro letaniam cum episcopis Henry III breviter psallentibus See also the letter Berno von Reichenau published by Duch Berno von Reichenau ZKG LIII 1934 424 the writer reminds the emperor his mourning the death the Empress Gisela 1043 and expansis mentions modum crucismanibus coram omni populo terram corruistis See Plate

University

92

of California

Publications

in

History

the Mass is still reminiscent perhaps of the former practice . 87 (See Pl. IV . ) At first glance , the singing of laudes on Church festivals seems to be far remote from coronations or ecclesiastico -political manifestations in general. However , this is not so . Church festivals and coronations were correlated so far as a certain predilection prevailed for deferrring the consecration of a king to one of the great feast days of the Church ; or, if

this was not feasible , considering the long delay of the ruler s final instal lation , at least a Sunday would have been chosen , an observance , by the way , which had a parallel in the ordaining of bishops whose consecration took place traditionally on Sundays though rarely on the great festival

'

days . 88 The intention combined with this usage is obvious . The king ' s day of exaltation was to coincide with the days of the exaltation of the Lord in order to make , by this coincidence , the terrestrial kingship appear all the more transparent against the background of the kingship of Christ .

, however , had

also a retroactive effect . The commemora tion of the Lord s days of exaltation was to recall the most solemn cele This tendency

'

in a

king

's

life , his coronation

. Hence there originated one of the , Ages customs of the Middle the coronamenta or festival corona tions of emperors and kings . 89 We should distinguish , as far as this is possible , between festival

bration

queerest

" crown -wearings ” and

festival " coronations

; but

admittedly

the line between these two institutions fluctuates . It is natural that the great feasts of the Church called for a full- dress pageantry on the part of the clergy as well as of the secular power , especially when the latter became ”

87 In the later Order of Mainz ca. 980 (cf . Schramm , “ Krönung in Deutschland ,” p . 326 , § 6) certain intentions for the king were added to the Litany : " . . . et inter cetera inferenda sunt : Ut hunc famulum tuum N . ad regem eligere digneris , te rogamus , audi nos . Ut eum benedicere et sublimare digneris , te rogamus . . . Ut eum ad imperii fastigium producere digneris , te rogamus . . . ” They agree , mutatis mutandis , with the intentions added to the Litany in the Gallican , col. 1011D ; for the manuscripts Ordo de sacris ordinibus , Migne , PL . , see Andrieu , Ordines , I , 576 , s.v. “ Psalmista id est cantor . . . ' 88 Thomas Michels , Beiträge zur Geschichte des Bischofsweihetages im christlichen Altertum und im Mittelalter , Liturgiegeschichtliche Forschungen , Heft 10 (Münster in Westphalia , 1927) . 89 Ôn the coronamenta , cf. Schramm , English Coronation , pp . 31 f ., 56 f . , and passim ,

CXXXVIII

and the same author 's " Der König von Frankreich ," ZfRG . , kan . Abt. , XXV ( 1936 ) , 273 ff., as well as his " Ordines - Studien III ,” ArchUF . , XV ( 1938 ) , 324 ff ., where fur ther evidence may be added from Vita Lanfranci , c. VI, 52 , AA . SS . , May V1 , 835 . The crown -wearings in Germany have been carefully studied by Hans -Walter Kle witz , “ Die Festkrönungen der deutschen Kaiser ," ZfRG ., kan . Abt . XXVIII (1939 ) , 48 – 96, beginning with a coronamentum of Otto I in 970 . For Byzantine crown -wearings on the festivals , see the material gathered by Heldmann , op . cit. , pp . 297 f . , 295 , n . 4; on Easter in 526 , Pope John I performed the festival crowning of Justin I , cf . Mansi , op . cit ., VIII, 457 ; Liber pont. , 1, 175 . See also the discussion of Du Cange , Descriptio ecclesiae S. Sophiae , chap . 43, in the edition of Paulus Silentarius by Immanuel Becker (Bonn , 1837 ) , pp . 100 f .

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

93

“ clericalized .” On these days the archbishops would wear their palls which they were entitled to don only on very few occasions. 90 And correspondingly , the king would wear his crown on Christmas , Easter, and Pentecost . Exactly when this custom arose , we do not know . Such “ crown - wearings ” were certainly an old tradition in Byzantium . 91

more and more

In the West , they were customary ever since Carolingian times at the latest . Charlemagne , on that Christmas morning in 800 , apparently strode to St . Peter s with the crown on head and probably removed

,

an

a

a

.

on

It

on

know that Charles the Bald wore on

92

his entrance into the church We epirrip diadem with silk veil Sundays he went festivals church

usage

,

to

Byzantine

it,

his

'

according

is

.

to

of

to

or

of

"

:

,

,

,

tarion his head when going this Byzantine headgear not the custom the High Mass under his crown which makes the slightly irritated Annalist exclaim He con temned the customs the Frankish kings and considered the Greek

of

.

in

-

of

is

pall

of as

It

to

of

.”

'93

glories highest With this usage we have connect the singing laudes festis diebus though the exposition the crown and correspondingly the

”

,

no of

to

to

-

“

-

a

of

by

By

,

on

to

.

as , n ), , .

a

,

,

ff .

,

So to

's

of

.

as

an

.

in

- of

of

,

:

),

,

86

(

.

), to ,

ed

.,

.

.

to a 13 . ad

.

,

I,

,

,

in

22 : "

:

29

.

,

cf .

;

.,

,

,

,

)

I

."

.

. 8 ,

c

et

of

,

,

in

II

.

-

.

; cf .

of

–

),

(

II .

of , A . – . an of ”

-

(

II on ,

,

",

.

et

,

"

-c

,

.,

.”

im

at

,

f.

21

),

(

of

,

HJ LVIII

(

.

.

.

ac ),

( ad a

.

.

in

ad

, "

. , , in ed .

,

-

a

it

,

,

”,

,

is

as

93

"

in

,

ff .

.

,

., .p

.

. 4 ,

n

.

,

to pp

op

, .,

.;

ff

;

89

XIII

a

-

cit .

,

“

as

,

Cf .

(

92

91

see Joseph Braun 620 DACL

1907 above

.op

.

Freiburg

im

Die liturgische Gewandung Okzident und Orient 931 Treitinger cit 152 emphasizes that the imperial crown processions do not seem antedate the eighth century Heldmann 295 297 300 does not style this coronation festival crown wearing but the evidence adduced by him makes clear that the celebration started festival coronamentum accordance with Byzantine customs Not the crowning but the interpretation the crowning enhancement the imperial rank by the means the Augustus acclamation was the deciding act far greatly Charlemagne problem all this concerned Heldmann has clarified the coronation 800 Annales Fuldenses 876 MGH SS rer Germ Kurze 1891 capite involuto serico velamine diademate desuper inposito dominicis festisque diebus aecclesiam procedere solebat Omnem enim consuetudinem Francorum con temnens Graecas glorias optimas arbitrabatur On the raiments alluded see Eich Kaisergewandung mann Von der Mittelalter 1938 278 who nonliturgical contemporary indicates the connections with the miniatures and the character these raiments that time See also Nithart MGH SS rer envoys Germ Pertz 1839 who relates the arrival the Saturday before qui regium quam quicquid Easter 841 coronam omnem ornatum tam cultum divinum pertinebat ferebant Cf Schramm Der König von Frankreich Also the second imperial coronation Louis Rome 872 refers obviously particularly solemn crown wearing interpretation which would render unnecessary Henggeler Die Salbungen und Krönungen des the all too omplicated theories Königs und Kaisers Ludwig Fribourg diss 1934 844 850 872 Levillain Le Moyen âge XLV 1935 276 284 The question arises whether the Old Testa repeated coronations ment was not the model Chron Et unxerunt secundo Salomonem filium David 9

For the pall

at

,

,

the tenth century perhaps even earlier the crown was headgear which the king was entitled put and off his pleasure obviously Charles the Bald still had done The golden circle

.

regality longer

.

,

all

-

an

required the metropolitans acclamation And this practice the more imperative when gradually these crown wearings became much more than merely full dress pageantry recall the people the display the royal insignia the power and splendor became

94

University of California Publications in History

the character of a quasi liturgical raiment . The theory arose that it was not the king 's office to

in itself had become “ sacramental ” and had

on in his chamber this insignia of the anointed , but that it was the privilege of the competent metropolitan to place the crown on the king ' s head , in a ritual way and with appropriate prayers , whenever he was to wear it . 94 This act of " crowning ” the king anew on feast days became a punctilio of liturgical ceremonies. In fact , the " crowning ” was but a sim

put

of the inaugural coronation , lacking , of course , the anointment which could not be repeated . If one adds to these recurrent coronations the practice observed by some rulers of confessing or even of fasting before every crown -wearing , just as he might have done before

plified repetition

his inaugural coronation , or as the bishop did before the feast days , 95 it becomes obvious that every wearing of the crown , rare altogether , was removed from the profane to the sacramental level. Moreover , it is striking how far the assimilation of royal and episcopal rites had pro

. The king , in fact , adopted episcopal customs just as the bishops adopted royal customs and prerogatives , and often it is difficult to tell whether priority should be sought in the royal or in the episcopal orbit . ceeded

and large , however , pall -wearings and crown -wearings coincided . The crown -wearing days were multiplied in later times , 96apparently with the pall -wearings , whereas on the other hand , the laudes regiae finally were

By

called Acclamatio palliz . 97

In

short , the celebration of Church festivals

94 The right of crowning the king on festivals was claimed in England by the arch bishop of Canterbury , cf. Schramm , English Coronation , pp . 42 f . In France it finally became a prerogative of the archbishop of Rheims , on whom this right was conferred by Pope Urban II ; cf . Migne, PL ., CLI, col. 310 , and Schramm , “ Der König von Frankreich , ” ZfRG . , kan . Abt . XXV ( 1936) , 281 . See also above , n . 47. 95Schramm , " Der König von Frankreich , " p . 273 , notes 2 and 3, and the same author ' s English Coronation , p. 31. 98Schramm , Der König von Frankreich , " p . 275 , n . 1, quotes Pseudo - Turpin ' s fabulous relation that Charlemagne celebrated four annual dies coronae . The " classi cal ” crown -wearings were limited to the three great festivals . See , e. g. , Anglo - Saxon Chronicle (ed . Thorpe , Rolls Series , 23), 189. See also Barbarossa 's privilege for Bohemia , MGH . Const ., I , 236 , No. 170 , where the days of the Bohemian saints , Vencislaus and Adalbert are added ; Bonizo op . cit. ( cf . above , n . 72 ) , on the other a list of feast days in addition to the three festivals we find hand , enumerates Epiphany , Ascension , All Saints , the Days of St . Mary and the Apostles Peter and Paul, the dedication of the respective cathedral and the bishop ' s anniversary ) as laudes days which indicates the close relation with the days of wearing the pall as far as metropolitans are concerned . In Rome , after the eleventh century , there were eight , cf . een dies coronae ; cf . Liber cens . , II, 90; for the English usages under Henry below , pp . 100 ff . The rise of the cult of St. Mary added several new laudes days , and for Mary ' s Coronation there has been composed , in 1922 , an acclamatory song from parts of the Te Deum and of the laudes regiae , cf . RCGr., XXVI, 227 . 97Klewitz , " Festkrönungen , " p . 68 f ., very discreetly indicates the possibility of a parallelism between days of crown -wearing and of pall -wearing . He is apparently quite correct ; cf. Fred R . Gale , in Notes and Queries , CLVIII (1930 ) , 118 , who de scribes a little pamphlet distributed at Rouen which has the title Christus vincit , of Tours , pour le Pallium ( Imprimatur of the Archbishop Albert Acclamations December 8, 1916 ) . The hierarchic aspects , as far as the laudes are concerned , clearly prevail in Bonizo ’ s De vita christiana , II, c . 51 .

III

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

95

all

and of the most prominent festival of kingship began to grow together and became inextricably interlaced during a period of nearly three centuries . The change from festival crown - wearings to festival crownings was not one. Repeated crownings occurred above when the king mar remarried because this occasion the inaugural crowning the crowning queen would usually preceded festival the king The earliest example belongs either the year 865 when Lothar -

II .

of

re

a

as

to

be

by

of

on

,

or

a rapid

ried

at

in

in

is

;

I,

in

,

in

of

,

it .98 ,

to

or

at ,

Thietberga his legitimate queen 866 when Charles By the tenth the Bald had his Queen Irmintrude crowned Soissons century the growth festival crownings had increased traceable most the European kingdoms France under Hugh Capet and Germany under Otto England after the Conquest but also the of

recognized

,

an

,

it

on

no

.

to

-

an

"

of

or

.

of

.

to

99

latest The eleventh and twelfth centuries seem mark the high tide this practice which rapidly faded away during the thirteenth crownings were not only repeated These coronamenta increase solemnity owing the Church festival They were has been said ecclesiastico legal act which bestowed new status the king

,

.

as

of

in

,

of

It

100

as

,

101

.

of

the

of

a

,

's

on

,

.

-

re

of

,

as .”

of

as

,

in

symbolism then understood but did exhibit him anew the language the manifest ruler his people was essential that the king possible that capacity should be seen by many his subjects The crowning within the church certainly was important But the act spectacular pageantry for the crowd that could not enter the cathedral performance was the king great procession with the crown his head which often has been considered the ecclesiastical equivalent the Imperator ancient triumphal procession And indeed the elabo

,

of

's

festival coronation proper did not his

A

another church

since the emperor placed the crown

on

,

place

or

Santa Sophia

take

.

to

,

,

in

102

it

.

,

on

as

of

on

rate processions the Byzantine emperor the Church festivals well other occasions make the uninterrupted survival the Roman Byzantium unless tradition quite obvious The imperial procession circulated within the palace took its way from the emperor chambers own head and

.

cf

,

.

, n , . 2 .

,

)

(

,

" .51 p

., p .

96. ed

, , . cf n

,

“

.op ed .

.

.,

, I, 23 , n . 1 . .

.

,

13

,

14.

the

in

I'

s

- in

to

,

; , cf . IV on , c .

,

9998

Schramm Der König von Frankreich Richer Historiae MGH SS rer Germ Waitz 1877 134 referring Christmas 987 Schramm Der König von Frankreich 275 For Otto crown wearing Easter 970 Klewitz cit For England

,

,

,

.

. C .

.

91 .

,

,

.

ed

19 ,

10

, c is .

on

, n . 3 ,

.p

",

"

"

.

"

,

.

,

97

,

,

a

of

Above

, n .

102

; II

:

,

.

,

, , p c .

,

101

-

Anglo Saxon Chronicle quoted above English Coronation 100Schramm 31 See the Constitutum Constantini Mirbt Quellen 111 for the imperial and papal processions respectively For the connection between triumphus and pro cessio see the Graphia aureae urbis Romae Libellus and Schramm Kaiser procession closely related with Rom und Renovatio 101 The sometimes the adventus ruler see Peterson Die Einholung des Kyrios 693 the relation between reception and triumph

University

of California Publications

History

in

103

96

,

104

,

or In

.

by

.

of of

to

for

In

left the palace crowned . The Western ritual was more complicated owing crowning the act fact two churches were needed the accomplishment the full program the one church

consequently

,

so

at 105

,

attended the service the beginning prayers selected cantors chanted the

,

which laudes regiae

he

to

,

the cathedral Here after the introductory

.

church

of

,

or

:

in

.

on

bishop the king was crowned the competent archbishop that he could wear the crown the street Then followed the second part of the great public show the king paraded solemn procession together bishop occasionally with the even with the pope from the first

to

,

at

,

of

in

by

.

of

of

on

by

by

the

as

,

of

be

as in

,

is

to

,

,

as

,

-

, , , of at it or

,

,

.

of

an

a

,

,

106

.

Church

an

the king Son crowned the Lord and adopted His The laudes chant therefore was not merely additional crypto legal act festival song but legal well and must con part integral the royal presentation within the framework sidered clarifying the Church Here too recall the practices ancient Impera publicly Rome where the Caesar intervals was acclaimed

,

publicly

in

,

of

.

as

,

its

in

,

by

banquet

a

, ,

After Mass the

,

.

king returned again procession the king presided who still wore his the over where every re crown concluded the day The acme the pageantry and spect part High central was the Mass the cathedral which the king presented himself the vicar Christ And the symbolism this display was increased repeating the accla the part the Church mations the inaugural crowning and thus recognizing once more and palace

an

a

.

form

on

The

of

the imperial coins

on

recorded

107

as

of

be

to

at

of

,

of

.

to

,

or

,

victory

of

a

—

when

or or

one the generals was announced im important when administrative changes laws were proclaimed These acclamations likewise added nothing new the status acknowledg they represented recognition the Caesar but and new Imperator and were considered important enough ment the Caesar tor

perial triumph

these acclamations

,

,

.

to

;

in

and the occasions which they were offered changed Christian times underlying idea however was merely modified and accommodated the new conditions to

, 78 .

f.

in

,

., p . . 63 . ., n, .

ibid

a

,

of

31 's ; ,

”

pp in cit

Treitinger

op

Cf .

on 107 106 105 104 103

of

“

so

in

be

These customs must taken into account order understand why many provincial cathedrals possessed service books containing Orders Kings and texts for the Coronation laudes although real corona

,

,

ff .

.

,

as

;

ff .

),

on a

),

( “

,

,

in

,

in

of

,

of

.,

ed

,

II,

as

as

. .,

,

e . g

2 to ., . 3 ( , 4 3d of .

in

on

)

,

” so Z

of

a

”

“

, .sv .

,

to

,

, .

73

f.

., p , . RG 56 , ., ,

,

.op

71 ,

of n

. ., .p

;

.,

cit

.

( op

' in

,

150

Benzo

,

;

, .

IXcf

.,

.

,

see however also Alba Ad Heinricum MGH SS XI 656 and Klewitz clear interpretation this passage Liège and Pope and emperor together paraded 1133 1131 Laetare Witsun Rome Klewitz cit notes Adoption des Die Eichmann the study See for this very complex problem germ Abt XXXVII 1916 291 deutschen Königs durch den Papst They are recorded with figure that IMP XVI Roman coin would Impe the reign but the sixteenth acclamation the sixteenth year refer not Rosenberg 1887 782 Mommsen Römisches Staatsrecht rator Imperator RE 1139 well under the names the individual emperors See the paragraph

Kantorowicz

:

Laudes Regiae

97

tion had never taken place nor was ever likely to take place in that cathedral . The manuscript transmission of laudes , we cannot doubt , is often connected in one way or another with the coronamenta . Yet , there

are merely inner relations between festival crownings and laudes , and one should refrain from trying to establish general rules where there are none .

108

However, one of these inner relations can be recognized in the fact that the number of laudes formularies increases with the increasing diffu sion of the coronamenta and that , in turn , the laudes disappear or undergo

,

?

of is

.

of

"

, or

,

.

to

,

did

“

in

be

A

of

essential changes at the time the festival coronations become obsolete . further link between the transmission laudes formularies and corona sought menta must the festival itinerary the various kings impor Where the king spend Christmas Easter Whitsun This tant know For frequently though not always the recording laudes in

,

all

of

.

,

as

, as

of

in

or

liturgical manuscripts may have depended upon whether not the king customarily spent one the great feast days that cathedral town General convenience well economic considerations would be or

to

as

so

,

,

,

the

in

of

-w

,

,

.

,

it

.

to

, of of

in

place decisive the choice the more the custom arose defer the royal diets one the great festivals usually Easter Whitsun tide This combination diets crown earings and Church festivals when became effective influenced the itinerary the kings not incon siderably The German kings for instance who former days celebrated

;

,

,

.

. -

in

a

of

,

at

,

109

,

to

,

in

early eleventh the festivals their rural palaces began favor from century the episcopal towns for staging their elaborate ceremonial and this custom depended upon and the same time promoted the general development toward reurbanization mediaeval life Hence economic social development and court ceremonial moved the same

direction

of ,

of

,

, .

by

.

In

in

to

,

the European

of

In

countries the kings therefore would move for these celebrations somewhat regular turns one the favored England cathedral towns this festival itinerary the king was worked out meticulously William the Conqueror His program pre some

at

of

,

.

at

of

.

to

,

110

of

at

the celebration Christmas Gloucester Easter Win Consequently we should chester and Pentecost Westminster expect have laudes texts preserved from these three cathedrals How scribed

is

in

,

.

-

to

,

ff .

A ), .D ., 65

(

.

, p .

-

no

.

-

4 ) in

. n, .

.

“ A . D .

.,

,

e . g

85

., f. ;

.,

,

,

,

ed.

- in

110

be

in in , p

,

.,

.

.,

77 , ff

.pp ”,

.,

cit

op

.

,

.

of

in

(

,

of

manuscripts containing laudes 108 The increasing number twelfth century proves very little France Schramm ZfRG kan Abt XXV 1936 340 manuscripts then increased general because the number Their disappearance the Empire during the Hohen continue more striking The crown wearings staufen period and thereafter but the laudes disappear about 1100 109Klewitz see also Bruno Heusinger Servitium regis der deutschen Kaiserzeit ArchUF VIII 1923 who points out that the shortly after 1000 began spend the festivals German kings and emperors preferably episcopal towns Anglo Sacon Chronicle Thorpe 189 The Anglo Saxon itineraries here may disregarded pre Norman laudes since there were

University

98

of California Publications in History

ever , we possess only the laudes formulary of Winchester . It is usually brought into relation with William I's festival crowning and the inaugural crowning of Queen Matilda in 1068, since the names of William and

thir

112

there are two

to

In

.

from

,

at

to

on

III

any

to

Worcester Cathedral this prove the coincidence because the singing laudes

texts transmitted

easy

is

it -

case

Henry

refer

113 of

century

teenth

well

as

,

111

Matilda are mentioned ; but of course it could just other crown -wearing at Winchester . Furthermore

.

is

,

,

In

,

;

in

to

's

of

England that royal chaplains the king suite would chant hence there was need record the texts the liturgical

of

114

,

this litany

no

in

prevailed

to

as

.

be

a

,

,

,

Christmas 1232 Worcester recorded For two perfect correspondence between festival coronations reasons however expected and laudes cannot the first place not all the laudes texts yet been brought light and secondly the custom preserved have

namely almost

,

is

it

,

;

in

.

It

be

.

books local cathedrals may Germany that similar conditions prevailed also that sometimes royal chaplains sang the laudes Moreover 115

111 114 112 113

Cf

.

;

a

116

as

of

II,

of

117

,

.

of

at

,

.

him

Ratisbon

,

1029 and 1034

,

at

of

monarch Minden mentions

regina Gisela The same 1033 Minden and another manuscript imperator Conrad celebrated Easter Henry predecessor where his also spent that

as in

,

since 1026 spent Christmas

rex

emperor

as

in a

,

rad

of

in

II

know

at

a

.

We

in

Nevertheless some cases coincidence can demonstrated that Conrad celebrated Christmas 1024 Minden formulary manuscript laudes Minden mentions the name Con

,

cult

be

of

.

is

of

.

,

Finally our certain that not all the texts extant have been discovered knowledge the royal itineraries most fragmentary All this makes coördinating laudes and festival coronations even more diffi the task

63 .

,

of

.

; ,

., I,

;

of

,

to

,

in a

.

,

,

14

of

65

of

,

1,

.

, I, 6662 . –

,

, .

.

III

; cf , .

of of

of

,

.

,

below Chap VI notes Below Chap VI notes Calendar Liberate Rolls 197 The cantors under Henry were the royal chaplains Walter Lench and Peter Bedinton Liberate Rolls 441 and passim Once while the precentor sing the laudes to Westminster Stephen London was ordered by the king King John gether with the monks Westminster ibid 234 496 The cantors ), p . 1 ;

”,

cf . ac E . de

de

,

-

as

, ;

"

“

”,

.

to

is “

.

N

.

.

an 11 ,

)

-

)

)

.

is

,

,

is

–

(

(

of

a

of

. of , in

be

,

.

,

)

e ; .g

as

(

.

of

)

–

(

.

cf .

(

of

.

,

of .

.

II .

,

"

"

,

of

,

),

f. la (

85 de

,

88 – 96

.pp

.,

, of of op ; . .,

of

,

it 115 116

" (

"

117

as

“

,

in

,

ed . T .

et

,

Eustace and Ambrose were likewise royal chaplains Rotuli Liberate misis praestitis regnante Johanne Duffus Hardy London 1844 Jami Anglo Norman Contemporaries son The Sicilian Norman Kingdom the Mind Proceedings the British Academy 1938 261 who suggests that Ambrose may be the author the original Estoire Guerre Sainte Klewitz cit has reconstructed the festival itineraries far was possible the evidences for the dates quoted here refer his lists Berlin Staatsbibl MS Theol Lat fol 114v Conrad rex Gisela regina Emperor their names are preceded by those and Empress Chuonigunda dowager Henry emperor Gisela still Wolfenbüttel Helmst MS 1110 1008 fol 257 Conrad regina Carolingian times were which means very little the consorts although they might emperors often styled Queen consorts The date not Archbishop Piligrim Cologne 1021 1036 and Sigebert certain since the names scope Minden 1022 1037 leave fourteen years 1022 1036 for dating the formulary

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

; an

99

-century formulary from Ratisbon king would both monarchs for the initial written over Henry Bamberg erasure was too often allow any convincing suggestions with reference the date the laudes this cathedral formulary mentioning Henry emperor might well refer however , ,

and

at

,

in

,

that

1069 but the Freising formulary This might indicate that Freising

,

;

”

.

.

in

.”

a "

to

,

in

-

“

a

,

The coincidences are not

cases We know for instance place under Henry III 1048

Freising was crown wearing Henry under 1059 1062 and King Otto our disposal refers IV

1020

to

as

;

of

of

to

and

1016

these few

in

as

striking

so

is

to “

's

in

II

118

.

,

a

the Easter celebrations always

an

eleventh

fit

1010

C ”

and

in 1007

119

this feast

of

a

118

in

,

II;

”

.

,

It

.

's

,

, is

at

to

at

as it

.

so – 03

121

“

II

to

be

,

is

as

as

-

120

.

a

of

early had been the scene crown wearing the second half the century formulary extant from tenth On the other hand there Passau which can dated accurately because the acclamations refer Pope Sylvester King Henry and hence the form falls the year 1002 king agree This however does not with the festival itinerary may be that these laudes were offered far known him his inaugural circuit after his coronation Aachen Yet there ,

;

of

,

,

),

,

.

. ;

, to ,

II, .,

,

is

"

”

),

;

,

,

in

1V 4 to )

at

a to

,

a

II

of

in

; ; .,

.

),

,

(

a ,

, n . 4 , p .

A

. . .D .)

II,

.”

et

is

,

, ; cf .

-

to

.

),

,

.

M .

,

)

.

(

.

.

"

. : St

to

(

. ; ,

,

,

1,

,

.

).

of

in

" in a

to "

II

( ., cf . (

'' ;

“

op

,

, .

6

)

(

of

in

A as .D is .

:

."

's

.

12

'

,

cf .

,

;

46

,

.

.

V

9 in ),

.

5 (

,

in

,

is

is

I

, . . ; .p .

IV

, “ n .

.

is

,

).

,

an

.

,

,

in is a

,

's - cf .

,

in

. to

of

.

(

of of

., is

,

e

i.

,

is

.

.

P

121

.

-

to

is

“

is

p

cf . .

in

.

to

in

,

.

P

.

, p . xl ,

to

be

.

-

,

( 15

F , .

92 ;

cf .

.

40

. ,

, 7 I, ), 1 (B .

.

).

( cf .

, . n .

,

.

6 zu (

.

. St . in ,

to

)

.

(

11 .

is

; of

of

of

.

98 -

.

,

St .

of

.,

.

" f .

it

"

.

;

.

.

,

119

to

A

of

to

II in II , (

.

– 10

of

,

, as

.

.

,

Munich Cod Lat 14322 fols 99v The name the bishop Ratisbon Gebhard means very little three bishops this name followed one another the lacking Georg Swarzenski Die Regensburger name the abbot Emmeram Buchmalerei des und Jahrhunderts Leipzig 1901 191 suggests the time Gebhard 1023 1036 and Abbot Ridolfus The form may have referred originally Henry king from 1002 1014 who was twice Ratisbon during this period the laudes the Cassel Landesbibl MS theol seem fall this period too displays archaic forms second text laudes the Munich manuscript fols and refers probably Gall Bamberg Cod Lit Ed III fol Leitschuh Katalog der Hand Bamberg amberg schriften der kgl Bibliothek 1898 147 Migne PL CXL cols 54 AA SS July III 699 The text refers the Emperor Henry but Cunigunda Queen above 116 That nobilissima proles acclaimed although Henry was the Joseph like marriage which made him saint shows that this acclamation was formulatory The conclusions drawn from this formula are wrong therefore bound Kehr his Introduction MGH Dipl Karoli quite correct when stating with reference Tertii the various proles prayers Als historische Zeugnisse sind diese formelhaften Bestimmungen ohne Bedeutung Chap 120For manuscript and editions below 114 The bishop Freising 957 994 Otto king styled acclaimed Abraham the queen name King Arnulph queen which however does not occur the Oda the name Saxon dynasty Emperor Otto his Empress and the proles Another form laudes referring regalis found the Bamberg Cod Lit Ed fol Leitschuh cit Troper written perhaps 143 The manuscript the monastery of Reichenau von Winterfeld Zeitschrift für deutsches Altertum XLVII 1904 328 Clemens Blume Analecta Hymnica XXXIV 1900 The date suggested by Winterfeld 1008 which would make the acclamation Otto commemo Pope Hadrian 868 which Pope laudes found rative acclaim such sempiterna memoria Nicholas acclaimed Liber pont 177 But this practice Chap VII does not occur the laudes regiae during the Middle Ages 181 for the sixteenth century The name Otto as that the king had itself become formula after three kings of this name had ruled Vienna Nationalbibl Cod Lat 1817 theol 277 fols 183v 184 Andrieu Ordines Romani 388 397 the form has been published by Gerbert Monumenta veteris liturgiae Alemannicae Blasien 1779 110 The reference Passau found the acclamation the clergy Omni clero Pataviensis aecclesiae vita victoria

of

University

100

Publications in History

California

always remains the possibility of a much simpler solution : the laudes were sung in the king ' s absence . Thus , in spite of a few agreements between texts and itineraries , it seems difficult to establish any plausible general rule . It is surprising , for instance , that no formulary seems to be extant from Merseburg where the kings and emperors celebrated the festivals so frequently . Was it in this cathedral that the king's chaplains voiced the laudes ? Or were these

the

to

of

? ? 122

minimum

a

in

its

acclamations unknown in the non - Frankish eastern German cathedrals ? Also , it is remarkable that not one German formulary seems to be pre served from a date later than the reign of Henry IV . Was it because of implications that changes liturgy had the Investiture Strife and taken place Was the ecclesiastical worship the ruler then cut down both England and Germany was apparently Correlations between laudes and crown wearings can special hardly detected The distinction between laudes referring general most crown earing and laudes referring Church festivals Germany problematic France such distinction almost impos sible seems that the chanting laudes France was more closely

-

in

France

a

to

is

in

is

a

in

the

.

It

of

;

in

in

-w

to

.

be

.

A

course different from

taken

or

to

,

a

on

an

at

,

or

to

is

, of

.

, or

re -

it

If , .

to

various Church festivals than the inaugural fes say the laudes were sung because the king That was Christmas Easter Pentecost and not because the king was inaugural crowned crowned the laudes were really sung coronation the reason was probably that the celebration took place attached tival crownings

au

,

in

a

in

are

der

,

on

,

IV . ( 123

.

great the Church festivals And the primary connection with the calen

They were sung

cathedrals ; for

122

many French

in

a

,

of

.

any other country

on

or

's

,

as

.

feast day But the decisive factor for voicing this litany was obviously petit the feast day such not the king coronation couronnement pied This connection with the ecclesiastical calendar implied the other hand much greater popularity the laudes France than

's )

, ;

–

(

in

.

N

to a

,

.,

”,

in

,

.

,

f.

188 have noted within modern France laudes the following Arles Autun Beauvais Besançon Châlons Chartres Elne Laon Narbonne Nevers Orléans Paris Rheims Rouen Senlis Sens Troyes and Vienne This list twenty two cathedrals far from stages for royal these cathedrals served some time other

were

possible

, .

-

it

if

,

is

, , ,

:

.

is ,

f.

,

, , 1

, ,

, ,

, ,

,

,

as

,

on

-

,

a

.

cathedrals Aix Limoges Lyons Soissons Tours complete Many crown wearings

in

,

, ,

-

or

, at

.

of

,

, ,

,

,

,

,

,

To of

synchronize these crown wearings with the respective laudes would require special study each individual cathedral which this study For Tours see Martene 363 568 of

IV

f. )

is

to

–

,

,

-

of

-

de

,

.,

N )

-

"

,

,

( (

123 , I ) ) , ,

1933

89

,

,

of

(

an

to

to

,

to

."

“

.

ff .

),

III

to

(

is

; cf .

,

of

of

Henry Peripatetiker The laudes Dümmler Anselm not even Burgundian German origin they are The bishop acclaimed was Henry Ogerius only chancellor Ivrea The twelfth century form non Roman imperial laudes from Aquileia Bernardo Maria Rubeis Monumenta Ecclesiae Aquilei ensis 1740 588 The date these laudes 1145 1153 determined by the accla Pope Eugene mations 1145 1153 and Patriarch Pelegrinus 1130 1161 Emperor King the other intentions refer his Empress and his Queen the clergy and the judges and Christian army For certain changes the liturgy Empire during century Speculum within the the eleventh see also Ladner XVII 1942 197 and Klauser Die liturgischen Austauschbeziehungen HJb LIII

beyond the scope

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

101

only in a wider diffusion , but also in a longer survival of the laudes in France than in any other country . For when the observance of solemn crown - wearings died away in the thir teenth century , and with it the singing of the laudes regiae proper , the old tradition was not discarded in France . The song became attached exclusively to the bishop or archbishop ; it changed into Acclamations pour le pallium , chanted on the days when the archbishop wore the pall .

.

of

of

or

of

parts

,

to

the hierarchy alone and not the ruler well the original laudes even the whole form the exaltation the princes the Church

referred frequently

were adapted

as

to

finally

although

for

It

124

dar of the Church resulted not

FRANKISH PSALTERS AND ROMAN

ORDINES “

re

,

;

of

to

,

,

”

125

.

of

“

most unfortunate

”

a

of

combination circumstances the terms Gal and Roman were applied seventy years ago two different types laudes Whatever the meaning these terms may then have today these distinctions are both too narrow and too wide their been

By

lican

.

of

”

, ,

.

.

,

"

“

a

to

,

,

to

as be

to

is

It

and mutual exchanges

give and take between the two rituals

be covered by two simple catchwords the laudes are concerned these terms are greatly misleading style the form that begins with the Christus even convenient type different Christus regnat Christus imperat Gallican and

As far not

vincit

of

in

short the whole crisscross proves too complicated

,

The various relations interpenetrations

,

.

meaning

“

”

“

do

to

,

semicorrectness obscures rather than clarifies the problem and with gard the historical development these designations miss the essential point because they not elucidate the mutual borrowing The terms Roman and Gallican have forfeited much their former simple

so of .

of

.

to

,

,

”

"

,

by be

,

is

-

so

,

of

.”

"

In

this Roman the first place the Gallican laudes are Frankish Second most the elements though not the textual composition the called Gallican laudes can traced Rome Third every called Roman form influenced the Frankish composition which from

,

it

.

to

was adapted Roman usage Its significance has hitherto never recognized since has not even been clearly distinguished from

been

the

form

.

-

Gallo Frankish

a

it

be

.

is

.

,

"

in

be

as

a

to

"

"

,

or

"

"

"

,

is

called

-

so

.

on

Rome Furthermore the truly essential feature the Roman laudes not their being Roman but their being episcopal papal will shown the next chapter Finally the terms are obstructive more careful analysis For there indeed Frankish formulary which might called Roman because eventually retroacted

For

to

,

."

“

ff .

and have since Laudes Gallicanae

163

, .sv . .

,

Quatre pièces pp cols 1898 1910 –

VIII

.

DACL

, ,

adopted

.,

generally

of

to

is

.

97

n

, .

above

The terms were introduced by Prost ; .cf

been

Cf .

125 124

to

it

apply distinctions greater all these reasons advisable precision the various forms and choose designations which really

University of California

102

Publications in History

are

explain what they indicate and at the same time expose the historical unfolding of the laudes . Hence , the form mainly dealt with until now has been called “ Gallo - Frankish ," a name which indicates the genuine Frankish and Transalpine , though not ancient " Gallican ," character of the composition . The laudes customarily called Roman will here figure

.

"

-

."

,

up”

.

I

,

by

,

of

.

in

to of

a

of

.

,

be

to

“

,

Papal laudes And the Frankish always as that which they namely form adapted Roman practice and bound with the Ordines Romani styled though not incorporated into them will And Franco Roman with this last pattern we now concern ourselves years after the coronation The formulary first appears about score Charlemagne 800 Rome that time had accommodated herself the liturgical worship the Frankish ruler Pope Hadrian had intro

to

in

a

to

on

.

It

on

.

I

It

of

of

as

the Frankish king Roman Patricius into the prayers the urban Roman ritual was Hadrian who ordered everyone Saturday during Lent bend his knee for Charles was he who intro Holy special prayer Wednesday duced be said for the king duced the name

was probably Pope Hadrian who introduced the commemora the Frankish king into the Roman Praeconium Paschale whereas this Memoria previously seems have figured only the prayers the Frankish rite And was Pope Hadrian who first had the laudes sung

to

of

in

it

126

.

to

tion

,

of

.

It

Week

to

is

,

of

,

-

127

.

It

a

,

,

of

in

of

in

of

.

a

in

every reason Charles Roman service There believe that the liturgical acclamations the form the Gallo Frankish litany were not heard Rome before Easter Monday 774 This date therefore may mark for our purpose the terminus the first entrance the Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat with the ensuing saints into

126

,

is

Augusto

Focae

to in

in

;

Exaudi Christe

et

indicates that the

!

case nothing

cry

in

of

of

.

,

in

-

,

of

,

is

.

in a

service held Roman basilica doubtful whether before that date though by itself Roman even the classical vita acclamation the Romans was voiced Rome during the Mass The only precedent 602 when Gregory the Great ordered the clergy and senate Rome acclaim the imperial icons the basilica Julii the Lateran and this

,

,

,

. G .

.

.

48 , n

,

,

et

),

. ,

.

51 f. , p

.”

139

to a of

,

,

.,

, in

,

.Pa . ( II, n .

,

.

de la 127

Cf

f.

.pp

“

in

.,

,

is .op

.ff;

is

it It

) ) ; .

,

,

"

:

Chap

as

,

above

is

of

of

( so -

(

of

of

at

of

(

,

), , 1 "

,

I

in

of

,

Der mittelalterliche and Charlemagne see Hans Hirsch For Hadrian Kaisergedanke Mitteilungen des Oesterreichischen den liturgischen Gebeten Instituts für Geschichtsforschung XLIV 1930 Ladner cit 194 older than the Sacra the end the Exultet the ruler The commemoration mentary already Rheinau end the eighth century the Antiphonary King Wamba León called Antiphonary refers like many old texts plurality rulers and couched very archaically follows Tribue etiam Domine sancte pater omnipotens Deus Ut diei huius sollem redemptoris gratia cum paschalis quo nia sacre nostri gloria predicatur antistite nostro Illo aepo cum gloriosis principibus Illis cum presbiteres diaconibus clero adque omni populo sub multorum curriculo celebrare mereamur annorum litany quoted above There follows the 123 Cf Prado Textos ineditos liturgia Mozarába Madrid 1926

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

103

Leontiae Augustae vita ! was inserted into a Mass . However this may be , it seems that the Roman legal acclamation became really " presentable ” at Mass only after it had been passed on to the Frankish Church and there brought , as a special chant , into the solemn framework of a Litany of the Saints . That is to say , only after the ancient constitutive acclaim

of the Romans had been established

psalmody was it acknowledged

its

France

in

as a

festival

liturgical chant which found within the Roman service. At any rate , in Frankish a

its

orderly place

Rome as

in

Christmas

800

,

in

of

the traditional Frankish form

There followed

,

him

in

to

offered

.

,

,

on

on

be

it

,

to

's

for

of

at

the legal acclaim the Romans became admissible the may granted that divine service within the city and taken Charlemagne later visits Rome especially Easter 781 when his sons Pepin and Louis were baptized and consecrated the chant was accouterments

and therewith the chant

the Frankish

,

.

,

of

,

of

.

,

,

the chant and metaphorically speak from the Frankish Psal

,

to

,

it

.

so

,

of

had not changed but the significance its place also For had wandered

,

on

,

of

.

, ”

,

to

of

in

to “

in

of

Psalters became decisive the making world history Instead the customary hail sung the Christmas laudes Charles the Frankish and Lombard king and Patricius the Romans the indignant monarch heard acclaims Charles the Augustus and Imperator The litanized laudes the Frankish Church which had been incorporated along with the Litany the Saints into the Frankish Psalters suddenly demon strated Roman soil their original legal power The Frankish chant

!

.

to

of

.

to no

,

or

,

of

a

of

book

a

to

,

to

hymns jubilant penitential the Roman Ordines from book legal orders and ecclesiastical organization Rome lent ear the beautiful phrases the Christus vincit There was audible Roman ears merely the electoral shout Exaudi Christe Imperatori vita ters

The Frankish litany

to

,

an

a

of ,

to to

as

to

;

it

,

, 128

),

,

Romanum

Franco Roman formu Roman coronation

is

's

,

)..

A .D

844

Davidicum and Imperium Orders the new Charlemagne

of

by

-

583

(

., V ,

.

a

,

of

128

MGH Epist

of

.

or

of

of

Regnum

Frankish Psalters and Roman lary product laudes

papal policy

-

”

a

this concorporatio

of

Of

imperium

(“

Romanorum Francorumque concorporavit statement which felicitously expresses the main point Pepin ever since the days even Charles Martel

and Franks

”

"

as

of

,

II,

eventually Pope Sergius the formula Charlemagne

:

or

Charlemagne may have had mind have felt two generations later was right when coining united one body the Empires Romans in

.

mans Whatever

,

of

by

of -

of

acclaim

on

,

the emperors

of

!

et

this occasion reverted the consti which had been originally and the token Frankish David kingship came back Rome instrument papal conception the Im statecraft means which according perium Romanum was legally turned over new Emperor the Ro

victoria

tutive

of California Publications in

University

104

History

merely another symbol . It is transmitted , in Carolingian times , exclus ively in such collections of Ordines which are themselves characteristic of the blending of Frankish and Roman liturgies . Moreover , though the chant still shows unmistakably the pattern of the Gallo - Frankish new redaction betrays the work hand that tried the repre formulary into the Roman program and Roman style fact always sents form not laudes regiae but laudes imperiales for fit

it to

it

,

In

,

of

emperor

.

to

refers

an

a

of

.

a

of

litany,

its

new

in

,

for

of

no to

,

in

A

In

.

as

.

of

,

The changes were made quite obviously Rome and presumably the early years Louis the Pious laudes form referring Charle magne emperor has not survived Rome there was need he

to

816

.

in

,

Rheims Rheims brought

We

that

learn

the

with him

“

coming

when

to

IV

of

of

a

at

.

before Louis the Pious was crowned

Pope Stephen

.

he

on

as

a

of

formulary imperial laudes Charles He never again set though foot Roman ground shunned the city which owed formulary imperial laudes his enhancement Rome did not need drafting

Crown

by

to

.

's

.

,

,

.

from

that the laudes

at

chanted

's

in

Romebefore Pope Stephen de Louis the Pious two redactions

of

rate

,

, ,

on

it

,

of

in

,

on

-

in

-

,

-

,

,

.

-

-

:

side the old Gallo Frankish and the new Franco Roman forms From the Gallo Frankish form there eventually branched Anglo Norman off the French German and Siculo Norman laudes whereas the Franco Roman pattern survived only the Roman ambit although pressed one occasion the time Louis the German

laudes coexisted side

129

-

at

is

illustrated by the Verona Codex

for the Franco Roman laudes and

same time the earliest manuscript

the

the Franco Roman Ordines Collec

of

our earliest

the two forms

71 ') ,

of

evidence

,

This juxtaposition ( 87 )

92

.

into Bavaria

is

.

It

,

an

.

”

. It

, an “

empress

seems 130

.

-

of

I

Chieti for Pope Nicholas and acclamations the Gallo Frankish type

to

"

"

—

II

festival

emperor and

of

,

of

a

to

129

-

is

;

is

”

it

intentions for the bishop Verona represent form similar that Emperor Louis

.

(

of

all of

;

an

"

,

of

.

tions At the very end the book fols 671 we find three formu laries laudes them mutilated and fragmentary The first form arranged for general usage that the proper names are replaced by anonymous ille general form known the earliest contains

, I

,

to

,

I

f.

,

,

to

to is an

( 1 )

.

in

,

.,

ff

, 1,

is

to

( 2 )

130

,

,

Andrieu Ordines 367 371 can refer only the reliable though frag mentary notes offered by Andrieu since unfortunately missed inspecting the manuscript and was too late securing photostats before the war This intimated by the fact that there the local bishop acclamation that the acclaim the bishop precedes those the emperor and the empress and

DEN

At any

we surmise

made the time

redaction

of

was

,

in

, .

parture

816

if

the truth

far from

a

not too Rheims

on

to

a

in

”

to

on

place Constantine the emperor head He thus was prepared coronation France Also we know that the pope chanted the laudes Louis the Pious this occasion Therefore we are probably perform

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

105

of which the beginning is destroyed . The acclamations refer to the two Emperors Louis the Pious and Lothar (" augustis a Deo coronatis et pacificis imperatoribus ” ) and to the Em presses Judith , married to Louis in 819 , and Irmingarde , Lothar' s empress since 821 . The form , probably , falls in the early 'twenties of the ninth cen tury : that is , in the time of Lothar 's activity in Northern Italy ; it seems follows another

form

131

There

represent our first evidence of Franco -Roman laudes. We are sure respect this the equally mutilated third formulary for contains preceding the acclamation Empresses Irmingarde the Judith and the intention for the imperial princes the Franco Roman manner Eius it

far the only

at

.”

:

"

The Verona Codex

so

precellentissimis filiis regibus vita

manuscript

-

in

,

to

,

,

is

to

in

of

to

-

of

of

”

,

.

a

.

et

Sancta Maria

magno

Deo coronato

victoria

.

Tu illum adiuva

augusto Domino nostro pacifico imperatori vita

et et a

Salvator mundi

Exaudi Christe

N .

.

/

summo pontifici

decreto

et

Domino nostro Deo universali pape vita

R

Exaudi Christe

,

-v )

(

:

follows

132

as

is on

model

,

a

as

as

.

"

It

to

.

to

of

to

offer the same time the Gallo Frankish and Franco Roman types laudes referring the same persons The Cologne MS 138 belongs also the first quarter the ninth century contains almost the same Gallicanized collection Ordines and other liturgical forms the Verona Codex and the laudes again are found the very last folio 44r Their text which here may serve

..

1

Tu illum adiuva Eius precellentissimis filiis regibus vita Tu illos adiuva

.

Exaudi Christe

.

.

.

,

.

.

,

vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat vincit vincit vincit vincit .

/ /

et

,

Christus regnat Christus imperat

Christus Christus Christus Christus Christus

R R

Rex regum Rex noster Spes nostra Gloria nostra

victoria

.

,

Christus vincit

vita

Francorum

illos adiuva

.

Tu

Exercitui Romanorum

Sancte Theodore

et

.

Sancte Petre

Exaudi Christe

,

.

,

'

in a

.

St

is

;

.

St

ofto

)

,

in

J. .

in

,

St .

,

.

., I,

, of .

-

,

; cf .

., I,

in

.

St

.

.

of

103

f.

,

)

1752

(

ensis

, (

of

,

in

.

; of is

. . , I,

.op

,

),

(

,

in

as

In

.opof ,

is

132

,

.

in

is

131

,

.

;

cf .

a

( 3 )

at

that more than one saint time invoked All this disagrees with the Franco Roman forms and matches the form Chieti found the Vatican Reg MS 1997 fol 160 Maassen cit 527 Gaudenzi Bullettino dell Istituto Storico Italiano XXXVII 1916 376 This intimated by the invocations Martin and Benedict which con clude the laudes the Munich Cod Lat 14510 see below apparently similar way the third form the Verona manuscript the acclamation the princes by followed usual the Franco Roman forms the invocation Peter the empresses follow consequently the Munich manuscript with that Paul who King protector princes the Louis the German acclaimed after the Andrieu cit 107 ibid 472 The laudes are printed Hartzheim Catalogus historicus criticus codicum mss bibliothecae ecclesiae metropolitanae Coloni

University of California Publications

106

History

in

Christus vincit . Christus vincit . Christus vincit . Fortitudo nostra Liberatio nostra Christus vincit . Arma nostra invictissima Christus vincit . Christus vincit . Murus noster inexpugnabilis Defensio et exaltatio nostra Christus vincit . Christus vincit . Lux , via et vita nostra Ipsi soli imperium , gloria et potestas per immortalia secula seculorum . Amen . Ipsi soli virtus , fortitudo et victoria per omnia secula seculorum . Amen . Ipsi soli honor , laus et jubilatio per infinita secula seculorum . Amen . Misericordia nostra Auxilium

nostrum

;

of

-

(

)

, II

to

is

by

133

This model is found also in the Munich Cod . Lat. 14510 the central and older part of which , including the laudes , agrees on the whole with the contents of the two manuscripts mentioned above . The date the Pope Eugenius laudes ascertained the acclamation 824 827

,

)

the

.

St . -

(

the acclamation

in

,

“

to

.

by

These last three hails are preceded

army which

,

,

of

,

a

,

all

.

"

a

”

.

is

”

.

is

of

to

of it

,

to

“

”

"

."

et

is

“

or

-

of

It of is

,

of

is

of

this group formularies exercitus Francorum instead Romanorum Francorum The reason obvious The adapted here Franco Roman model the use the king Eastern Franconia Bavaria and therefore was his army Frankish army that was be hailed and not that the emperor Hence the imperial designation Romanorum omitted thus far the only formulary Royal laudes whereas this type which might be called form styled

in

uniquely

to of

,

)

”

(“

et

of

”

,

to to

as

Emperor there follow the acclamations Louis the Pious the pre King Louis the German Moreover cellentissimi filii reges and tentions are added for Bishop Baturic Ratisbon 817 847 for the clergy pastores rectores and for the monks Emmeram

;

,

135

”

.

it is

,

to

pp "

.op

.op

-

133

134

.”

,

in a

no

is

,

“

are exclusively clergy and the bishop

for

tentions

in

Imperial The three additional monks are likewise unusual but since the whole formulary followed by episcopal laudes which nor mally have quite clear that here the place Roman formulary provincial needs Franco Roman form was accommodated

the other formularies

.

C

in

,

is

. 47 f.

,

; cf .

92

) in ,

.

.

,

cit .

,

,

(

,

,

I

'

,

s

130

.

.

n

135 134

of

.

,

1,

ff .

cit .

,

surely correct when Andrieu 232 Cf Ellard who emphasizing the singular character the manuscript The laudes are printed Regensburg 1839 285 Höfler Die deutschen Päpste These intentions apparently are found also the Verona MS above

.

is

St

;

of

.

) a

.

in

of

f.

,

or

of '

"

s

.

"

,

1 ; C

, . n

“

. a ,

.

),

(

II

,

, - "

p

in

;

so

in

in

I

to

. ",

,

.

,

,

)

(

,

,

"

, ,

is

,

cf .

a “ (

.

73 ) ., a

.

(

",

of

"

”

provincialization the Roman form probably implies more than has hitherto The manuscript contains fol 72v Benedictio super principem Benedictio regalis Eichmann Die sog römische Königskrönungs suggested formel HJb XLV 1925 544 consecration Louis the German styled his main argument stressing that the laudes Gall King Louis hypothesis unjustly coronatus however unfortunate that his has been rejected Krönung Schramm Deutschland 189 Erdmann Der ungesalbte König suggestions com Deutsches Archiv 1938 311 340 ignores Eichmann pletely am inclined believe that indeed consecration Louis the German April May 826 Regensburg took place This

been realized and fol

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

107

126

A fourth Carolingian form of this type is transmitted in an eleventh century manuscript in Rome, the Biblioteca Vittorio Emanuele , Lat.

to

")

.

-

,

in

,

,

is

in

of

.

of St .

close connection with the Roman 139

when they are found

in

twelfth century

52 ,

by the Sessorianus

not surprising

at s138

,

a

during the decline the papacy the tenth cen Their survival however indicated reappear century they the eleventh and the

them

of

traces

fact which

is

find

tury

of

no

of

.

137

I

II

of

IX .

136

(Sessorianus 52 ) , in which the laudes ( fol. are placed be Pope They refer tween Gelasian formulae and the Ordo Romanus Nicholas and Emperor Louis and follow closely the model the Cologne manuscript These are the Carolingian formularies the Franco Roman type We

MS 2096

,

in

, at

of

.

1 (

,

, .

,

du

.

l'

,

.

;

H

396

.

) ), ,

1903

"

is

magno pontifico im styled That the emperor pacifico error The army shows four saint invo

.

,

( (

.,

.

XI

1899 229 Civiltà Cattolica 137 The deviations are trifling ;

141

,

of

p

.

., I,

.

cf .

.

; cf .

cit 289 287 for the manuscript The text has been published Symbole cod Notice sur un manuscrit important pour histoire Rev bénéd XIV 1897 484 Grisar Analecta Romana Rome

Andrieu by Morin Sessorianus ) ,

-

in

is

,

, , 52 ", " op

G 136

it

of

,

,

140

.

to

,

is to

.

'

form

in

of

Although this Franco Benedict Peter and Albinus fell into desuetude the end the twelfth century still manuscripts copied was later for instance the late thirteenth cen tury Vatican Lat MS 7114 closely related respect which least the laudes the mysterious Codex Gemundensis the date which unknown but can hardly precede that the Vatican codex Ordines

Roman

.,

's

“ tu to

,

(

's

of

; ,

,

is

is

in

to

,

is

as a to

to

.

is

,

“

,

10cf . .f

;

), 60

I,

( ),

to

in

,

) .

( p .

of

,

;

is

-

,

no

, , . II

., , . .p in ,

,

's

.op .,

of

to

”,

(

)

;

,

.

,

.

140 H

"

a

,

of St .

's

In

)

;

'

,

et d

.

,

'

d

,

in

)

.

is

in

.

" )

(“

, . ( 2 . n

II,

. );

., . II ,

.,

.

,

's

cf . (

, an

.,

,

a

46 . ; (

.

,

.

,

f.

.

(

X

), 73 ,

,

. F 158

: ”

is

peratori not joke but cations Paul Andrew John and Theodore Theodore found Morin edition only Cambrai Bibl Munic MS 544 twelfth century and Rome Bibl Vallicell Mélanges archéologie MS fol fifteenth century Fabre histoire 1890 387 Liber cens 171 139Rome Bibl Vat Ottob MS 3057 twelfth century for the variants from Benedict form see Liber cens 171 Benedict form the acclamation the princes has been omitted but the invocation Peter with the response illos adiuva shows that this rubric has been omitted by mistake which found its way also into the Vallicelliana manuscript of Benedict Ehrensberger Libri liturgici Bibliothecae Apostolicae Vaticanae Freiburg 1897 516 the form has been published by Eichmann Quellensammlung zur kirch lichen Rechtsgeschichte Paderborn 1912 the same author Die Ordines der Kaiserkrönung ZſRG kan Abt 1912 who claims that the form refers Arnulph certainly wrong The assertion the coronation 896 which pupil Biehl Eichmann cit 110 that Arnulph came without his queen Rome pure fiction since the because the form contains acclamation the empress Franco Roman laudes are standardized rule four acclamations likewise wrong lacking his statement that the opening Christus vincit some eighth many other distortions his assertion century formularies and addition incorrect that the singing the laudes between Collect and Epistle implies that the Appendix coronation took place between Collect and Epistle 111 See also below , 141 n . 5 .

IV

., 32 , ; ;

,

.

a

.

IV

.

1 ( , ca

.

II .

-

n

, is 's . , ”

,

p

of

78 f.

so

of

at

) of ;

”

,

. ; , 11 “ ,

.

;

is

, n . 2 ,

, a

)

an

(

it

in

publication The Codex Gemundensis has not been rediscovered after Martène the laudes are published MGH LL The date this codex controversial Eichmann thinks ninth century Erdmann Kreuzzugsgedanke 257 suggests much later date Schramm Die Ordines der Kaiserkrönung ArchUF emphasizes that the Coronation Order XI 1929 355 this manuscript repre sents abbreviation the called Cencius 900 the laudes suggest any time after the Cencius remodeling Cf below Appendix

University

108

of California Publications

History

in

The most striking feature of the Franco - Roman formularies is their fixed form . Whereas the Gallo - Frankish forms gradually were adapted to

,

, .

142

.

emperor

the

,

,

the pope

of

.

,

143

,

rule only the four acclamations princes and the army The invocations a

an

,

for to

as

an

all

the needs of various nations and therefore would reveal some diversity the Franco -Roman form appears fixed in details from the beginning They contain exception emperor Without these laudes refer

the

like the em

celestial beings remain

145

for .

for

, .

144

St .

it

of

is

of

.

,

St

, St .

:

,

Mary the Salvator mundi for the pope princes Peter for the and Theodore for the army There always only one invocation saints after each acclamation and the sequence saints makes more than likely that additional invocations

wise unchanged

peror

an

in

(e

,

”

On

“

)

144 142 145

to

"

In

.

)

IV

( cf . -

in

-

"

-

individual

,

of

this formulary which makes attributing the phrase basis emperor who has sons and whose sons a

as

for

it

in

”

form

an

to

futile anonymous

immutable part

use this stereotyped

to

try

reges

to

simi filii

an

”

, ;

-

,

,

in

”

,

is

.

-

in

the Gallo Frankish chant Christianorum which the rule

,

the other hand the designation the Gallo Frankish hails the army never occurs Appendix the Franco Roman forms the Gallo Frankish forms the princes are traditionally styled nobilissima proles regalis the Franco Roman forms they are the precellentis

“

appears

-

of

is

,

,

.

,

in

,

to

were not provided Furthermore there never acclamation found the judices who appear most the Gallo Frankish forms along with the army The army too would always xcept the display designation Munich MS 14510 the Romanorum which never

.

,

)

372

(

where we find the following

,

)

( (

)

(

pope emperor

)

princes

Petre Paule Andrea

)

,

,

above notes 136 137

),

)

(

princes

empresses

Maria

:

, 1 , )

cit .

,

.op

92 (

Andrieu

)

)

(p (

( (

King Louis the German

army

Salvator mundi S S is S S S S . . . . . .

)

emperor rinces

52 (

as

in

the Sessorianus

:

as

well

ope

)

(p

Salvator mundi Maria Petre Paule Andrea the Verona MS Petre Paule S .S .

in

And similarly

sequence

.

,

:

saints

S S S S . . . .

of

sequence

. ,

; . in cf . , n . .

an

.

.

.

,

is

,

.

is

to

true also with reference the Munich Cod Lat 14510 exception 143The Munich Cod Lat 14510 makes above notes 130 131 See however the Munich Cod Lat 14510 and below 145 Evidence offered by the Munich manuscript which we find the following This

of

,

.

(

of

in

( , ?) p

of

)

(

of

,

( of cf .

)

an

)

as ,

, it

to

.

of

of St .

, is

army Johannes Theodore Litany say That the sequence the early form the Roman the Saints without John the Baptist Duchesne Christian Worship 475 the Order Amand and insertion other groups saints after the invocation the single saints indicated above would not make sense and would be without parallel

is

there

of

Finally

,

146

are kings .

Laudes Regiae

the title

109

the pope which may arouse our

147

:

Kantorowicz

,

In

"

:

,

a

,

,

so

is

,

!”

et

by

,

of

”

!"

et

is

,

-

a

“ a

.

N

of

,

-

.

:

“ N

is

.

In

attention all Gallo Frankish forms except the laudes Rheims the pope acclaimed summo pontifici universali pape vita invariably the Franco Roman formularies his title Domino nostro Deo decreto summo pontifici universali pape vita The addi tional Deo decreto itself hardly remarkable however the typically curial form the papal title that this change too indicates

may

"

“ a

as

in

.

-

a

far

be

”

it

;

of

be

"

”

-

to

“ a

.

with

,

Rome Moreover the papal Deo decreto counterbalances the imperial Deo coronato better than the Gallo Frankish hail the pope therefore must evaluated improvement Roman the Gallo Frankish form And this connec close connection

-

,

-

in

-

;

in

,

.

,

an

of

the Salvator mundi

heads the order acclamations with probably Gallican origin up

forms

invocation

of

he

,

as

.

,

148

it

of

stressed once more that the Gallo Frankish sequence saints has here been modified The pope the Gallo Frankish forms apostles has the intercessors who rank lower than the Frankish royal patrons Mary Archangels and John the Baptist the Franco Roman

tion

of

is

be

,

intended

to

and

is

:

,

Rome

the Roman represents of

its

in

.

It

of

laudes arranged for imperial visits and coronations the Frankish laudes Roman attire and therefore deserves form

, ,

to

an

, to

”

,

,

revised

by

Rome

,

related

is

to

of

“

in

,

of

-

in

—

If

we now

of

sum the items discussed the transmission the formu the Romano Frankish Ordines collections the general unchanging emperor character the composition the unvaried acclamation adding the word the consistency Roman the army acclamation the curial title the pope and finally the sequence saints invoked possible there remains but one conclusion namely that this formulary

lary

name

he

-

of

-

to

is

If

.

-

Franco Roman laudes anyone suggest the priority inclined the Franco Roman prove laudes and could that the Gallo Frankish forms derived from the would be certain

in

an

of

,

the

.

to

146 E .g

,

-

.

,

if

.

of

,

an

,

,

at

,

the change the sequence

of

-

,

case items such

of

of as

secure fullest attention For army designa the papal title tion and above all saints would betray intentional revision made the Frankish court which would give these matters unexpected importance The priority the Gallo Frankish form how ever becomes highly probable we take another detail into consideration

,

Franco Roman

this

II

cf .

;

,

of

,

in

in

”

,

. . .

10 (“

:

(

.

, n .

145

)

,

.

to

.

45

,

above

;

p ( . or

,

et

.

,

;

.

.

.

probably Roman

;

) is

John the Baptist

p

.

,

II,

is

. no Ń , . a

“

,

CXXXVIII

:

!”

n

II,

.

,

,

s

II '

“

of ) ,

II (

.

.

.,

" )

, to

),

(

; in

,

.,

ZfRG kan Abt 1912 was gerade auf Ludwig passt see also the vain efforts Wattenbach Neues Archiv solve the question whether the proles regalis the laudes Minden might imply that Conrad son Henry was already crowned king above notes 119 140 and Chap 142 147Migne PL Col 901 Chevalier Rheims 363 the acclamation reads Domno Deo decreto apostolico reverentissimo sanctissimo pape explain this exception vita There indication how 148Above Chap Also the sequence itself omitting the archangels and

Eichmann

den Frommen 1877 439

University

110

of California Publications

in

History

striking , and somewhat irritating , difference between the two forms in the Franco -Roman laudes of the opening Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat which is found regularly in the Gallo A

is the omission

Frankish chant . The Romanized forms , without exception , begin with the Exaudi Christe and the acclamation proper . The tension , if it may be so expressed , between Frankish Psalters and Roman Ordines becomes visible once more . To the laudes as a martial Frankish litany belongs the triumphant opening , belongs the shout of Christus vincit which rolls forth in this song with ever - increasing vehemence . It catches the attention of from the outset . Also , from an artistic point of view the triad is indispensable as an opening : it produces the unity of the whole song .

the listener

It is , in fact , this triad which braces and fits tightly together the two main divisions of the song, the hails with saint -invocations and the laudatory section with the ensuing doxology . That this well-balanced unity should represent the original composition can hardly be doubted . If we now look at the Roman form , we find that the two parts — the hails and the laudatory section - follow one after the other without any inner urge . The two divisions break asunder , since there is nothing to knit them together organically . In fact , the Romanized form gives the impression that the second part (which , by the way , matches completely with the

-

! . . .

!

Symmacho vitam Gelasio vita Focae Augusto Leontiae Augustae vita

It

.

re

!

may by

no be in

of it ,

the Franco Roman laudes find that the invocatory shout Exaudi Christe

is

to

surprising

four times

which agree

-

essence with the four intentions

of

at

,

of

.

is

the constitutive Roman acclamation We found the end the laetania italica the rubrics

!

!

et

!

. .

!

Exaudi Christe Exaudi Christe

peated

be

,

,

vitam

.. .

!

Theoderico

!

Exaudi Christe Exaudi Christe

This

or

150

formula and the acclaim

:

of ,

,

?

it

of

a

or

of

149

Gallo - Frankish texts ) has simply been patched on something to which it does not belong . Rome, as it often happens , has enfeebled the force of the " Gallican ” prayer . But was the omission the Gallo Frankish opening merely bungle does make sense Any number Roman acclamations from the earliest times can begin with the Exaudi Christe adduced which would consist mainly

or

in

,

de

du

.,

.

,

",

.S

, .

10

6 , 7 , 9

à

,

,

in

,

et le

“

,

)

;

. II,

,

, Cf .

n

1

, . . 9,

(S

notes

.

), 2

above Chap

(

le (

150 )

1941

La

;

good example see Thomas Michels date couronnement Charles ept Gorgon 869 culte liturgique de Metz Rev bénéd Theological 1939 see also Kantorowicz Harvard Review XXXIV 132 a

149

For

Chauve

XLVI

of

as

is

,

is

,

it

.

a

very common liturgical formula Exaudi Domine means Exaudi nos Domine true found by the hundreds the initial invocation prayers but Exaudi Christe occurs only rarely except combination

Roman vita acclamation

Hence

.

with the

111

-

, especially

an acclaim

with

old

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

,

:

to

is

a

!"

to

a

an

as

!

“

!

or

!

in

the Roman ritual the Exaudi Christe was almost call suggesting papal salute say Attention Now comes the imperial That opening had meaning Exaudi Christe Roman ears and the

As

or

,

a

in

,

!

a

;

.

in

Christus vincit triad obviously did not The Christus vincit the Frankish Church announced martial chant which contained acclamations also legal acclama the Exaudi Christe Rome announced constitutive tion embellished almost reluctantly by laudatory hails and other acces

It

It

.

,

-

-

.

to

be

,

to

of

!

,

of

to

.

,

in

.

sories usual Rome legal thinking came before aesthetic feeling complied with Roman acclamatory custom begin acclamations with Exaudi Christe and thus the redactor the Franco Roman formulary has omitted the opening triad the Gallo Frankish chant This omission negligence agreed with the genius therefore does not seem due

in

to

a

,

of

It

.

,

to

in

,

the coronations Thereafter probably

of

at

-

.

tury

our knowledge remained authoritative emperors was used until the twelfth cen 1209 new form laudes the emperor

,

The Franco Roman form

Rome

.

to

is

—

tor

.

.

,

of

with Roman tradition The four Exaudi cries are the core the original Roman acclamation Everything else beginning with the Salva mundi Frankish accretion adjusted Roman needs loci

,

by

a

161

is

of of

clearly marked the Later Middle Ages Cencius Savelli later Pope Honorius the called Cencius The laudes this Ordo indubitably fall the last decade the twelfth century their text still based the significant change the laudes Franco Roman forms but displays the emperor are transformed under the influence the laudes papales which had come into prominence Rome during the twelfth century

)

(

,

III

is

to on in

of 162

.

VII

, n . 2 .

Chap

me

.

to

,

;

.

),

,

, , IV n . (

),

(

.,

“

II ", ,

. .

.,

in

C

.

of

they are later than

cf .

the laudes transmitted by Benedict below Appendix Papsttum The article Klewitz und Kaiserkrönung Ein Beitrag zur Frage nach dem Alter des Deutsches Archiv 1941 which the same author announced ZfRG kan Abt XXX 1941 130 101 was not available rate

1V

At any

, .

Below

,

152 151

in

of

:

a

-

,

;

of

-

so

II .

-

Franco Roman type that out by the Coronation Order

.

in

at

to V

of

,

of

in

was introduced which remained force for all the later mediaeval coro emperors including the very last one performed pope the nations Bologna coronation Charles 1530 The transition from the

CHAPTER

IV

THE LAUDES OF THE HIERARCHY LAUDES

TO THE BISHOP

and political theory vacillated between two extreme solutions of the imitatio Christi : priest - kingship and - royal priesthood . Neither was a true solution , and the problem by very nature could not solved the political sphere all The history great extent the history the mediaeval state the of

.

at

, ,

in

a

to

is ,

of

its

be

EDIAEVAL STATECRAFT

of

“

's

in

in

.

of

of

To

,

.

of

interchanges between royal and sacerdotal offices the mutual ex symbols and claims kingship change the extent that the idea anointing became sacerdotal priesthood became regal That the rite kings was revived Gaul the samedecade that Constantine Dona

,

of

a

,

is

,

representation

,

rights

also that

identical

of

.

-

a

is

,

of

in a

to

,

to

on

,

,

claims functions and prerogatives Among the many royal honor which were gradually passed the bishop there was being offered the laudes form similar and sometimes with that the Gallo Frankish royal chant liturgical acclamations which has formulary There

of

royal

took over

turn

of

,

. .

, of

of

forms

,

,

,

in

the ruler claims functions and appeared more and more bishoplike The bishop

in

thought

his

.

In

of

et

of

of

of

.'

”

in

perhaps tion was drafted Rome coincidence and yet the two kings and the imperial right events belong together The divine right pontiffs are diverse manifestations the same idea for they derive from the model Christ the Rex Sacerdos which both king and bishop emulated the times the rising tide theocratic and hierocratic

confused

to a

in

of

of

.

is

.?

It

it

no

as

so

,

,

,

it

,

It

all

-

,

.

a

It

begins with Christus vincit Christus regnat long time scholars for Christus imperat like the Gallo Frankish forms and yet differs widely belongs comparatively from the specimens hitherto discussed late period evidence placing earlier than the end the thirteenth century has far been detected first found the Pontifical

,

ff .

, ),

”, ,

.

; "

to

cf

“

]

112

dicuntur

"

sequentes

. . .

qualiter laudes sive rogationes

(

et

,

“

Quando ubi

. ;

,

13 ,

.

,

MS

,

II,

, of

.

(

, I, 6 ,

.

,

-

,

;

,

a

.

, is

),

"

,

(

.,

Jb

,

H

,

I,

(

of

(2 ) ( 1 of)

LIII

:

rubric

ofen , ,

–

A .D .) ,

of

A . D ).

–

;

in

of

?

,

in

LVIII

(

F

,

.

N

in

, n ( . 3 , cf ), . n . 2 , .

f.

21

., ,

to

II 's

of

,

a

in

1

great weight suggesting that the Donation had been Pope Stephen journey 753 with view France Robert Strassburger Papstes Holtzmann Der Kaiser als Marschall des Schriften der Wissen Heidelberg Leipzig schaftlichen Gesellschaft VIII Berlin and 1928 Kaisergewandung The opinion advanced by Eichmann HJE 1938 275 who follows Buchner 1933 137 and maintains convincing period that the document falls the between 813 and 816 not formulary from Martène De antiquis ecclesiae ritibus 584 has published upon Châlons based the Pontifical Durandus two additional formularies are found the Durandus Pontificals Aix Provence Aix Bibl Méjanes fol 209 1329 1348 and Peter Saint Martial bishop Rieux and Carcas archbishop sonne and Toulouse Paris Bibl Sainte Geneviève MS 143 fol 247v 1359 1401 mentioned by Leroquais Pontificaux 241 and showing the There are reasons

drafted

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

113

William Durandus (†

1296 ) 3whence it was introduced into the Pontificale The form has been published several times ." Its text is as

.

Romanum

follows :

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . R

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat .

/

Christus vincit . leti ducamus.

Gloria nostra

Hunc

diem

Summo pontifici N . integri Deus conservet .

fidei N.

sedem

Feliciter . ( ter )

Populum

Christianum Tempora bona habeant

IX

.

In

regnet

Pl .

Amen

.

Christus in

annos

Christo semper vivant

24

Multos

Feliciter . (ter ) eis

Istam

Deus conservet. ) Deus conservet .) Deus conservet .

.

tatem

[Episcopum nostrum (Regem nostrum

),

,

fit

,

-

of

of

of

de

à

an

as

.

to la

;

of

ff .

), )

,

.

,

.

f

84

(

is

a .

, in ),

f. ,

.

in

,

, . cf .

-

.

cit .,

of.,

to

,

;

6

,

I,

23 .

,

)

(

.

.

in

in

)

(b

;

of

'

,

,

;

of

of . a

et d

a

in

2 ), a

, in .

n

in

,

op .

of

)

–

, ,

, ( in (

), ,

."

(

of

., a

.op

de

.

(

,

., G . , .p B .

“

,

47 , s .v .

V to

,

,

.

of

;

(

.

,

.

.

of

.

at

,

,

,

cit .

of .op

,

5 ) In 20 , "

, I

,

to

, a

in

n

, . 4 , .

.

.

,

, . 2 , n

93 , a

a

II,

on

of it

in

.

( is

of op . +3 It ., is

. It

a

in

It

.

.

ff ., ,

(

” ; ) A is ), .

,

II,

cit .

("

-

de

,

.op

cf .

a

'

. . .

:

et

,

in

in

"

in

:

.

n

,

cf .

5 (

, n .

of

The laudes Châlons and those adduced below and have the following rubric precipuis Laudes sive rogationes sequentes dicuntur solemnitatibus quibus pontifex sedet post altare quod videlicet diebus illis hoc modo Precentor cum quattuor bonis cantoribus cum totidem pueris bene cantantibus immediate post Kyrie eleison incipit post altare alta voce Christus vincit Peter Saint Martial the Pontifical This arrangement must have been also that since miniature illustrating the performance the laudes displays the four chanters Leroquais peintures Bibliothèque 245 Boinet Les manuscrits Sainte Geneviève Paris 1911 107 No 143 The note referring the bishop pontifex sedet post altare yet un suggests remarkable architecture familiar with the High Altar backed by retable which became the general fashion implies that the episcopal the thirteenth century though was not rare before throne had its place the apse the cathedral and not yet the Gospel side the altar This might suggest date earlier than the thirteenth century but for this there no evidence moreover episcopal churches seem have observed the old custom the bishop behind the altar and facing the nave when celebrating the Mass longer than other churches Cf Joseph Braun Der christliche Altar Munich 1924 411 Above and below Leroquais first found the Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 968 fols 197v 198 cit Pontificale Romanum the end the fourteenth century At the end the fifteenth century the form was introduced into the official Roman Pontifical 1485 From which was prepared under Innocent VIII 1484 1492 and first printed publishes printed pp 159 Pontificale Romanum Venice 1520 Biehl the formulary and from another edition Venice Heredes Luccantonii Junte Floren tini the text together with the neumes has been edited RCGr XXVI 1922 addition the form Châlons above form Elne found Du Cange The laudes the Vatican Lat MS 4743 fols Laus photostat are 194 which Professor Ladner kindly provided me with mentioned by Ebner cit 215 and Ehrensberger Libri liturgici Bibliothecae Apostolicae Vaticanae Freiburg 1897 458 The part the manuscript which the formulary belongs suggests fragment Durandus Pontifical see the rubrics enumerated by Ebner loc cit and compare them with Leroquais Pontificaux liturgie archéologie chrétienne Pierre Batiffol Études Paris 1919 Ehrens berger styles the manuscript Missal Franciscan friars Ebner suggests origin from ishop and king found Gubbio The two additional acclamations the Vatican Lat square brackets MS 4743 and the printed Roman Pontificals are here placed

University

of California Publications

History

in

the

114

In

.

-

,

is

is it

or

.

in

,

in

—

,

opening and concluding cries the Christus This chant has merely Tempora bona vincit and the Feliciter common with the Frankish laudes Of the other invocations and responses none occur the Gallo Frankish the Franco Roman forms the rubric preceding the chant mentioned that the litany was sung between Kyrie and Gloria that

first Collect and the Epistle which was the customary the laudes regiae Cf above Students however have pseudo been misled by the Christus vincit They styled the chant either imperfectly developed and apparently they considered laudes royal acclamations simplified and late form incorrect form

,

f. )

,

86

.

,

pp

.

of

a

,

or

"

an .

it

of

”

,

for

.

(

of

,

not between the

place

its

in

to

is

of

,

,

”

.

..

“

supposed Roman laudes whatever this term indicate this con genealogy have nection Yet the true meaning the chant and never been investigated and remained obscure

-

of

un

,

,

to

”

“

or

(“

if

.

,

an

in

”

"

be

Nothing could more erroneous than dub these acclamations simplified Roman degenerate Frankish laudes for they represent fact enriched and inflated and thoroughly Roman form what were originally very simple acclamations The formulary may appear less strange the introductory Christus vincit and the first phrase Gloria

,

and display

diem

159

,

Biehl

;

,

f.

191

op

, , . it .cit , is .p

14

,

187

at

.

.pp

.

,

13

,

,

;

84

),

"

(

.,

RCGr XXVI 1922 Prost Quatre pièces who dubs these laudes Roman late form specimen lacking these accretions found

,

to

10

,

on

,

12

, , ' 11

,

a

.

St

Gall

Hunc

with

the whole with forms transmitted from Autun and Chartres and which are very similar others from Freising Minden and Aquileia These forms true

text which tallies

Beauvais

that the original nucleus

.?

severed from

is

”

)

—

so

Christus vincit are disregarded the trimmings Thus purified the acclamations begin

nostra

.

, of

) 18 , . A in

(

),

,

in

)

.

.

n

II,

,

;

34ed f. .,

( . 3d

,

.,

,

.

.

T

.

G

.

-

.

f

.;

, .

p

.

,

56

.

,

to

,

(

., I, de

,

( to

",

“

,

”,

cf

;

ff .

,

)

(

,

10 .

“

.

.p ,

, , ,

; ; . cf ), M . , II, . p , , .2 , n . pp , . 37 .

II,

. n .

,

, , n . . 21 . .

,

49 ,

V

. ,

.op

,

.

In

is

.

* op 11. 10 8 St cit . 12

eis

)

(

)

(

.

.

.

.

.

:

7 A

is

Vienne multos annos Hunc diem Istam sedem Deus conservet Apostolicae sedis Summum pontificem Deus conservet Episcopum Deus conservet nostrum Populum Christianum Deus conservet Feliciter ter Tempora bona habeant ter regnet Christus Multos annos ipso semper vivant Cf Le Brun Desmorettes Voyages liturgiques France Paris 1757 form Vienne mentioned also by Martène cit 363 614 Ordo XXVI which precede the episcopal however royal laudes be sung after the first Collect seem acclamations Below Cf above Chap 116 The episcopal laudes are printed also by Du Cange Above Chap and Prost Quatre pièces 185 Scriptores Gall MS 381 Goldast Rerum Alamannicarum Frank Migne PL LXXXVII col fort and Leipzig 1730 147 Prost Quatre pièces 188 below Munich Cod Lat 27305 fols 241 245 Extracts have been published by Auszüge aus einer lateinischen Pergamenthandschrift der Freisinger von Rudhart Domkirche vom Ende des Jahrhunderts Quellen und Erörterungen zur bayrischen Geschichte VII 1858 473 Maurice Coens Anciennes litanies des saints

Kantorowicz

all differ from of them would

:

Laudes Regiae

115

as the chant proceeds , but most

one another in details show the phrases :

multos annos (or : leti ducamus ] Deus conservet .

Hunc diem Istam

sedem

These acclamations had their place sometimes at the end of the Mass before the Dismissal — " Post missam dicat Pontifex ,” says the rubric to the form of St. Gall . That is to say that these short acclaims were chanted at exactly the same place in the divine service where in the liturgical books of other Frankish and Burgundian cathedrals , for example , Rheims, 15 Nevers , 16 Besançon , 17Metz, 18 Arles ,19 or Ivrea , 20 a very simple acclamation would be found which has the following text

:

Deus elegit . Deus conservet . Deus multiplicet .

Te pastorem In ista sede

Annos vite

in sede

Ad

“

of

in

can

salutandum

.

Castule

Innocenti Pare Andrea Urbane Feliciane Alexander Corneli Candide Quirine Cassiane ter

)

Feliciter

.

.

(

)

Amen

.

36

, .

bona habeat ter Multos annos n

14 13

Tempora

Below

. . .

tu tu

Paule Corbiniane Prime Stephane Vite Cypriane Tertuline

(

S S S S S S S S S S S S S S S S S S S . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

.

.

:

as

,

is

, as

.,

of

24 ff

),

(

of .,

.

the formu

in

LIV 1936 who discusses the laetania antiqua this manuscript yet unpublished the episcopal laudes follows Hunc diem multos annos episcopum Deus conservet Domnum Abraham illum adiuva Salvator mundi illum adiuva Maria

Anal Boll The text

in

”

or

est ,

The meaning of these acclamations is disclosed by a rubric laries of Minden , “ Ista laus die qua Episcopus sublimatur tanda more general terms the form Ivrea

:

of

f.

.

is

, at

to

.

It

a

in

of

,

of

,

."

ff .

.,

, , -

.,

;

),

of

an

(

14

. .

II,

.

n ,

.

,

-

,

Le ,

.

to

15

"

De Rubeis Mon Eccles Aquil 588 The form consists two deprecations diem multos annos Istam sedem Deus conservet Rémy de Migne PL CXXXVIII cols 901 Cf above Chap fragment from Rheims which 1922 150 publishes latin mystique Gourmont seems be only extract from the last part normal laudes regiae remarkable that the northern bishoprics of the province Rheims do not seem have observed Châlons the southern cathedrals laudes whereas they are found the singing

Hunc

University of California

116

Publications

History

in

now

need

of

antecedents are

in

;

its

as the “ Durandus laudes ”

form

being

an

pontificem .” Hence , the Hunc diem and Te pastorem hails prove to be episcopal acclamations , and the same is true with reference to the pseudo laudes : they , too , are nothing but so far correct though amplified and even “ regalized ” episcopal acclamations the “ kingliness ” of which fits well with the general tendencies of William Durandus . I shall refer to this

ivory

. of

the time model

from

a

is

instructive and therefore may serve here

-

of

the inner side

of

900

preserved

as

after

the Consular Diptychs

on

written shortly

one

plate

tinian21

Autun

—

A

form

,

of

.

clarified

Jus The

,

,

, ,

,

; , G . of L ( . .

, p .

),

51 , ,

U

, .

;

)

(

,

(

.,

.

,

,

., 1, St .

of (

.op

.

, ,

),

,

(

l'

de

), 6 f.

,

., ff .;

;

– . 98 de

-

,

.

,

of

120

30 – , 32

.

,

.

,

.

,

.

.

, n , .9 ),

., ”, I,

.

,

in

“

) ;

cf .

'

d

,

(

,

(

n of . 2 ),

Beauvais above Soissons Senlis and Laon See for Soissons the Bishop Nivelon published Rituale Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 8898 fols completely archéologie for the Société de Soissons by Abbé Poquet Rituale seu mandatum insignis ecclesiae Suessionis tempore episcopi Nivelonis exaratum Soissons 1856 Martène op cit 369 Prost Quatre pièces 183 David Acclamations Christus vincit RCGr XXVI 1922 The laudes Senlis are found the fourteenth century Antiphonary Fraimbaud Paris Bibl Sainte Geneviève Lat MS 1297 fol Martène cit 363 For Laon see the Ordinale the Deacon Lisiardus 1155 1173 Laon Bibl Munic MS 215 457 Chevalier Bibliothèque liturgique église Ordinaires cathédrale Laon VII Paris 1897 above

.

,

.

)

'' ;

(

,

"

is

;

.

),

,

(

, . ' .p

),

(

J.

cf .

,

"

of

).,

., , in

(

et

).

)

;

,

,

to

;

to

;

to

” )

et

,

.

. to . ", ,

;

.

XI

."

is

.

f.

57

.

.

",

"

,

,

.

E

; cf .

27

N

),

,

(

.pp

,

II

,

21

.

in

et

.

.

.

.

.

In

.

:

as

is

, .p

90

f.

"

an

.

; it

all

,

,

)

–

p

.

,

,

XVIII

III

f.

. , 46 ,

est pp."

,

V

,

.,

; ",

“

a

,

(

, ) "

–

.

,

.

, " ,

.

Ite

.op

, . , ,

CXXXVIII

- .

is

.

.

.

(

.

,

( cf

of

,

“

,

.

MS

A

.

. , S . ., , ,

, , n . . , , ff .) II , , ; 15 ), n , . of , 14

, , ("

(R

I

.

(

et

.,

XII

LXXXVI

,

,

MS

.,

to

.

,

.

.

to

,

I

,

"

"

W

(

cf . ., 17A . 20 . 19 18

.

.

.

MS

in

of

,

to ca . , of an

),

(

.

, ,

.

16 ,

152 Paris Bibl Nat Lat 9449 fol 36y This seems be the formulary mentioned Delisle who the Revue des sociétés savantes des départements 11° sér Vol 1860 561 refers Bibl Nat Lat suppl 1704 The laudes are eleventh century 1060 and unpublished The form Gallo Frankish There are accla pope mations unnamed Summo pontifici universali pape vita with Bishop Hugh de Champ invocations the Salvator mundi Peter Paul and Andrew Symphorianus Kings Aleman Nevers SS Efricus Nazarius Genesius the Henry edemptor mundi Maria Michael Gabriel Raphael and Philip and army Rémy judges the and the Christian Denis Martin The laudations contain the Chap begin four cardinal virtues above and with Lux via vita Troyes nostra like those Rheims above Soissons ibid and phrase queer Delasilve RCGr 1903 1904 197 but the second shows the hymn form Rex regum deus deorum remindful the Breviarium Gothicum Migne PL col 204 which begins Domine Domine Rex Deorum Porter Cantica Mozarabici Officii Eph Lit XLIX 1935 141 Vatican Borg Lat 359 fols 135 136 Ebner Iter Italicum 153 Migne PL LXXX col 411 and the footnote 421 De Santi Le laudes nell incoronazione del sommo pontifice Civiltà cattolica Ser Vol 1903 393 Their date eleventh century rubric heading the acclamations the bishop indicates Ante quam dicatur missa Prost Quatre pièces 238 Cange ecclesiae Arelatensis unknown manuscript cit from Du Migne Cf PL cols 889 Peripatetiker Dümmler Anselm der The text somewhat archaic and differs slightly from the others follows pastorem elegit Te Deus Dominus conservet hac sede Annos vite Deus multiplicet Tempora bona habeas Summo Patri placeat Dominus disponat Vitam tuam Multos annos Deus adaugeat Vivas valeas Domino Per infinita secula seculorum Amen Richard Delbrück Die Konsulardiptychen Studien zur spätantiken Kunst geschichte Berlin 1929 plate Ivories and Litanies Kantorowicz

by

Kantorowicz

:

Laudes Regiae

117

ivory plate first shows a formulary of Gallo - Frankish , or rather Franco Burgundian laudes regiae . There follow the episcopal laudes which have the following text (Pl. XII) : ( I ) (Te pastorem ) [In ista sede ]

Deus elegit . Deus conservet .

(Annos vite ]

Deus multiplicet .

R

/

Amen .

(S.

Multos annos. 22 Deus conservet . tu illum adiuva .

S . Silvester

tu illum adiuva

( 11) (Hunc diem ]

R /

Apos ]tolicum

[Domnum

.. ... .] ( S. . . . . . . Jigi

tu illum

N . (?) ] Regem nostrum

( Domnum

S. Medarde N . (?) ) pontificem

tu illum adiuva . Deus conservet . tu illum adiuva .

nostrum

. .. .)

S. Simplici

tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva .

S . Heufroni

Feliciter . Feliciter . Feliciter .

bona habeas. Tempora bona habeas

Tempora

.

tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva .

S . Euratine

S. ( .

.

Deus conservet

S. Dionisi

[Domnum

adiuva .

.

Tempora bona habeas .

The two types of the original episcopal acclamations are found here in one formulary , but the Amen indicates an incision . Nowhere are we told what difference there is between the Te pastorem and the Hunc diem hails .

suggests

on

or

the anniversary his pattern festival

of

natalicium

of

his

and perhaps

ordination

at

to

section

,

We

,

.

the bishop and his

to

refers to occasion which the are therefore probably not amiss when assuming that originally represented the acclaims offered the bishop

the second section

sung

to as

his

at

is

chant the first

day

,

see , whereas

the

is obvious , however , that the first section refers

It

by

"

;

of

are

for "

a

.

on

. as

a

to

,

However this may

be

pied

to

be

grand

doubtless

Te

of

episcopal acclamations

.

.

,

au it

au

; ,

Te

.

no

as

,

ordination well The second section laudes sung the bishop Church festivals The intentions the pope king they accessory and well the invocations saints are means the rule As contrasted with the ordinary laudes regiae which precede the group pastorem the second section might seem be responses regiae petit pied laudes form but the Deus conservet indicate episcopal laudes Thus style this form would more correct

of of

of

.

pastorem the two sections and Hunc diem hails were considered interchangeable and frequently they merged with one another The specimen Autun elucidates the origin and the composition

;

the Beauvais forms

.

” in

“

Leti ducamus for Multos annos ”

22 “

,

of

.

the Durandus laudes The latter begin with the Hunc diem scheme Autun though without invocations saints then there comes the com

University

118

of California Publications

History

in

of the episcopal see which is found in the first section of Autun ; finally , the Feliciter wishes conclude the song . The opening Christus vincit followed by one of the laudatory hails is an elaboration

memoration

from the laudes regiae . Thus , the Durandus laudes do to be an imperfectly developed form of royal acclamations

not turn . On the contrary , they are an amplified form of episcopal acclamations . Moreover , text and structure of this form are anything but Roman . The Durandus formulary is French , probably southern French . It began to penetrate the Pontificale Romanum during the Avignon period of the papal court ,

out

the

borrowed

the second great wave

of French influence affected Roman Along with other elements the Durandus Pontifical the chant curiosity was incorporated some foreign cathedrals into Ponti published under Innocent disappeared ficale Romanum 1485 from this service book apparently 1596 To

,

the

It

.

in

VIII

.

in

a

of

as

.

of

liturgy

23

when

”

"

.

is

of

in

of

any detailed manner the functions discuss the episcopal accla beyond the scope mations this study Their function was inaugural of

(

of

to

of

on

)

-

(

,

of

f.

.

, ,

,

,

,

of

.

)

(

in

.

in

:

I

, , Te

,

as

of

in

, I as ,

,

P . R .

a

,

,

5 –

13

.pp

,

cit .

.op

,

.

).

.

I.

of

,

an

to

to

.

,

,

of

,

-

is

of

, n . 7 .

,

of ,

) . A

(

,

;

cf .

;

byof is

in

; it

,

in

in

in

) of ,

.

is

(

.

is

in

of

in

.

.

, cf . :

to

).

;

.

(

of

,

,

.

;

an.

,

of

-

in

:

.

It

:

II .

a

b

( in

,

it

to .

. ."

in

et

:

(

n . 2 )

,

cf .

a

to

)

;

in

(

In

“

)

it

.

n

,

;

-

is

.

.

.

(

4 ). in a In

of

23

propagation the Durandus laudes compares with that the Durandus The laudes formulary found fourteenth century Pontificale Romanum Bibl Nat MS 968 quoted above the fifteenth century was officially incorporated into the Roman Pontifical prepared by Augustinus Patrizi Piccolomini and John Burchard under Innocent VIII 1484 1492 the basis the Durandus having added but the editors were conscious 1485 Pontifical first printed prayer which did not belong the service book the Roman ritual since they changed the rubric above and said rogationes praecipuis quibusdam ecclesiis fiunt laudes sequentes solemnitatibus The formulary seems have been carried through all the editions this Roman Pontifical but was omitted when under Clement VIII new was published pp xxvii 1596 Cf Batiffol and Leroquais Pontificaux who emphasizes that the Durandus Pontifical was popular especially southern France The French origin the Durandus laudes becomes obvious soon we organize the episcopal laudes groups Beginning pastorem found this form exclusively the Western French Burgundian Lotharingian forms Rheims Nevers Besançon Autun Arles Ivrea and Metz Beginning Hunc diem German Form first occurs the Franco Roman laudes Ratisbon which contain intentions for the rulers and others but no invocations saints St Gall Freising and Minden follow the same pattern but they many saints St Gall with add unbroken sequence intention only for the king Freising and Minden with intentions only for the bishop and Aquileia with neither intentions nor saints For the relationship between certain German forms with the acclamations the pope and cardinals below Though related French Form the German forms the French pattern differs from the German that the various intentions and the invoca tions the saints are interlaced with each other just as the Gallo very old Frankish laudes regiae This pattern first occurs Autun after 900 thereafter Beauvais and similarly Chartres This form the basis the Durandus laudes which however the invocations saints are omitted the parallelism with the laudes regiae established the Christus vincit Châlons Elne Aix Peter Saint Martial and development between Autun and stage Vatican Lat MS 4743 Durandus shown by the form Vienne which contains neither saints nor Christus vincit above The

Pontifical

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

119

" festival ” as well . In their

is

An

.24

or

's

of

.

of

,

"

an

for

,

St .

of

a

acclama

,

a

to

when

24

the papal see

. of

time

of

even

a

at

at

a

a

the episcopal laudes were important

In

,

,

26

-

or

.”

inspiration

at

at It

.

power

bishop

famous and early evidence

bishop like Hence the acclamation emperors high ranking officers had definitely constitutive legal and recognizing the was once canonical means his election and often also his installation this capacity

to

that

child

is

a

proposed

tory election

, .

by by

acclaim

through the medium clergy and people divine inspiration and the became manifest through the unanimous those present The election Ambrose for instance which elected

,

of

inspiration

by

bishop was

was

to

.

in

25

.

;

it

of St

of

at

or

ural laudes ,

of the

quality as electoral or inaug voiced at the election or the enthronement of the bishop , they served a purpose equal to that of royal imperial acclamations performed inauguration those the the Roman high officials interesting specimen early episcopal acclamations preserved from Augustine Augustine the time refers the election succes sor 426 But the episcopal acclamations are older than that The

before it became

et .,

,

.

62

.

31 , n

, .p

)

:

,

26

.

, ff .

pp

.

(

.

f.

, , :

successorem

. .

Christo laudes Augustino vita te

. .

patrem

te

Te

.

,

, ,

episcopum justus est

Exaudi Christe

.

Dignus Bene meritus Dignus

et

.

,

bene dignus justus est Christo laudes gratias agimus fiat justum est fiat olim meritus gratias agimus

gratias

.

,

.

Judicio tuo

.

, , , ,

Fiat

Dignum

episcopum

Christo laudes Augustino vita

et ,

Te patrem Deo gratias

Deo

volo

."

mihi

Eraclium

.

Presbyterum

populo acclamatum est Deo gratias Exaudi Christe “

A

"

:

.

,

, -

,

,

si

. . . , 25 ,

, n .

,

.,

."

,

25

.eg

,

se

,

1 : “

in

.

,

emperor and bishop For the parallelism between the elections Hieronymus Ep CXLVI episcopos presbyteri semper unum de electum excelsiori gradu conlocatum episcopum nominabant quomodo exercitus impe ratorem faciat See below for the dignus acclamation and also the most in structive discussion by Peterson Untersuchungen 176 See above Migne PL XXXIII cols 967 Ep 213 Sept 426 Augustinus

.

est

,

to

in

, e .g .,

! (

n

;

on

,

,

;

–

.

,

of a

at

of

at

, p , . p .

, . 6 , at ,

,

'

—.

,

et , ,

.,

PG

),

)

,

, .p

31 .

.,

rer .

.

.A D

to

"

,

cf .

;

c ) . . 38 (

I,

,

30

, .C

IV

.,

,

.,

., ( I, c .

, p . .,

n

, . 2 .

in

to

,

,

c . 6

.

,

(

, p .

cit .

.op

, on

,

26

.

S

Pl

.

.

in

, . 4 , , n

, .p

!”

)

: “

,

of

;

."

,

.

.

.

Fiat Olim dignus Judicio tuo Eraclium conserva Exaudi Christe The customary acclamation was simpler than this one see the acclamation Bishop Solemnis Chartres which refers 507 written probably the eighth century and has the following text Ecce Solemnis Dignus est episcopus ordine tur Vita Solemnis episcopi MGH SS Merov VII 315 See also Peterson justus est Dignus Untersuchungen the essential cry 178 for the hails 373 Duchesne Christian Worship all episcopal elections and ordinations general Peterson Untersuchungen 144 Held the bishop and acclaims the the coronation This cry accos was heard also 275 mann Byzantine emperor De caerim prefect 194 the promotion and other occasions ibid 53 268 Migne LXVII cols 543 544 Paulinus Vita Socrates Hist eccl Migne Ambrosii XIV

University

120

of California

Publications

in

History

monarchy was fully developed and the votes of clergy and people had become de facto negligible . The young Frederick II , for example , in the course of his negotiations with the Holy See over episcopal elections in Sicily , could write to Pope Innocent that no bishop elect , before

III

the royal assent , was entitled to be enthroned or to have the laudes chanted to him . 27 Thus the Sicilian king recognized this solem nity as an important legal act as late as the thirteenth century . having acquired

The custom

of voicing episcopal laudes on the festivals of the Church

the Carolingian period . The oldest forms known to ninth century . They are usually transmitted as appendix an to the Gallo - Frankish laudes regiae , though in one excep they tional case are found also at the end of a Franco -Roman form . 28 The transmission of the texts makes it even more likely than it would other wise have been that the chanting of episcopal laudes on feast days does not seem us belong

to antedate

to the early

developed in analogy and along with the custom of the royal crown wearings and the rendering of festival acclamations to the king . The priority of the one observance over the other cannot be ascertained ; we must account for mutual influences just as with royal and episcopal

unctions . Whether or not the increased prestige and the new significance of the pall, and the restrictions concerning the wearing of this insignia on certain

feast days only , should be bound up with the origin of the festival

laudes

to

the episcopate , remains quite uncertain .29 The earliest forms do not refer to metropolitans . However this may be , the paral lelism of rendering royal and episcopal acclamations on Church festivals produced a fusion of the two rites . Yet it would be wrong to treat episco pal laudes and laudes regiae alike , although they are usually transmitted together . preserved

festivals , on Easter , and Pentecost . But they did not necessarily coincide on other occasions such as the anniversaries of the bishop , of the cathe dral, or of the local patron saint . We have therefore to distinguish be

Royal

and episcopal laudes , it is true, coincided on certain

Christmas

,

the feast days of Christ and the king on the one hand , and those bishop and his cathedral on the other . It seems as though in early times the practice was observed either to omit the episcopal laudes on

tween

of the

27MGH . Const., II , 544 , No . 413 : " Antequam assensus regius requiratur , non inthronizetur electus nec decantetur laudis solempnitas, que inthronizationi videtur annexa ." See also Thietmar , V , c. 41 , MGH . SS . rer . Germ ., ed. Holtzmann ( 1935), 268 , for the laudes at an episcopal investiture at Halberstadt in 1004 . A thorough study of the history of the episcopal acclamations would be very useful . 28In the form of Ratisbon (Munich Cod . Lat. 14510 ) ; cf. above , p. 106 . 29 This may have been different in later centuries ; in modern times the episcopal acclamations in Rouen were even called " Acclamations for the Pall " ; cf . above , p. of the pall in the ninth century , see Nicholas I' s Re 94 , n . 97 . For the significance sponsa ad consulta Bulgarorum , c . 73 , MGH . Epist . , VI, 593 , and , in general, Braun , Die liturgische Gewandung , pp . 620 ff .

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

121

Regiae

the feast days of the Lord , when the laudes regiae were due , since an intention for the bishop was inserted into the general scheme anyhow , or to let the episcopal laudes , in the short form of the Te pastorem hails , , follow immediately after the laudes regiae . On the other hand whenever royal and episcopal laudes days did not coincide (namely , on the anni versaries of the bishop , the cathedral , and the local saint ) , the episcopal acclamations were apparently sung per se ; and on these occasions, when probably the amplified and “ regalized ” form of episcopal laudes (for ex ample , the second section of the Autun formulary ) was due , they either

followed after the Kyrie or were removed to the end of the Mass and preceded the Dismissal . This , approximately , may have been the under lying idea of the two sets of acclamations which sometimes are found side by side in the service books of the same cathedral . 30 However , the obser vations advanced here should not be taken as an effort to establish a general rule , for the customs varied in every cathedral . The two perform ances were very often combined with each other so that the laudes regiae were sung on " episcopal days ” or might even have passed as episcopal acclamations , while the episcopal laudes proper , trimmed sometimes with scraps of royal glitter , were chanted also on the feast days of the Lord ; and often they simply replaced the royal litany . Despite the fusion of the two sets of acclamations , royal and episcopal , they were nevertheless distinguished within the divine service . A descrip tion of the laudes ceremony as performed in the Cathedral of Rheims

during the thirteenth century clarifies this point. The performance was started after the Gloria . Two chanters took their places on the Epistle side of the altar , where they sang the Gallo - Frankish laudes regiae , prob ably

in

the

form

which has been handed

down to

the Cathedral

us from

Then , “ toward the end of the laudes , when the chanters were say to Te pastorem Deus elegit ,” they advanced toward the arch

of Rheims .

his

about bishop ,

,

to

,

is

.

,

to

while still singing toward the Gospel side

,

they stride slowly

,

pastorem

),

( Te

,

;

by

a

is

as it

on

a

of

,

ascended the steps to throne kissed his hand and received together with the benediction gratuity say the two sous That Epistle proper sing chanters the laudes the side near the pulpit exactly illustrated miniature then when they switch the episcopal acclaims and start addressing the archbishop personally

ll, 13 ,

,

,

to

.

,

, . .

, .

(

,

at

is

the bishop

.

laudes

to

,

it ).

It

, ,

at

of

cf .

in ;

is

, , .e g ., is to

the various forms

of

of

origin

.

,

,

-

-

;

en

in

),

,

),

,

of

on

.

In –

6

I, ( .

(

, .

.,

e .g

This

is

30

Provence Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 949 fol 65v the case Aix century fourteenth contains laudes regiae whereas Aix Bibl Méjanes MS Leroquais Pontificaux fol 209 1329 1348 contains the Durandus laudes 31 and Chartres the bishop not acclaimed the laudes regiae but episcopal laudes follow instead Also wemust take into account that regional practice may have omitted intentions according the judgment the bishop the prayer for the emperor present although even the latest edition Good Friday not said any rate impossible the Missale Romanum contains establish general concerning rules concerning the practice though we may advance suggestions the early

Publications

his

California

History

in

of

of

University

122

,

at

is

,

at

day when the bishop

his

a

on

.

to

It

in

,

.

1

!) $

or

!

(

,

where the archbishop has throne and while ascending the steps the dais offer their felicitations Feliciter Annos vite Deus multiplicet Exactly when this highly dramatic punctilio which was certainly the general custom the Later Middle Ages may have developed difficult agrees tell the whole with ceremonial observed the present in

,

be

a

,

,

,

In

.

to

ordination acclaims his consecrator order thank him three stages the bishop advances toward his consecrator usually the archbishop performs three genuflections and sings three higher pitch the acclamation Ad times giving his voice each time

,

is

, .

It

32

of of

traced farther back than the twelfth Apamea the Pontifical there

in

is

,

it

!

multos annos This rite cannot century when first found

.

be

on

of

of

,

fore not very much older than the laudes ritual Rheims and the possi bility ceremony influences the one the other cannot ruled out Te

in it

,

,

by

or is

,

of

of

—

to

to

-

at

on

.

,

33

Moreover this episcopal ovation was probably king present omitted whenever the was one the great festivals for according English king usage gave the presby then least the singers terium the and therefore must have been the recipient the

a

similar purpose

.

a

of ,

it

,

be

pastorem However this may obvious that the section was not simply combined with engulfed the laudes regiae but that shifting introduced scenes within the performance The laudes poetical form which sometimes follow the laudes regiae may have served

As

.

felicitations

to

,

that

is ,

this assimilation

—

of

of

The elements

de

Cf .

31

laudes occurred

.

.

a

of

consequence these general conditions the tendency furnish episcopal the acclaims with luster borrowed from the laudes regiae be comes comprehensible An assimilation the episcopal with the royal

the adorn

Cf Leroquais Pontificaux Lyons Bibl Mun MS Apamea

et

."

et ;

,

ii

205

.

, , 1, p . ,

288 and also 104 200

, ,

.

ibid

.,

32 .

Cf

pp

et

;

,

in

et

,

In

.. .

“

.

to

,

, .p

.. .

:

of

,

et

martyrologe Chevalier Sacramentaire Reims 132 with reference the celebration Easter procedunt duo presbiteri canonici de choro incipiunt sinistra parte quando dicturi sunt Te pastorem Deus elegit ascen altaris fine laudum ibique finitis laudibus dunt gradus usque ante ipsum archiepiscopum accedunt osculantur manum eius ipse autem benedicit eis de bene dictione sua dat utrisque solidos continuo legitur epistola

of

du

, A

"

to

,

to

,

95 .

,

, p .

"

,

.

to .

to

).

ed is of .

,

, c .

.

of

to

,

20 ) (

.

I, n .

of

; cf .

,

in

to

.

,

f. ,

,

. in

of

et

. . . .

:

.

,

,

of

I:

of

in

,

85 ff . , ( e .g ; ., cf .

33

II,

ff .

., I,

), ),

,

, ,

86 . (

.

f. e )

.

(

, .

-

,

.,

pp ( au 34 ff

.

,

.

xciii and ibid 189 for the Pontifical fol 2986 and Michel Andrieu Le pontifical moyen âge Studi Romain Testi 1938 Le Pontifical Romain XIIe siècle who pp 151 has published the text that Order similar cere mony took place the later Byzantine rite the coronation The deacons and follow ing them the priests approached first the emperor sing him with loud voices repeat their per their felicitations and then walked the throne the patriarch formance XVII Codinus Becker See the English laudes 1068 published by Maskell Monumenta Ritualia chap VI below This the only English formulary contain episcopal acclamations proper They differ widely from the Continental patterns Benedicat vos divina majestas Domini Benedicat Dominus sacerdotium vestrum introitum vestrum episcopal acclamations England see the forms For remnants Worcester Deus Appendix conservet the acclamation the archbishop and bishop and below pp 171 notes 63 67 570

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

123

saints The intentions always follow the episcopal pattern have the response Deus conservet and not display the do

.

of

.

,

of

'

T u

-

of

the royal laudes whereas the invocations saints illum adiuva are those the royal forms Also the added the episcopal acclamations found only

vita acclamation response

with the

of

they

),

(

that

is ,

invocations

to

for

ments and accretions by which the episcopal acclaims were amplified were not always the same , and we can clearly distinguish between French and German customs . In France we notice a trend to add intentions for the pope and the king to those the bishop and interlace them with

,

Orléans

.

et

salus aeterna

.

,

,

.

tu

,

et

.

,

Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Episcopo Aureliensi omni clero sibi commisso pax vita illum adiuva Sancte Evurti Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat

,

in

of is

is

It of

:34

the late mediaeval form

of

,

in

instance

.

in

.

in

,

to

,

Christus vincit France and not earlier than the Durandus laudes the thirteenth century After this time the triad characteristic the laudes regiae ap pears more often predominant for the episcopal acclamations

. . . .

,

,

.

tu

Sancte Aniane illum adiuva Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat

of

of

an

-

)

)

(

(

.

.

)

)

)

(

(

(

. . .

, de

86

,

cf .

of

Dictionnaire above

, p .

Pascal Orléans

,

tu tu tu

, .p

.

a

,

,

)

(

illum adiuva

which agrees

",

. .

,

11

.

),

.

(

.

.

the Berlin Theol Lat MS fol 114 Helmst MS 1110 1008 fol 257

,

is

The text published that the whole with Wolfenbüttel

of

.

12

, .

.

Cf above

n

.

n . on 36 36

189 form

illum adiuva illum adiuva

cf .

.

.

.

.

S . S

S 34

Le Brun Desmorettes Voyages liturgiques liturgie catholique Carolingian 1844 743 For

;

In

hac sede Tempora bona habeat

Johannes

-

bonum

Multos annos

Paule

a

is

in

36

.

) )

)

.

Deus conservet Amen ter habeat Amen ter Amen ter Amen ter Amen ter

Deo electum

Hunc diem

Petre

form

ter

(

(

episcopum

N

even more elaborate

ter

ter

Christe eleyson Dominum

Minden

ter )

eleyson

(

Kyrie

(

eleyson

Christe eleyson

an

is

is

35

-

Kyrie

available

from

a

of A

of

.

Tu

,

to

.

as

in

In

.

Freising laudes There early eleventh century text

65

,

.”

"

be

in

The borrowings from the royal laudes are most obvious this formulary styled baroque which may well And quite frequently the royal episcopal acclamations laudes their original form were used Germany the accretions are restricted invocations saints with Litany the response illum adiuva The result almost the specimen Saints this kind found the tenth century episcopal

University of California

124

Publications in History

S . Gorgoni

. . adiuva . adiuva .

tu illum adiuva

S. Dorothee S . Theodore

tu illum

S. Martine

tu illum

tu illum adiuva

S. Columbane

tu illum adiuva .

S. Galle

adiuva . tu illum adiuva . tu illum

S. Magne S. Cecilia

tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva .

S .Margaretha S . Lucia

tu illum

S . Udalrice

adiuva . adiuva .

tu illum

Feliciter . Feliciter . Feliciter . Amen . Amen . Amen .

should be stressed here that this German form is reminiscent of late or early twelfth -century laudes to cardinals and also of certain

It

eleventh -

.

a

37

St .

in

is

to

.

A

of

to

did

laudes to the pope . The current of influence not always flow from the royal the epis copal acclamations episcopal laudes applied very strange specimen long deprecatory the king found Gall The song opens with

,

in

.

St .

:

of

of

,

litany containing intentions for the Church King Louis the German and the monks Gall Then follow laudes which the king takes the place the bishop multos annos Deus conservet illum adiuva illum adiuva illum adiuva .

Hunc diem

. . .

Amen

.

)

(

.

ter

annos

.

Multos

.

bona habeat

.

Feliciter Feliciter

Tempora

.

Feliciter

illum adiuva illum adiuva

.

tu tu tu tu tu

Gereon

.

S

Paule

Andrea

S .

S S . .

Salvator mundi Petre

.

.

Hludovvicum regem

Domnum

be

,

11 )

to

,

, .

,

has the normal

one for the congre .

.

.

.

laudes

litany

nothing but the

is

. 34 ,

,

-

where the preceding

"

.

LXXXVII col normal Gallo Frankish .,

,

of

Cf .

last part

Feliciter

by

multos annos Deus conservet Deus multiplicet

diem congregationem Annos vite Istam

Migne PL

is

(

.

St

Hunc

see above replaced

"

:

,

of

Another form Gall episcopal laudes but the intention for the bishop gation

St .

of

episcopal laudes seems

for the one quoted

n

German

“

of

the

”

,

.

37

displays the pattern

et

of of

is

, of

its

at

-

of

king bishop significant This queer inversion the intellectual at mosphere the early ninth century when the ideal Rex Sacerdos was height and similar inversions may have occurred more frequently than the records indicate However the form Gall which already

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

125

There is known , thus far , but one parallel which is almost a caricature , namely , the papal acclamatory cry which was shouted to (or rather :at) Henry V at Roman coronation 1111

TO

THE POPE

far

of

the election and inauguration

the bishop

the early centuries are concerned

.

little

very

as

the ceremonial observed

so

Of

at

EPISCOPAL LAUDES

of Rome we know

38

sanctus Petrus elegit

!

regem

Henricum

:

in

his

unique .

by

in

to

.

,

“

a

of

39

.

a

.”

of by

is

an

.

,

a

of

,

)

-

(

,

,

it

,

on

.

of

,

is

It

any considerable manner from not likely however that differed clergy and people other bishops The pope too was elected and was acclaimed this occasion since every election was acclamatory papal election refers Pope Fabian The earliest known evidence 236 250 The report though legendary nevertheless remarkable acclamatory election pope because for the first time we find inspiration Examples The shout then heard was simple Dignus

that

.

41

495 for Pope Gelasius

:

the Roman Synod

in

of

by

is

and was voiced the text

"

39 33

!

tu

videmus

Petrum

!

Apostolum

Gelasio vita illum serva

te !

et

Exaudi Christe Domne Petre annos Cuius sedem

!

is

"

papal

This

as

.

40

of

to

,

of

in

to

more impressive acclamations the pope are not rare the following synods centuries but they are usually connected with the observances and therefore the hails the pope appear within the general framework Eastern conciliar acclamations without showing any peculiar features genuinely Yet there one formulary laudes which presents itself

's

,

.

-

.

,

to

to ,

in

of

,

in

.

an

,

,

in

, an

cf .

,

.

f.

at . of

n

II .7

II,

vita

!

“

a

et

:

,

III

,

,

to

.

,

,

;

ff .

is

.,

.

,

of

, ; 1 of , p .

Te

29 . In , , 48 , .op§2 , ' , ., of ., . . ,

. , ., . , c 25 . . 44 ) ; , cf .

n .

,

.

49 .

40

, I,

cf

, ,

(

in

, a

,

,

n

.

, . ,

II,

Liber pont 300 Migne PG XX cols 587 588 On the dignus Eusebius Hist eccl VI Pope acclamation see above the acclamation Fabian successor pastorem and later papal laudes Cornelius we find the phrase characteristic the electum Deo below Cornelius description these events his letter Cyprian Cyprian Epistulae No CSEL 611 On the acclamatory election by inspiration Heldmann cit pp 281 Erich Caspar Geschichte des Papsttums An exception formed by the acclamation the Roman Synod 499 interesting specimen MGH AA ant XII 402 above Chap For papal acclamations see those offered assembly Hadrian Rome 868 by Oriental clerics from Jerusalem Antiochia Alexandria and Constantinople They have the following text Domno nostro Hadriano Deo decreto summo pontifici universali pape

79 .

Caspar

II,

; cf .

,

478 487

,

.,

,

30

CSEL XXXV

, op . cit .,

.

!

et

13 ,

,

CIII

88

.

177

No

.

Avellana

,

41

.,

Liber pont

II,

!

!

et

!

et

a

et

Reverentissimo orthodoxo domno Nicolao Deo decreto summo pontifici universali pape sempiterna memoria Novo Heliae vita perennis inmarcescibilis gloria Novo Finees aeterni sacerdotii infulas Sequacibus eius pax gratia

University of California Publications in History

126

,

of

St .

of

.

its

This acclamation has often attracted the attention of scholars as a testi mony of the Petrine Doctrine in early stages Indeed the fourth acclamation intimates that the Holy Council considered the successor

)

.

an

of (

of

. In

.

to

is

,

.

,

in

As

discarded

.

be

to

never by

, ,

St

usual Rome history metaphysical inferences proves stronger than transcendency peculiarity

a

its

with

by the Christian Deus conservet always recommended and elected by

servent replaced

Rome however the bishop Peter

an

is

,

te

while the second invocation the papal the episcopal acclamations we would find the

in

-

.

Di

formula

-

is

.

Roman vita acclamation patron saint Normally pagan

,

of

.

to

a

of

Peter reincarnation the heros eponymos the Roman See There are other points arouse our interest The third root Cuius sedem episcopal betrays the true character these laudes namely that acclamation The first hail the well known imperial and generally

schola cantorum

III in

be

.

to

by the

of

of

offered

the seven Roman regions Unfortunately

.

.

the new pope are mentioned following the Gloria

and repeated by the the Order does not

,

They were

patrons

to

).

Laudes

to

of

of

in

42

, –

(

795 816

excelsis

is

,

IX

in

is

borne out the Ordo Romanus the first authentic cere which papal electoral acclamations are mentioned The order manuscripts transmitted the ninth century but may somewhat Pope Leo inaugurations seems older since the ritual refer

This monial

-

,

so

,

,

.

,

.

of to

,

is

record the text these laudes and not before the twelfth century there again evidence for laudes sung the pope during Mass But the Order has preserved another formula acclamations When the pope after the placed divine service had the pontifical headgear the called regnum to

:

to

,

on

his

head by the equerry and prepared mount his horse for the trium phal circuit through the city the seven patroni regionum would approach him voice the very simple laudes quem sanctus Petrus elegit multis annis sedere

.

sua sede

be

.

In

,

Domnus Leo papa

,

a

is

Te

. .

reference

to

a

the chant contains

of

episcopal laudes cannot mistaken because the episcopal see Yet there differ ence between the papal and episcopal acclamation The latter begins

Here again the character

Deus elegit whereas the former praises the active part taken Apostles Peter elector the pope This hail the Prince his quality elector the pope has survived until modern times and although the Roman pontiff would adopt imperial insignia and the im

,

in

to

;

of

, .

of

as

as

42

PL LXXVIII No XXXVI The

Migne

of

,

—

St .

by

pastorem

, St .

is

of

“

,

.

.

to

50

of

,

of ),

(

as

, ;

,

;

,

$ $ 5 – 6

.

,

343

.,

cit ZfRG

. .

,

. . , as , 1, .

, . , . .

St of .

”,

op

,

19 f.

I cf . ,

col 1006 for other editions see Andrieu Ordines oldest manuscript this Order the Gall MS 614 For the manuscript problem see Klewitz Die Krönung My efforts get photostats des Papstes kan Abt XXX 1941 111 from Gall were unsuccessful those Professor Klewitz because the manu scripts the abbey have been stored for the duration the war Andrieu

Kantorowicz

: Laudes

Regiae

127

perial titles of Vicarius Christi and Vicarius Dei , 43hardly ever would the elected pope be saluted by a cheer other than Domnus N . papa

newly quem

sanctus Petrus elegit .44

The election by St . Peter and the reference to it in the acclamation was , of course , a Roman privilege ; not one of the provincial episcopal accla mations would display this formula . But what was barred to the “ Line " was yet open to the " Household Guards." The acclamations to the cardi nals , sung to ter ' s master :

them

on

their inauguration

J . cardinalem J . cardinalem

, likewise

referred

mas

.

S. Maria

sanctus Petrus elegit Deus conservet . tu illum adiuva .

S. Michael

tu illum adiuva . . . . 45

Domnum

to their

these cardinal laudes with the episcopal formulae ( Te - Deus elegit , In ista sede — Deus conservet ), agreements and disagreements seem to make sense . The cardinals , at least the cardinal

If we

compare

pastorem

and cardinal -deacons , had no flock proper nor had they really a had a titulus and not a sedes . Hence the formula In ista sede is omitted and replaced by a repeated acclamation of the cardinal 's name . Moreover , the cardinal was not elected by the common inspiration of a priests

see

. They

people and clerics ; he was nominated or rather “ created " by the pope ; that is , by St . Peter . Yet with due alterations of details , the

multitude of

43On the Vicarius Dei title of rulers in general , cf. Jean Rivière , Le Problème de et de l' état au temps de Philippe le Bel , Spicilegium Sacrum Lovaniense , ( Paris and Louvain , 1926 ) , 435 -440 , and as a title of the pope , see A . von Harnack , " Christus praesens - Vicarius Christi , ” Sitzungsberichte der Berliner Akademie , 1927 , Abh . XXXIV . 44See , e. g., Liber pont ., II , 361 : " Ildebrandum archidiaconum beatus Petrus elegit '' ; Gregory finally was acclaimed : “ Domnum Gregorium papam sanctus elegit , , responsumque Petrus .” Ibid . II 296 : " Ter acclamatum est : ' Paschalem papam sanctus Petrus elegit , ' " a place which shows clearly the responsorial character of these probably alternating , cf . ibid . laudes . The acclamations to Hadrian IV were likewise 11, 389 : “ ' Papam Adrianum a Deo electum ' tam clerici quam laici pariter concla mantes . ” The form “ quem Deus elegit ” is found also at the elevation of Alexander , 398 ) ; however , if really there was a tendency under Hadrian IV and ( ibid ., Alexander to replace sanctus Petrus by Deus , this tendency at least did not influence the Orders . Cardinal Deusdedit quotes the acclamation of the Ordo Romanus IX without the second line (“ In sua sede multis annis sedere " is omitted ) so that , c. cxiii , ed . there results the acclamation customary in his day ; cf. Deusdedit , Wolf von Glanvell ( 1905 ) , 1, 241 ; see also Liber cens . , , 123 , for the Petrus -acclama , col. 1132 , for the later period . tion , and Ordo Romanus XIV , in Migne, PL ., See above , n . 38 , for the Petrus -acclamation to Henry V ( Liber pont ., 11, 300 ) , and above , n . 39 . 45 The laudes to cardinals seem to go back to the eleventh century . I find them first , 692 ) when he relates the re mentioned by Leo of Monte Cassino (MGH . SS. , ception of Frederick of Lorraine ,- cardinal and abbot of Monte Cassino , later Pope Stephen IX : “ . . . ad titulum suum de more cardinalium cum laude perductus est. " The forms of these laudes are found in the Orders of Benedict (Liber cens. , II , 171 , $ 5 ) and Albinus ( ibid . , II , 91 ). They seem to have fallen into desuetude by the fourteenth , col. 1235, where the century ; cf . Ordo Romanus XIV , in Migne , PL , cardinal receives simply the acclamation multos annos thrice repeated .

VIII

l' église

VII

II

III

III

II

LXXVIII

VII

LXXVIII

II

University of California Publications in History

128

laudes to cardinals are nonetheless episcopal acclamations and their form

recalls especially the German episcopal acclamations of St .Gall, Freising , and Minden . They cannot be traced earlier than the twelfth century , but may have originated in the eleventh , when the “ College of Cardinals ” proper was established . 46

* 7

.

of

,

an

it

at

by

,

in

be ,

.

a

the Caesars and

It

.

of

privilege apper

as

of

places the triumphal processions

re

be

to

an

of

to

is

.

him

of

a

pope was received with truly imperial honors and the banners Rome and the Roman garrison were carried before expression joy The banner procession not simply

the city 48

of

that

that

is

reception

of

the pageantry

solemn

an

and

,

the solemn reception the pope observances which originally imperial prerogative were taken over were the Holy See early date However the early eighth century was officially ordered Procession

to

and often they refer

,

in

.

to

his

The shouts of N . papa quem sanctus Petrus elegit were often to accom pany the solemn procession which brought the pope , after election back the Lateran Palace These processional laudes and acclamations are mentioned time and again the Liber pontificalis and elsewhere

",

in

;

D .)

;

Stephanum Domnum presbyterum Deo dignum omnes volumus ,

“

:

,

to

is

,

.

;

(

,

A of .D .)

,

II, II

of

(

II

; I, A I . ,

I,

II, A.

D .)

,

.)

A .D .) ( ,

.,

(

; I, A .D ., .) of ; II, , II, ,

II,

., .

.

.

II

; A I .D ,

,

(

II, II, IX

.,

, ,

). A ; . D ( . ) , ; A 87 . D , ( .)

,

A .D .) ,

,

III

44

.

,

n

"

.,

),

ff

.

“

,

W

, (

.D (S . ) . (

11 ; A , .f

A . ( D ).

in

,

(

.,

, ,

.

in

.; (

)

II, .

;

A . D IV .)

A ; .D V .) , ( , c . 7 , .A D .)

(

36 ff .

,

., 1,

.

.,

- -

A .D . A ); . V D I, . , , );

(S

., .

in

II, .

,

;

( A ( .D .)

, .,

,

IV

II, .

II

, , (

II

A (S . , D .) ;

,

e .g

47

(

.,

",

H

46

of

See the stimulating study Klewitz Die Entstehung des Kardinal kollegiums ZfRG kan Abt XXV 1936 115 and Montecassino Rome general Anton Michel Papstwahl und Königsrecht QF XXVIII 1937 1938 oder das Papstwahl Konkordat von 1059 Munich 1936 See Liber pont 368 Conon 686 371 Sergius 687 440 Sergius tephen tephen III 768 752 470 844 107 Leo 847 140 Benedict 855 152 Nicholas 858 tephen 191 885 See for John XIII 966 Benedict Mount Soracte MGH SS III 719 for Stephen 1057 see also Leo Monte Cas sino MGH SS VII 693 Liber pont 282 Gregory VII 1073 296 Paschal 1099 313 Gelasius 1118 327 Honorius 1124 see for Victor 1159 MGH Const 261 No 188 for Clement III 1182 Annales Romani Liber pont 349 and for Innocent III the Gesta Migne PL CCXIV col xxi The text rarely trans Innocentii these laudes mitted see however above and Liber pont 191 the acclamation Stephen 885 which has the following text

)

–

(

. of .. '

in

;

cf .

)

,

; a

in

at

"

,

.

, ),

-

(

,

cf .

,

.,

,

"

, .n 2 ,

a

as

)

in

,

to

id

,

,

.

,

. “

im

. f.,

,

.pp

., ,

cit .

,

(

, .op

in

,

,

in

.,

.”

in

:

21 ,

.

c

I,

“

ff .

15

-

(

I

to

at

, .”

;

., 1,

; . , , cf . I,

“

., I,

48

et

omnes querimus petimus nobis preesse pontificem Pope Constantine 708 715 Liber pont 390 the emperor orders honor that omnes iudices ita eum honorifice susciperent quasi ipsum presentaliter impera reception cum torem viderent Here the imperial honors are actually mentioned Constantinople Pope John gloria however was offered 523 526 Liber pont 275 and the processional reception was staged Rome for Pope Conon 686 ibid 368 omnes judices una cum primatibus exercitus pariter ad eius salutationem venientes eius laude omnes simul adclamaverunt Further the Migne PL LXXVIII col 948 which belongs Ordo Romanus the eighth century but may be even earlier the milites draconarii est qui signa portant are mentioned the papal procession For this whole problem Carl Erdmann Kaiserliche und päpstliche Fahnen hohen Mittelalter QF XXV 1933 1934 See also Batiffol 211 and 213 for the hails Confessor Christi processional acclamation Confessor Christi Migne PL XLI col 835

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

129

taining to the emperor it is found in the Donation of Constantine , written in the middle of the eighth century , where it is said expressis verbis that the emperor had ceded to Pope Sylvester " also the banners and the whole procession of the imperial majesty . " :49 Thus , the banner procession and right to display it is one of the many prerogatives enumerated in the Donation which actually were customary with the Holy See long before

the

document was drafted . 50 But it was not before the time of display of the banner procession within Rome was proclaimed as an exclusively papal prerogative which not even the em forged

VII that the

Gregory

peror

could

claim

. 51

Pune PAPAL Our

LAUDES IMPERIALIZED

knowledge of the papal ceremonial between

the ninth and the early

twelfth centuries is very scant . The Roman liturgy and Roman liturgical writing , in decline for a long time, but activated by the stimulating in fluence of Charlemagne , decayed definitely during the " Age of Iron . " They only recovered under the new impulses which proceeded from the Papacy in the eleventh century . After the Reform , our earliest evidence for the staging of Roman ecclesiastical performances dates from

Reform ca

.

1140 , when the Canon Benedict of St . Peter s wrote his Liber Politicus

'

the pontificate of Innocent II (1130 – 1143 ) . 52 Benedict s work , momentous in every chapter , is of outstanding importance with regard to our knowledge of Roman acclamations . He records the Franco -Roman during

'

be sung to the emperor at his coronation and on the occasion of festivals when by chance the emperor was present in Rome. Benedict records also the laudes to cardinals as well as the quaint and archaic laudes Cornomanniae , 53 facetious acclamations of Greek and prob laudes Church

to

19 Constitutum Constantini , c . 14, in Mirbt , Quellen , 111 , lines 25 ff. : " . . . conferentes . . . et conta atque signa , banda etiam et diversa ornamenta imperialia et omnem processionem imperialis culminis . . 50 It is generally known that the forger , on the whole , records and mythicizes and , above all, summarizes customs , prerogatives , and privileges such as the Holy See was granted or had adopted long before the eighth century , beginning in the age of Constantine . See , e. g. , Klewitz , in ZfRG . , kan . Abt . , XXX (1941 ) , 108 f . , with reference to the papal crown . 51 In fact , the Roman banner procession was withheld from the emperors since the coronation of Henry V (1111 ) , that is , after the Investiture Strife ; cf . Erdmann , description of the papal procession and reception is op . cit., p . 17, n . 1. A splendid offered by Boso , Vita Alexandri , in Liber pont. , , 340 . 52 Liber cens ., II, 141 ff. ; see Duchesne in the Introduction to the Liber cens. , I , 105 ff. 53 On this celebration , cf . Duchesne , ibid ., I , 107- 113 ; for the text , see ibid . , II , 171 ff. ; Cabrol, DACL . , VIII , 1910 ff. , s.v. “ Laudes pueriles ” ; Paul Fabre , " Le Polyptique du chanoine Benoît à la Vallicelliane , ” Mélanges d 'archéologie et d 'histoire , X ( 1890 ), 384 ff .; V . Tommasini , “ Sulle laudi greche conservate nel liber politicus de Canonico Benedetto , ” Mélanges Ernesto Monaci ( Rome , 1901) , 377 –386 ; Fedor Schneider , “ Ueber Kalendae Januariae und Martiae im Mittelalter , ” Archiv für Religionswis senschaft , XX ( 1920 – 1921) , 390 ff., and the same author 's Rom und Romgedanke im

II

130

University

ably pagan

origin offered

of California

Roman bishop

the

to

Easter . In addition , Benedict

Publications

History

in

the Saturday

on

gives a full account of the

various

after species

of laudes offered to the pope on different occasions . In the papal laudes recorded by Benedict , the great change in the pope s general position after the Investiture Strife is reflected very clearly . The pope had changed from a Roman bishop to a Roman monarch , and accordingly we find , still side by side , episcopal and " monarchic ” hails to the pope in the same work . There is on record a formulary of the acclamations which the judices , the papal Judges

'

Palatine , rendered to the pope. At the celebration of the great festivals , the pope , on his return from the service in St. Peter 's, was received by the judges either at the Lateran Palace or else at one of the Roman Station -Basilicas , and after being granted the papal benediction the their laudes : 54

judges chanted

Hanc diem Tempora bona habeas !

It

multos annos ! Tempora

bona omnes habeamus !

is evident that these hails represent nothing but episcopal acclama

tions.

his

The performance of the judges was preceded by a similar one staged by the cardinals . On horseback , they had accompanied the pope from St. Peter 's to the Lateran , or to a Station - Basilica . On their arrival they

;

descended from their horses while the pope still remained on white mount they asked and received from the pope the blessings and chanted

:

laudes

antistiti beatissimo

egregio

,

Deus conservet eum illum adiuva tu tu

.

S

.

.

!

,

vita

Salvator mundi Maria Omnes sancti Kyrieleison

illum adiuva

29

by

,

is

;

it

-

is

however the imperial acclamations

,

vita acclamation which

of

is

This Christe

a

. . . .

.

adiuvate illum

. .

pape Innocentio

55 .

Summo

et

the following

not preceded

followed

instead

the Exaudi by the cry ,

(

.

“

L

,

, .

,

, . J. ,

S

), de

I

on

I,

; ( ,

.

),

, n .

42 )

.

cf .

(

ed

,

II, ; c.

,

ed

, ,

in

,

”

ff .

,

l'

.

L

,

,

,

,

F

ff .;

“ ) . ,

;

. in

In

( -

, , ., pp . .

f. , §

as

) ,

(

,

of

II,

54

.

”, ., N

),

C

(

),

1926 see also Cabrol Les origines liturgiques Paris 203 210 See for similar laudes pueriles Traube Ein altes Schülerlied Arch xxv 1900 620 Liber cens 146 On the Stations Rome see Hartmann Grisar His by Luigi Cappadelta tory Rome and the Popes the Middle Ages trans and London 1911 145 103 the Ordo Romanus IX above we find the patroni regionum singers Deusdedit cxiii Wolf von Glanvell 1905 by replaces regionum 241 them the notarii Benedict has iudices instead their position see Halphen Études sur administration Rome au moyen âge Biblio

Mittelalter Munich Appendix 1906

.

146

.

ed

",

.

,

E

,

P

; .

81 ff .

,

37 ff .

de

,

,

(

ff .;

),

(

.

II,

242

Liber cens

.,

56

(

1930

, n . zu . 1 .

), .,

“

l'

,

thèque de école des hautes études CLXVI Paris 1907 Schramm Studien frühmittelalterlichen Aufzeichnungen über Staat und Verfassung germ ZfRG Abt XLIX 1929 198 Bonizo Liber vita christiana Perels

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

131

Deus conservet , a formula proper to the episcopal acclamations , so that these laudes , too , must be considered " episcopal .” In fact , we can dis tinguish without difficulty the two patterns of epicsopal acclaims , namely , those beginning Hunc diem and the others beginning Te pastorem , and thus recognize the well-known form of German episcopal acclamations . This is obvious if we join together the laudes chanted by judges and car

dinals

the following way

in

:

Judges :

multos annos ! Deus conservet eum .

Hanc diem Cardinals : Summo et egregio antistiti . . . Salvator mundi S . Maria Omnes sancti Judges : Tempora bona habeas . . .

tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva . . . adiuvate illum .

the formularies of St. Gall , Freising , and Minden . Their context has been distributed , in Rome, to two different groups of chant ers — judges and cardinals — whereas in Germany we find one un divided litany . The dependency of the German and Roman forms on one another can hardly be denied , though it is difficult to tell who borrowed

This matches

However , it is remarkable that these papal acclamations match the German forms only and have very little similarity to the French episcopal laudes , for instance of Autun , 56 at least not so their structure concerned Moreover the papal form recorded

.

whom

Rome not earlier

than

sponding

St .

as

in

is

,

.

is

far

from

is

,

of

.

of

,

in

to

is

it

be

in

century whereas we find the corre already form Gall the first half the ninth Although manuscript transmission this might ascribed the contingencies nevertheless very likely that the priority indeed with the German the twelfth

one the va rious channels known and unknown Ottonian times when the Franco German liturgy exercised its decisive influence the liturgy

of

on

-

58

.

Rome

of

on

Rome through

,

,

,

been passed

57 to in

forms which may have

, .

to no

for Autun

,

;

37

,

,

36

12

above notes

,

,

and Minden

the laudes which were sung 11 ,

were replaced cf .

,

Gall Freising ., 21 . I, ,

For

above

n St .

cf .

56

.

They gradually

by

to

.

is

the open and his return from the divine service But there doubt that these episcopal acclamations the pope were about die away

is

,

in

to

on

to

.

in

, at

,

in

in

the early twelfth century we find the pope still acclaimed the manner which the bishops were acclaimed This least true with reference those laudes which were rendered him However

,

,

“

,

.

ii .”

. ,

ff

),

(

.

. .,

,

",

.,

cit

,

.

loc

to

to

of

,

)

.

( sc

;

,

of

,

ff .

I,

68

in 24

, c .

"

57

350 the monastery Reichenau was required deliver pensionis nomine sui abbatis consecratione codicem Sacramentorum Cf Andrieu Ordines unum Epistolarum unum Evangeliorum unum equos albos Die litur For the adoption the German liturgy by Rome see Klauser 515 gischen Austauschbeziehungen HJb LIII 1933 185 Andrieu and Klauser loc cit Liber cens

Rome

University of California Publications in History

132

and during the Mass. Benedict of St . Peter ' s is the first author to offer the formulary of papal Mass laudes , and in his Order the two patterns — the episcopal acclamations to the pope and the papal Mass in church

laudes — still overlap , or rather they are kept apart very carefully . We have every reason to assume that sixty years after Benedict the episcopal acclamations were definitely discarded . Albinus and Cencius , as well as the author of Ordo who wrote under Pope Gregory X ( 1271 - 1276 ) , , , would it is true mention the fact that the pope received the laudes when

XIII

the great procession reached the Lateran Palace or one of the basilicae but they no longer record the forms of these acclamations .59

,

of

to

the

,

a

,

his

The next author to mention the laudes to be sung in the open is Cardi nal Jacobus Gaetani Stefaneschi ( † 1343 ). He explains in Ordo XIV that the judges conducted by cardinal sing the pope out doors 60

by

,

.

of

III

.

,

ca

,

that the under this

of

,

it

.

is

a

,

to

61

,

of

composed the Ordinarium Innocent 1200 great extent the ceremonial observed Ordo XIV reflects great pope Consequently probable that the old form

so

on

-c

of

draws

a

of

of .

is

of

to

,

is

,

.”

“

of

the very same laudes which the Prior Cardinal Deacons had chanted during mass before the Epistle and after the Collect Cardinal Gaetani therefore our first evidence for the fact that the episcopal form acclamations the pope has been abolished and replaced the very late date and therefore Mass laudes His witness indeed seemingly little value for the earlier times Yet through the medium the thirteenth entury Missal the Papal Chapel Cardinal Gaetani

episcopal

as

."

St .

in

empha

"

he

,

since

the laudes

well as before the Lateran Palace : ibid

's

of

,

his inauguration received

62

III

for

for

'

as

Basilica

See s ,

Peter

it

these two performances into parallel

298

put

sizes that Innocent

at

to

biographer

.

in

,

in

to

,

,

to

acclamations the pope was abolished under Innocent III who osten tatiously assimilated papal and imperial acclamations with each other and that ever since his time the acclaims rendered the pope after the great procession and the open were the same those chanted during Perhaps the Mass church was even the intention the pope

,

,

,

38 ,

35 ,

et

f.

,

.,

c ., .

cf .

” ;

,

9,

,

c .

. . .

“

:

.,

'

.

's

to

,

col xxi with reference the pope Petri quam ante Lateranense . .

Ecclesia

S

,

.,

CCXIV

in

,

c . 7

,

Migne PL Factaque laudes tam

,

. . : . “

Palatium

.

-

) ,

62

coronation

",

et le

" L

,

of

."

,

in

in

, .

,

.,

et

,

41 ,

c .

,

.

la 61

1935 230 260 Gesta Innocentii

(

,

., I, “

,

2 )

,

c .

ei ;

in

et

ei

XIII

.

60 .

;

., II,

(

, .

LXXVIII

,

., 59

Albinus Liber cens 124 Cencius 290 and Migne col 1065 Ordo Romanus XII Tunc iudices advocati gradibus porticu ibique prior veniunt obviam sub cardinalis sancti Laurentii foris murum cum iudicibus advocatis faciunt laudes ibid and passim For the Ordo Romanus and passim see Migne PL LXXVIII col 1111B Migne PL LXXVIII col 1138 prior presby Ordo Romanus XIV terorum cardinalium ordinatis iudicibus scrinariis filo faciet idem laudem sicut post Orationem diaconus cardinalis fecerat Missa ante Epistolam Ordinaire this stemma by Michel Andrieu See the brilliant reconstruction Chapelle Papale Eph Lit XLIX de Cardinal Jacques Gaétani Stefaneschi

PL

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

133

, the abolishment of the

episcopal laudes to the pope and their may the Mass laudes even antedate by several years the accession of Innocent . This surmise becomes almost certainty if we consider the chanters who sang the laudes outdoors . According to Bene dict the following ceremonial was observed : However

replacement by

III

First came the Cardinal Prior of San Lorenzo with the Deacons and began to intone the laudes ; the responses were sung by the cardinals . There followed the primicerius , the first of the Roman Judges Palatine , who acted as precentor while the judges responded . Each group , cardinals and judges , chanted different laudes .

This arrangement was In the Ordo

that

also

XIV (c. 41), we

of

find a new

Albinus

,63

who

ceremonial

wrote about 1189 .

:

The Prior of the Cardinal Priests arranges the judges and notaries in one rank ; the then had to intone the invocations of the Mass laudes to which the judges and

prior

notaries — and not the cardinals - sang the responses

.

This is a great change . Instead of two groups of chanters - cardinals and judges — we find one " combined group , " namely a cardinal as precentor with judges and notaries as choir . It is evident that this change is closely connected with the equalization of Mass laudes and laudes in the open .

The episcopal acclamations , which formerly had served on the second occasion , were easily distributed in two groups ; similar to the Autun formulary , there were two sections of hails , one referring to the feast day (Hanc diem ) and the other to the person acclaimed , bishop or pope . The new formulary of Mass laudes , however , represents an indivisible unit ; this chant , accordingly , was sung by a " combined group " of singers of which the cardinals as a corporation were excluded . It is remarkable that this latter arrangement of chanters agrees perfectly with both the Ordo ( " presbyter cardinalis . . . cum tabellionibus et iudicibus ” ) and

XIII

the Order of Cencius (Ordo XII : “ prior cardinalis . . . cum iudicibus et advocatis ” ) . 64 Neither Cencius nor the Ordo XIII offer the text of these laudes ; but there follows by implication that the Mass laudes , intoned

by

a cardinal as precentor and responded to by the judges, must have re placed the episcopal laudes by 1196 – 97 , the date of the Cencius Order , so that the abolishment of the episcopal acclamations to the pope was carried through just before the accession of Innocent .

III

The form of papal laudes that exclusively

on every

cens .,

occasion

remained valid and was sung simple litanizing text. 65

henceforth

has a

II,

63 Liber 124 . 64 Above , n . 59 . , 145 f ., because Benedict does quoted 65 The form is that of Albinus , Liber cens., not offer the full list of saints ; cf. ibid ., pp . 131 ff. Albinus quotes the laudes at the celebration of Easter , Benedict at Christmas and Easter , and Cencius ( ibid . , I , 290 ) at Christmas alone , but mentions (ibid . , I , 289) that the very same form was sung at

II

the Mass on Easter and on all other laudes days .

University

134

Publications

of California

Exaudi Christe

Domino nostro Innocentio a Deo decreto summo pontifici et universali pape vita . (ter )

Salvator mundi S . Maria

tu illum adiuva .

S. Michael

tu illum adiuva .

S. Gabriel

tu illum adiuva

.

S. Petre

tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva .

S. Paule

tu illum

adiuva .

S. Andrea

tu illum

S. Stephane

tu illum

adiuva . adiuva . adiuva . adiuva . adiuva . adiuva . adiuva .

S. Raphael S . Johannes

S . Laurenti

tu illum

S . Vincenti

tu illum

S. Silvestre

tu illum

S. Leo

tu illum

S .Gregori

tu illum

S . Benedicte

S . Agnes

tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva .

S . Caecilia

tu illum

S. Basili S . Saba

S . Lucia

Kyrie way , and

In a of saints ( it

adiuva .

tu illum adiuva

eleison . Christe eleison

especially

History

in

in regard

.

. Kyrie

eleison

the long

to

.

and uninterrupted

sequence

follows the order of the Litany of the Saints ), these laudes are reminiscent of the German episcopal acclamations , and con sequently also of those sung to the cardinals and by the cardinals to pope longer episcopal acclamation for Yet this new form

it

,

an

no

as is

.

,

66

the

here

of

to

it

of

.

's

to

to

episcopal see Also alludes neither the pope antistes nor the pope bishops does not display the response characteristic the acclaims in

-

be

it -

in

,

.

be

in

's

,

.

-

.

,

Deus conservet Instead we find the vita acclamation the form the Franco Roman imperial laudes with the cry Exaudi Christe preceding Moreover the pope title matches verbatim the one found the Franco Roman forms and disagrees with those found the papal episcopal laudes Another point should perhaps not overstressed but may

formulary

differed the pope were clearly

new

of to

is

the

IX

they have their place after

that the new hails

,

.

.

,

67

in

,

imperial laudes whereas the Ordo Gloria The essential thing however from all episcopal acclamations The

of

is

,

,

between

,

that within the Mass this new form was voiced the first Collect and Epistle that the customary place the

mentioned nevertheless

, .

as

,

III

.

, 71 .

notes

65

,

. .

III

,

56

46

45 ,

42

Above notes Above and Chap

, , n .

07 66

of

,

to

to

distinguished from those any other member the hierarchy Further formulary equal may more this was here be anticipated the new imperial form laudes introduced under Innocent

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

135

What is the age of the new form which we shall call laudes papales? In the Ordo IX it is mentioned that the pope was offered laudes to be sung to him after the Gloria . Unfortunately , the redactor of the Order has omitted to record their form ; he records only the papal -episcopal accla mations rendered by the patroni regionum , who in their capacity as chanters were later replaced by the judges or notaries . Of course , it is not impossible that the Mass laudes of the Ordo IX were the same as those of

the Order of Benedict , but it is not likely . In the first place , the Litany of the Saints can hardly be expected to appear in a Roman Order as early as the eighth century (cf . above , Chap . II, pp . 34 f. ) ; it would represent the earliest evidence thus far known , whereas in fact the Franco - Roman forms show clearly how hesitatingly Rome added the files of saints to the acclamations . Second , if it be accepted that the papal - episcopal laudes with the long series of saints depended on the German model , this consideration would lead us to the late tenth or early eleventh century as the date of the introduction of this particular species in Rome. And on this pattern , in turn , the papal Mass laudes depend . That the German acclamations should have been formed under Roman influence is not altogether impossible . However , it is not probable . The general trend of liturgical influences was from North to South in that period ; also , a similar influence of a Roman model is not felt in the episcopal laudes of France or any other country . Third , there is not one formulary of laudes papales on record antedating the Order of Benedict , whereas a

-e

,

Thus

,

In

,

saints

short the Mass episcopal acclama is

of

early

68

form

.

of

of a

IX

of

.

old tradition

it

new invention that supersedes

probably were the Ordo tions without invocations series laudes

it

's

”

“

an of a

a

it

is

of

of

by

old

number of early papal -episcopal laudes (without the series of saints ) have papal piscopal been transmitted . Finally , the replacement of the likely that acclamations the Mass laudes Benedict Order makes the form the latter was new and more recent date since usually

not without

that our first evidence for the new laudes papales remains the Order Benedict which presents rites and ceremonies the form which they had been arranged the popes the Church Reform during the latter half the eleventh century Indeed only against the back Papacy does the

in

,

new

pattern

papales

laudes

.

ground the Reform achieve its full relief

of

of

.

of

of

by

in

of

reason

,

ff .

),

(

.

.

.,

”,

.

,

,

is

IX

.

an

,

(

so to -

a

of

of in

to

, it

is

a

of

as

,

.

In

),

a

at

of

"

,

68

112 1941 ZfGR kan Abt XXX Die Krönung des Papstes Klewitz indicates that the development the papal tiara during the eleventh century signifies harking back the same time an innovation and the earlier times eighth and ninth centuries when the pope by wearing the called camelaucum was then clearly distinguished from other bishops similar way which however we cannot ascertain the laudes papales might be considered not only as innovation but also revival Mass laudes the time the Ordo But since their form un indulge known useless further hypotheses

University

136

of California Publications

History

in

that within the domain of secular princes the laudes connected with the celebration of crownings or festival wearings crown . Until the eleventh century a papal coronation did not pope exist . The was consecrated but not crowned for the simple reason originally that there was no crown he could have worn . 69 Whatever the It will be

recalled

were closely

papal headgear may have been like in the earliest centuries , a special headgear of the pope is not mentioned before the time of Pope Con stantine I (708 – 715 ) . Pope Constantine is said to have worn the so - called

, a white silk cap , high and conical, which was an insignia of Byzantine emperor and other Eastern rulers . It was adopted prob the ably by one of the Greek popes of Rome and worn as a nonliturgical headgear at the papal processions . 70 To wear this cap was a papal camelaucum

privilege even before the Donation of Constantine " legalized ” the right of wearing it . In the great forgery it is said that the Emperor Constantine conceded his diadem of gold and gems to Pope Sylvester , who , however , refused

to wear

the crown over his clerical crown , the tonsure , and who

therefore was given the white silk

cap which in

the forged

document is

other documents .71 This headgear , originally , was worn only at the papal processions and in this connection it is mentioned also in the Ordo IX . 72 However , at an unknown date between the ninth and the early eleventh century this called frygium

and which is the same as the regnum

headgear, perhaps

in

slightly different form , became , under the name liturgical of the mitra headdress which the pope did not remove during the service of the Mass . Moreover , to don the mitre was no longer a privilege of the pope alone ; the cardinals , too , enjoyed this prerogative and eventually the mitre was granted as an insignia of honor also to a few individual bishops . It was . Pope Leo IX (1049 – 1054 ), who first in

a

Romana , a

granted to bishops the privilege of wearing the mitre. 73 By the end of his pontificate there existed , in fact , no headdress the wearing of which was exclusively a papal prerogative .

II

It was probably Pope Nicholas

( 1058 – 1061 ) , who created

an ex

.

as it

“

in

ei

et

. . ."

)

.

as

”,

he is

.,

ff

),

in

.

(

),

of (

.,

.,

f.

.pp

,

to

( : .sc "

. , as "

,

.

, .p

.op .,

cit .

,

. . . ,

73

72

im

,

22 ,

(

),

.

at

,

to , it "

71

.,

cit

69For the following , see the excellent study of Klewitz , op . cit., pp . 97 ff. , with which I became acquainted just in time to unburden my apparatus criticus and to straighten out certain lines of development which I had pointed out years ago ; cf . Jordan , in ZjRG ., kan . Abt. XXVIII ( 1939 ) , 145, n. 1. Also , my circumstantial argumentation concerning the festival crown -wearings of the pope - a subject not dealt with before could be condensed to a short paragraph . 70Liber pont ., 1, 390 ; cf. Klewitz , op . 109 This whole problem seems me has been solved by Klewitz far could sogenannte be solved all Eichmann Der Salische Kaiserordo ZfRG kan Abt distinguish between frygium and camelaucum and pole XXVII 1938 tries mizes against Braun Die liturgische Gewandung 1907 495 but not consistent designations and considers the two words the same cap his article Von der Kaisergewandung Mittelalter HJb LVIII 1938 276 Migne PL LXXVIII col 1007 accedit prior stabuli imponit capite regnum papa super equum Et tunc demum ascendit Klewitz 113

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

137

papal insignia . The mitre , it is true , remained the liturgical headdress which the pope shared with the bishops ; but the frygium was reintroduced , as a nonliturgical head ornament . Pope Nicholas was apparently the first to add to the frygium a golden crown . 74 Thus , the famous papal headdress with crown , styled also tiara , was created for clusively

II

he

of

political order imperii according

;

of

a

the

considerations both hierarchical and political - hierarchical in order to provide pope with badge which did not share with any bishop distinguished among clearly and which him themembers the hierarchy

,

a

a

of

of

of

.

to

of

's

,

to

to

"

.

-

of is

.

is to

a

for

of

-m

in

It

III

to

by

in

signum the temporal power the pope prerogative Innocent definition and also inferred the Donation Constantine which the Reform Papacy had set out materialize the letter was the period the Church Reform and the establishment the world astering papacy that the papal inauguration changed from bishop the consecration the coronation the pope emperor Ample evidence this change available There recorded the coro emphasize

),

-

II (

),

75

–

II (

,

by

”

,

is

,

“

,

's

.

in

,

of

"

Pope Paschal Pope Calixtus 1099 1118 1119 1124 pontiffs cap and later the crowned Henceforth the Roman bishops really wore Constantine imperial diadem over the tiara which during replaced however the service was and still the customary nation

III

“

,

of

.

of

'76 It

,

et

as

of

,

." of

,

,

.

to

Innocent was the insignia the spirit power temporal power insignia quoque ual the crown the the mitram pro sacerdotio regno pro coronam was the obvious emblem the pope imperator sacerdos

mitre The mitre according

.

of

,

's

to

.

on

a

we

In

-

by

,

of

to

a

,

,

on

eleventh

,

century was the high tide the coronamenta the crown and festival coronations the part the secular rulers The Roman pontiff being himself crown bearer that time did not hesi emperors and kings tate follow the model Benedict Liber any earlier Politicus find for the first time section unknown

The

wearings

of

's

as

,

,

's

for

the famous passage

to

,

in

Maria Maggiore

in

.

S

on

a

114 XI 671

98 , , , , n . 7 as. ff . f. )

, .op , cf . cit ., . et p . . . .,

MGH SS

from

of

97 f.

pp

.

”

,

to

, , .

,

,

VII

;

., ., II,

76 75

,

'

See Klewitz discussion Alba Ad Henricum Liber pont 297 Klewitz

,

omni laude cit .

et

cum c . ( 2 op

“

on

.

,

,

-

coronatus

74

paraded of

to

and twelve other days which were be observed the pope wearing days Incidentally papal crown our earliest evidence crown wearing Gregory VII who feast days refers Christmas 1075 —

sary

,

a

'77

."

,

,

be

"

:

ceremonial which has the rubric These are the festivals which the pope must eighteen holidays crowned There follows list Christmas Easter Pentecost Epiphany Ascension the pope anniver

his

Benzo

.”

.

$ 1

,

90

,

§ 2

of

:

cit ., p .

op .

,

as

, . . .

)

.

,

.,

,

,

II,

., .

b

77

"

(

of

,

Migne PL CCXVII col 665 col 481 well the interesting remark Segni Migne PL CLXV col 1108 quoted by Klewitz Bruno 106 regnum portat quia Constantinus im Summus autem pontifex propter hoc perator olim Silvestro omnia Romani imperii insignia tradidit Liber cens 165 and

of California Publications

University

138

in

palace . 78 And ever since the end of the eleventh

History

century the chronicles

pope ,

abound in reports that the on these occasions, wore an ornamen by a gold circle ; or imperiale tum formed like a helmet and surrounded the headgear is described in similar terms.79 The “ imperialization ” of the Church is one of the outstanding features of the Reform Papacy . Gregory VII , in his Dictatus , goes so far as to declare " that only the pope was entitled to use the imperial insignia " , 80 and the author of the so -called “ Dictatus of Avranches ” adds that the wearing of the regnum and other imperial array at processions was ex clusively a papal prerogative .81 To this array there belonged above all the

,

the imperial purple , which the pope donned immediately after his election and which constitutionally was even more important than the tiara with crown . The purple , introduced in the age of the , symbol papal Reform was considered the true of dominion .82 Its reception by was effected also the Donation of Constantine where the clamis pur cappa rubea

is mentioned among the raiments ceded to the pope , a garment the “ Dictatus of Avranches ” a signum imperii etmartyrii .83 Simi imperial lar tendencies are traceable to sections political and adminis papal government only trative the was then that the pope became purea

,

It

.

,

of

all

styled in

at

,

to

,

85

86

style the papal household the the custom began meaning Roman Court the both the royal court to

of

a

II, ,

in

.

Then

Curia Romana 79 78

,

,

,

papal staff

as

;

84

of

princes and kings the feudal lord that feudalism was put into full patrimony force within the and that the offices court such cham berlain cupbearer marshal dapifer and seneschal were added the

,

in

, on

Il

,

( c .

of

"

. .

als

, in

., I, .”

"

.

,

1 - -

),

.v .

ff ,

. . s, .cf

in

in

, .

IX , (

.

:"

),

(

.,

.

., ”

N

.

,

.

's

,

"

in

,

,

), "

-

"

( P .

. ;

ff

; cf .

.

,

das Rechtsleben der römischen

.

kan Abt

.

ZſRG

.

Kurie

.,

Die Entstehung der römischen

”,

,

110

-

13

)

(

1931

ff .

pp

,

.

. 1 ,

,

Abh

pp 1 52 .

,

,

1934

77

, .

n

., p .

.op

of

,

;

.

,

, ., ,

ff .

),

139

Berlin

Das Eindringen der Lehensidee

XII

“

”,

86

1939

" .,

.

,

.;

Akad

Karl Jordan Kurie ArchUF Karl Jordan (

., .p .p

.op.

,

, .op

71 ff

Preuss

.

pp

86

.

Abh

cit .

.op 84

8382

.'

in

.

27 ) at

,

of

ad

.”

“ ed . . ,

, ,

,

.,

”,

of

,

II,

. ,

;

ff .

,

)

(

St .

's of

St .

to

.

”

, IV

80

81 S

,

in

11 14 to )

-

,

is

it

.

to a ff .

pp of

.

.,

, “

:

, .,

, in

It cit

( . op .

To

.,

Liber pont 282 places referring the rich collection the papal festival crownings France which Klewitz 100 notes has collected there may be added the Pope Urban Limoges earliest evidence refers crown wearing Bouquet Vigeois Christmas 1095 and mentioned by Geoffrey Triumphaliter coronatus Episcopalem RHF XII 428 sedem Apostolicam rediit ubi reliqua solemnitatis officia peregit The queer expression sedes Apostolica Episcopalis refers Limoges because its saint was the cathedral Martial claimed as an apostle For Martial alleged apostleship Duchesne Annales Leclercq DACL Limoges du Midi 1892 319 col 1109 Gregory VII Registrum Ep 55a Caspar MGH Epist sel 204 The suggestions interesting Die Dictatus Thesen Gregors VII Julia Gauss Unionsforderungen ZfRG kan Abt XXIX 1940 115 who links the famous document with Gregory Eastern policy must be seriously taken into consideration Löwenfeld Der Dictatus Papae Gregors VII Arch XVI 1891 200 Soli pape licet processionibus insigne quod vocatur regnum portare cum reliquo paratu imperiali Klewitz cit 120 Löwenfeld cit 200 Klewitz cit 120 Beginning with the infeudation the South Italian Norman Princes Jordan Die 116 173 Kehr Erdmann Kreuzzugsgedanken Belehnungen der süditalienischen Normannenfürsten durch die Päpste 1059 1192

XXVIII

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

139

his

army

a

to

as

realm

the very

In

to

of of

the

.

attended the administrative requirements general same period the pope began act

88

's

the

(household ) and the king 's court (law court ). 87 There was established in Rome a capella papalis with papal chaplains after the model of the much King Chapel where royal chaplains older secular institution of both the ideal Christian

,

in

,

in

to

display papal own papal army and this capacity standards with which kings and princes were feudally carry against Christian vested and which the pontiff did not hesitate rulers the twelfth century the Roman Church was conceived and styled accordingly the true and new Imperium Romanum while the College Cardinals appeared Senatus Romanus was this period that the pope first was depicted the Maiestas that enthroned and

banners

of ,

,

90

,

is

in

It

91

.

in

92

,

.

in

pope was depicted

in

-

or

world ruler like the Lord the emperor whereas former days the the humble way which saints were represented

a

as

,

in

of

as

,

as

.

89

By

to

and

of

",

.,

.

.

., ;

23 69 ff ff .

,

"

, , e .g in .,

.

, c . .

, ,

D

.,

,

.

.,

, ,

c c . .7 1, ,

in

, e .g .,

is

;

” )

,

. .

. as 12. ,

an

,

,

,

,

,

,

.

E

.

R

" S

, ,

:

, c .

."

,

,

,

,

(

,

-p

),

,

,

's

(

I

di

in ”,

di

,

e

"

,

f.

),

1

,

.

ff . ; a

'

,

),

(

., to

",

X 's

;

, ; . n

),

.

G

, Cf . .p , ,

( I,

92

f. ”

.

in

. . .

, .,

in

,

Le

et

is

in

,

"

,

,

.

( ad “

of

on

,

.

, “

."

,

), ),

,

( (

, " 15 , in ; ed

,

;

of

to

to

n

of

,

In

,

Fr .

;

., ,

, 5 ,

, . . in a

;

"

),

(

, p .

.”

.,

",

",

, cf . of . 7 , . ”

“

,

is

II

.

. .,

.

77 90

,

",

.

“

,

B

; J.

,

,

im

)

,

"

(

91

),

(

.

),

.,

SS

.

,

,

in .

” ),

's

;

,

48

,

)

1 -

of

90 ( “

45 79 .

,

)

im

(

,

f.

. .

;

, I(

,

.

“

,

W

",

13 pp

.,

cit

.op

-

(

"

,

89

,

88

.

.,

H

70 ff

,

.

"

",

,

P

,

,

of

97 ff .

.

.,

in

,

87

Jordan ibid pp On the office the papal cancellarius successor the bibliothecarius the earlier period see Kehr Scrinium und Palatium Mitteilun Ergänzungsband gen des Österreichischen Geschichtsforschung Instituts für VI 1910 and the new study by Klewitz Cancellaria Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des geistlichen Hofdienstes Deutsches Archiv 1937 Jordan 145 Borwin Rusch Die Behörden und Hofbeamten der päpstlichen Kurie des Jahrhunderts Königsberg 1936 päpstliche Erdmann Kaiserliche und Fahnen hohen Mittelalter QF XXV 1933 1934 Kreuzzugsgedanken especially Chap and the same author VI Vexillum sancti Petri and passim Tilbury Otia imperialia Gervase MGH XXVII 378 von Schulte Sitzungsber Zur Geschichte der Literatur über das Dekret Gratians Akad LXIV Sägmüller Vienna 1870 111 132 Die Idee von der Kirche als Imperium Romanum kanonischen Recht Theologische Quartalschrift LXXX 1898 see also Greven Frankreich und der fünfte Kreuzzug HJb XLIII 1923 for the papal leadership the Crusades Hieronymus Ep image The old XXXIII CSEL LIV 259 who styles derogatory sense see Gmelin the Roman clergy Senatus though Deutsches Archiv 1938 527 See also the Donation Constantine Mirbt insignia clergy Quellen 111 the concession the Roman use all the sicut noster age frequently senatus the the Church Reform these terms are found see Migne PL CXLV col 540 Damiani Petrus Damiani Contra philargyriam picturis principum apostolorum his De ibid col 589C mentions Petrus qui senatus apostolici princeps est This image should not be confounded with the one mentioned before The transcendental apostolorum senatus found the Migne PL CLI cols 925 Ordo commendationis animae see also the anthem sung Day Apostles quo regis Aposto the the dies summi senatores pervenerunt supernam angelorum lorum principes Petrus Paulus curiam gallican for which Gastoué chant RCGr XLII 1938 claims Gallican origin This however does not refer directly the cardinals senators idea which still found Pius Codex Juris Canonici 230 Cardinales problem Senatum Romani Pontificis constituunt For the see Schramm Renovatio Ingeborg Schnack 255 and passim Richard von Cluny Historische Studien 146 century Ergänzungs Berlin 1921 105 214 for the thirteenth see Kantorowicz band 200 Veröffentlichungen Ladner Theologie und Politik vor dem Investiturstreit des Österreichischen Instituts für Geschichtsforschung Brünn Leipzig and Prague 1935 gli affreschi ecclesiastico olitici 155 and his article mosaici Archeologia 265 Cristiana XII 1935 Rivista nell antico palazzo Lateranense fuller account will be found Professor Ladner Die Papstbildnisse des Altertums pubblicati und des Mittelalters Monumenti Antichità Cristiana dal Pontificio Isti

University of California Publications in History

140

And it was a quite logical development that St. Peter , and eventually the pope himself , was considered and styled the virtual emperor , 93 the prin imperator , 95of the Western world .

ceps94 and verus

of

By

, 's

of

to

of

,

in

.

of

at

,

as

of

.

in

.

96

he

,

-

of

his

on

There can be no doubt but what the new form of laudes papales falls in with this general development . The pope had become a " crowned head , " and whenever he presented himself in corona , at coronation and the days All this was tendered the laudes festival crown wearings developed quite logically and was consistent itself means the unmistakably papal laudes the uniqueness new form the pope compared with the episcopal dignity general was emphasized office that the same time the papal ceremonial was assimilated and emperor and king The idea underlying the introduction the laudes

.

to

- of

an

as

at

:

of

thus hardly differed from that the other innovations the new form stood out against the episcopal acclamations and the same time antitype presented itself the acclamations the emperor papales

for

the the virgins —

saints

queen

,

,

for

,

,

of

earth interlaced with the invocations various groups pope the apostles king the the Déesis group for the

of

no

-

on ;

of

of

all

.

The world had become pope centered No longer was there that self contained equilibrium ranks human society which the Gallo Frankish and Franco Roman laudes had displayed with perfect clarity longer were there the numerous intentions for the various powers

of

, ) ,

",

.

"

,

“

et 1 ) : "

.

, cf n .

; ,

),

(

. . .'

vii

de "

l'

de

to

,

,

:

“ of

of

II,

.,

.

.

'

f.

,

.

)

cf

; ( “

;

,

15

.

14

.

,

.,

, ), p . , 19 . , n . 4 .

to

32 ,

.”

. of Cf .

c

, .

.

et

,

f. in . ” , ;

,

,

, to

., of

,

,

,

21

. (a

,

de et

.

, I,

ed

,

15

,

,

f.

),

,

in

,

ff .

;

3

cf .

I,

, n .

),

cf .

)

51 , ; .

(

.

(

;

.

93

., ( X 3d ,

,

. 47 , , ;

.

e .g be , ., n

I ),

.

,

,

,

" (

de

,

, 22 ; ”,

94

96

24 .

I,

Ill

,

,

.

.,

.

. , ”

et

. . .

S .

"

,

.,

,

,

: of " . . .

.,

in

,

,

e to .g

93

(

,

,

,

(

.

yet reached

.

has

ein

as

,

II

Archeologia Cristiana

copy

im

no

di

which apparently Città del Vaticano 1941 Ser Die Kapelle des hl America See also Joseph Wilpert Lateranpalast Festschrift Denkmal des Wormser Konkordats Nikolaus 1913 232 Georg von Hertling Kempten and Munich Caspar Gregory VII Registrum 276 with the letter See impera beato Petro quem solummodo dominum the Normans reference Ecclesia See also Joannes Diaconus Liber torem post Deum habere desiderant very bad text Migne PL LXXVIII col 1385C Die Klewitz Lateranensi Entstehung des Kardinalkollegs Quando 123 ZERG kan Abt XXV 1936 ipsi qui sacerdos est regalis imperialis papa Petri vicarius missam celebrat episcopi debent assistere apostolicus predicti episcopus immo patriarcha domno the Burgundian kingdom Between 1073 and 1081 documents were dated abbaye imperium tenente Saint Cartulaire nostro papa Gregorio Romanum 203 Nos 186 188 Romans Romans 1898 Bernard Emmy Heller Der kuriale Geschäftsgang den Briefen des Thomas von Capua ÅrchUF XIII 1935 242 265 Nos and 269 Nos even Your Majesty The pope had been addressed 285 No and 283 No Bouquet only occasionally though Bald VII 559 C harles the RHF before Gregory VII Fleury Nicholas and ibid 436 Abbo Hauck Kirchen geschichte Deutschlands and 4th eds Leipzig 1906 III 263 Ergänzungsband the papa The idea Kantorowicz Cf above Con augustus can mention the Donation traced back very far indeed Not Com 515 MGH Capit Walahfrid Strabo De exordiis stantine see paretur ergo papa Romanus augustis Renovatio See also Schramm caesaribus

tuto

: 91 ,

."

.,

II, f.,

II,

.,

” )

“

:

(

-

,

f.

,

II,

., In

II .

, he

of

.

,

" is

19

,

c .

96

Liber cens 145 and passim Liber pont 296 for Albinus Liber cens this connection the slip Paschal imperial wrong interesting for heads the Franco Roman laudes with the rubric Incipiunt laudes festis diebus quando domnus papa read imperator coronatur following See the note Benedict

the coronation

for

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

141

to

's

on

,

.

97

of

-

of

,

it

to

.

,

the bishop and the martyrs for the army Had the continue this tradition would have been easy order the chanting the old Franco Roman laudes the pope festi vals But the compact balance the Romanesque Age which had

the confessors Holy See sought

in

to

,

to

of

no

,

,

,

“

The harmony

the cosmos was

Rome except those occasions favor of this practice are few and on

one

.”

judged

no

by

is

man but

97

all

,

,

to

III

is

of

of

,

of

reflected the harmony the universe was about wane and with the rise the Gothic Age the forces heaven and earth began focus one man who according Innocent set between God and man below God but above man less than God butmore than man who judges

,

II

-

,

, , or

in

,

)

(

.

.

.,

”,

,

in

“

,

cf .

;

56 ( , 2 n ) . , 3 . n

."

( "

is

as

in

-

of

or

,

in

),

( 1 )

of .

is

?

in

-

in

Were the Franco Roman laudes ever chanted when the emperor was present The indications convincing none The rubric the Franco Roman forms always Incipiunt laudes festis diebus general This can mean either the Church festivals Christmas Easter and Pente cost festivals the emperor such his coronation Rome his crown wearing place Rome which took for the last time 1133 when Lothar III and Innocent Festkrönungen wore their crowns Klewitz ZfRG kan Abt XXVIII 1939

of

-

,

,

-

.'

“

a

ad

to

's of

is

,

,

,

it . is

)

.

of

of

.

St on .

In

of

.

be so

to

.

as a

if

-

an on

.

to

,

a

;

at

,

,

at

of

,

, ,

for

.

It

no

is

,

;

II

a

- .

a

III

to

.

's

of

-

is

an

III

of

,

.

of In

),

of

's

to

( b ) a

as a

;

(b , )

St .

, so

St .

(

(a )

at

at

( of

atto

",

of

,

(

.,

; it

.

to

's

St .

II of ,

7 is ,

.

.,

to

at

. “

of .

)

in

of

of

his

.

,

,

be

on "

."

to

,

of

's

St . on

of ;

in

of

,

et

in

sit

a

.

et

et

et

ab

et

et

at

's

"

an

,

:

,

.,

in

,

II,

.

( 3 )

"

III

of ff .,

in

in

;

II,

.,

(

. '

an

to

,

.

96 )

,

Whatever the practice may have been Albinus rubric Liber cens 91 above does not make sense and must be error The Franco Roman laudes sung pope were not when the was crowned for Albinus himself records the form the laudes be sung at the papal coronation and crown wearings namely the normal quando imperator papales laudes We therefore must read coronatur Benedict Liber cens 169 makes the following statement imperatoris Leo lſl constituit laude dici Piissimo augusto Deo coronato magno pacifico imperatori vita victoria ante sacram confessionem beati Apostoli plures Petri sanctos invocari archidiacono diaconibus primicerio cantoribus notariis Haec laus corona eius altare sancti Mauritii ubi coronatur imperator Romano pontifice suggests singing emperor This that Leo ordered the the laudes the normal occasions the Confessio the emperor coronation however they were rendered before the altar Maurice This evidence however almost without value once we realize that the first sentence borrowed from the description Charlemagne pont coronation the Liber where said that Charlemagne coronation laudes were sung the Confessio Peter We know nothing about enactment Leo III according which this homage was be perpetuated fact the passage does not really deal with the laudes deals with the consecration the emperor Schramm Die Ordines des Kaiserkrönung ArchUF XI 1929 332 explain the incongruity discusses the problem Quite obviously Benedict tries emperor practice the own time consecration the the altar Maurice Charlemagne with the authentic description the first coronation the Confessio distinguishes was not anointed 800 He therefore between laudes the coro nation before the altar Maurice and fabulous constitution Leo III Charlemagne merely about laudes before the Confessio but refers enhance singing ment that Benedict cannot be adduced witness for the festival laudes the Franco Roman form within Rome unless the emperor himself was present inconsistency explanation But there an Benedict 1133 Benedict saw with his wearing their crowns Whitsunday On this own eyes Lothar and Innocent place occasion unction did not take hence the altar Maurice was not the liturgical act But scene coronation took place the festival imposure the through pope staged quite correctly crown the and this act was the Confessio sung consequently and the laudes too were the Confessio custom which Benedict traces back Leo After all Benedict does not say that the laudes were sung emperor personally present the when the latter was not Thus there evidence the singing the Franco Roman laudes feast days Rome would be most illuminating the imperial laudes containing intention for the emperor had actually been discarded festal acclamation and replaced by papales the new monarchical laudes But this does not seem

longer reflected

the concord of various social groups

in

by the

represented

Publications in History

of California

pope

alone

. Therefore ,

;

the whole was

the exclusion

all

University

142

of

other ,

as

of

saints are invoked intercessors qui the summus pontifex

. . .

ranks

considered

"

who would soon

him

all

the pope and be

for

acclaim

;

to

the

.

of

as a

significant powers from the new laudes papales must be considered papal monarchy only feature the new The chant contains one acclaim

.”

potest dici ecclesia

IMPERIAL LAUDES PAPALIZED

of

in

is

It

”

in

a

of

.

to

on

of

"

of

or

”

"

on

et

of

representing the Rex Sacerdos ideal this world had been emperor pope logical passed from the the that the increase imperial authority the part the pontiff should entail decrease the clerical sacerdotal elements which formerly were inherent The task

be

.

,

in

.

of

to

of

a

In

.

Carolingian and Ottonian times the office the Roman emperor kingship Byzantium seemed sacerdotal after the model not wholly impossible But once the rigid hierarchism Rome had con quered the Byzantine solution lost every chance the West Rome con

of in

In

St

of

. of

,

on

an

At

.

,

.

. 7 :7 ) .

Heb

(

to

of

is

”

,

I

“

St

a

,

,

of

lay stress

See the antiphon

:

98

Nicholas and John VIII Rome began the Apostle The less blessed the better

:

of

,

in

basileus date the age the word

,

" A

: In 98

. ."

Saviour

a

the conception consecrator

,

.

as

Apostles

in

of

Prince

”

the

“

the West may have fostered that the consecratus could hold rank higher than the knight baptizes the king serf the Lord John the may relationship patriarch This elucidate the between and early the West however the proportion was inverse of

archic power

in

as

.

,

a

papal subordinate spite sidered the emperor similar trends Byzantium the basileus nevertheless remained the lord and superior the consecrating patriarch The model John the Baptist whose preponderant irrational power was the East was the rational hier

.

,

of

)

58 , ; ).

. F .

,

(

41 ,

.

.,

to 1 , 3, p

an 40 ,

,

it

,

("

.

, ,

, , . . as , IV a . ( , " of as $ ). .

:

,

in

in

,

it a

.

(

, .

.

,

in

,

A .

(

,

;

.,

II,

in a

,

, , in

10)

.,

ff

$

In

.

of

.

to

on

cf .

);

in

.

I an ,

is

It

, F , § . C 28 .

cf .

;

.

an to

at

,

ff .

pp . is

it cf .

in

. is "

,

"

,

Aqua Baptizat miles regem servus dominum Johannes Salvatorem Jordanis stupuit columba protestatur paterna vox audita est Hic est filius meus This antiphon older the West than Hermann Usener Kleine Schriften 1913 429 seems assume found the Worcester Cathedral Cod 160 fol hymn appears even earlier date the Breviary and has been arranged Analecta Hymnica XXXIV 208 No 255 Miles regem baptizavit Its Conybeare Rituale Armenorum origin oriental Oxford 1905 173 and 421 and 426 De caerim similar phrases are used acclamation the emperor They belong the oriental ritual the Blessing the Epiphany ceremony with which the West became acquainted Waters the eve appears first manuscript from Salzburg not the eleventh century when Viviers De Puniet DACL 704 and for the manuscript Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 820 Leroquais Pontificaux see also Franz Die kirchlichen Benediktionen 193 The ritual was rarely incorporated the Western liturgy and remained ff , ., "

to

,

)

XVII

(

,

", ,

it

in

.

on

: .

of

” (“ ) ;

curiosity aquarum theophaniarum Eastern Benedictio secundum ordinem belong only orientalium ecclesiarum Southern Italy did the official rite of some churches For the origin the feast see Dom Anselm Strittmatter Christmas Thought and Epiphany Origins and Antecedents 1942 617 where the modern literature the subject will be found

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

143

And in the age of Innocent III no man would have thought of arguing about the truth of the pope ' s sentence : " Kings are anointed by priests ,

not

priests by kings . Lower

thus is

who

he

,

anointed

is

he who

than

.

its

anoints , and more dignified the anointer than the anointed .”' 99 The age of sacramental kingship began to pass away , and the emperor 's sacer dotal character , so far as it went , was never to be restored again within the Church after the blows which the idea of an imperial Church govern ment had suffered during the Investiture Strife and aftermath

of

's

a

of

be

no

;

longer considered The coronation garments the emperor were robes with which was dressed the service the emperor donned his coronation robe his chamber before entered the cathe

not

,

St .

of

to

before the Confessio sancti Petri now but before the altar the militant Maurice

consecrated

the pope alone

St . ,

was

.

served

of

dral He

re

in

he

;

at

he

liturgical

”

"

.

of

began

it

as

of

.

to

III

of

a

at

as

in

of

The abrogation the priestly essence resident the emperor office presents itself long process the end which we find the name part Innocent The imperial coronation ceased the High Mass was true the papal coronation took place before Mass

no 100

.

,

,

;

's

,

.

's

in

the side aisle Peter Moreover the emperor head was longer anointed but only his shoulders and arm and the unction was accomplished not with chrism but with unconsecrated catechumen oil

to

is

a

,

of

,

's

a

,

.

on

-

so

of

as

an

on

,

The Roman crowds

gay and almost Cornomannic laudes the pope staged the Saturday after Easter this day would march behind fool priest who ass and disguised kind Silenus The people called

on

in

pressed plainly the carnivalesque mockery

.

to

be

,

an

it as

.

As of

It

be

strange had these encroachments not affected also the man would acclaiming the emperor late the twelfth century Roman public opinion seems have imperial privilege considered offered the laudes This ex

ner

at

.

as

!

to

,

the time

of

But

,

,

in

.

bygone days

by

.

in

to

the emperors

to

, ,

101

."

'

to

,

to

"

:

to

us !

on

a

was mounted would sing quaint Greek songs and would shout their arrival the papal palace Open the doors We come see Pope Innocent We want salute him salute and honor him and sing him laudes such those sung the Caesars The crowd when singing this archaic song was not quite wrong The papal laudes fact derived from those offered the twelfth century

of

is

.p

,

.

,

II,

,

, at

;

19

, . c

. ,

col .

,

an

,

., cit . 1, , p 65 p . . .

, n. n 4 . . as 1 ,

at

.

(

.

.,

.

,

. 18 ,

”,

),

, . 2 , op . ,

.,

in

in

.

53 .

.

is

;

, .

n

57 , n

,

,

;

59 ff . ,

.

.

( pp

.

.,

., , II, .op

101

,

de

-

, 69 G .f,

, ,

" .pp

, .6

of

;

),

99

III ,

Migne PL CCXVI Registrum negotio imperii Ep Innocent 1012 Königs und Bischofsweihe Bayr Akad Munich Sitzungsber See Eichmann 1928 Abh who quotes some additional evidence for the Western con ception see however Tellenbach Church State and Christian Society the Time the Investiture Contest Oxford 1939 and 100Eichmann cit Schramm 353 explains that the Liber cens 172 Duchesne ibid Introd 111 imperial laudes were considered Rome the twelfth century imitation the papal laudes but this any rate not suggested by the poem which much older than the twelfth century Cf Graphia Libellus Schramm Renovatio 101 See above

University

144

of

California Publications

in

History

its course , for now the text of the papal imperial formularies began to affect the acclamation . A first attempt to alter the text of the Franco -Roman laudes is regis tered in the Order of Cencius Savelli , later Pope Honorius . (Cf. below , Appendix IV . ) In the formulary transmitted in his Order the inter lacement of acclamations and invocations of the saints is abolished . Four hails — to the pope, the emperor , the empress , and the army - open the song ; then follows as in the laudes papales an uninterrupted series of the current had certainly changed

III

saint invocations , thereafter the Christus vincit with a small number of laudatory invocations and the doxology in an abbreviated form . It is a simplified pattern of Franco - Roman laudes and discloses the tendency to assimilate the imperial acclamations

the new

to

of papal laudes .

form

III

ap Cencius Savelli's solution was a half measure which Innocent parently did not accept . He carried through a radical change of forms. In

IV , which in general was more secular preceding than the consecrations of emperors , the new form of imperial probably following text laudes was heard the first time has Exaudi Christe

102

)

! (

et

. . .

. . .

illum adiuva illum adiuva

illum adiuva

illum adiuva

illum adiuva

adiuva

illum

illum adiuva illum adiuva

adiuva

illum

Christe

eleison

Kyrie

eleison

of .

eleison

, to

is

,

.

is

is

. ”,

It

to

an

.

no

,

no

is

,

as

.

is or no

,

of

in

,

of

compared with that the form the ancient Franco striking Roman laudes There Christus vincit Christus regnat imperat laudatory invo Christus left this mutilated chant There are doxological praises cations Christ nor there acclamation any other person the army the emperor alone who hailed is

The poverty

. .

Alexandre

Kyrie

. .

S

Laurenti Vincenti

adiuva

illum adiuva

. . . . . .

.

Andrea

Marce Stephane

adiuva

illum

.

.

Paule

. S. .S .S .

S

S S . .

.

Johannes Bapt

illum

.

.

.

S S

S S .

Petre

.

S S

Raphael

tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu tu

et

Domino nostro invictissimo Romanorum impera tori semper augusto salus victoria ter illum adiuva illum adiuva

Salvator mundi Maria Michael

Gabriel

:

.

the

the coronation of Otto for

at

It

1209 ,

of

is

Ordines der 337

.

.

.,

pp

Die

cit "

.op ,

Eichmann

Schramm

,

;

-

43

,

Period

), 1

1912

,

of

a

the Third (

.

.

.,

II of

so -

”,

See for the called Order Kaiserkrönung ZfRG kan Abt

ff

.

as

is

,

102

as

of

“

of

”

"

,

is

He monarch individual and not part the structure the universe and the universal human society As far this singleness presented concerned the emperor true antitype the pope and

: Laudes Regiae

Kantorowicz

145

the similarity of papal and imperial forms makes us think of the doctrine the Two Powers established by Providence to govern harmoniously this world . But a closer inspection of document proves that rather than the unity two equal powers the notorious metaphor Sun

,

of

In

the ancient Franco

of

form

.

is

,

illustrated by the new

,

:

to

et

universali pape vita

the emperor

magno

imperatori

pacifico

vita

, as

.

coronato

et

Deo

a

Domino nostro victoria

et

one

Deo decreto summo pontifici

:

and

to

Domino nostro

a

.

an

in

laudes and even those the Cencius Order we still find the two offices carefully balanced There was acclamation the pope

,

Roman

is

and Moon which

it

of

the

of

of

.

.

is

no

a

no

is

of

is

he

;

's

In

of

a

of

,

it

a

of

,

of

This parallelism titles reflects were the equilibrium the double Romanesque cathedrals general bal powers and choirs unison ance which we find definitely disturbed after the victory the hierarchy Pope Innocent formulary the emperor longer styled Deo coro deprived natus his immediate relationship with God He

, , it

of

a

, he

to

a

fulfills task dictated him Innocent would have and for doing this duty

he is

as

III

de -

103

"

is

.

. of

"

it,

and imposed merely the

on

conquering and being unconquered him by the Holy See He fighting arm the Church

in

for

is

is

.

;

is

as

is

of

longer the rex pacificus and thus deprived his eschatological back ground and essence well He invictissimus Romanorum imperator empty and void spiritual dimension true but even this attribute

.

It

,

.

104

of

,

at of

is

to

of

on

spiritualized anointed shoulder and arm His office All this follows clearly from the new formulary laudes shows the assimilation the two offices each other and the same time dis plays by this similarity the supremacy the papa imperialis over the of

103

to

to

of

of

so

.

in in

its

us ,

is

It

.

imperator papalis not only the impoverishment the liturgical emperor worship that strikes but also the fact that this worship itself seems have lost basis life The image Christ the Emperor and King began fade away the West and did that Christ the Commander ;

(

, cf .

.

at f

up

.

,

.,

,

,

. 3 ,

,

.

F

32 ;

.,

.

p

. . ,

, .

115

f.

104 )

1915

,

,

n .op

a

,

Migne PL CCXV cols 282 Innocent III Reg VII Ep The emperor be came miles beati Petri from whose altar the sword was taken his coronation Eichmann cit Kern Gottesgnadentum und Widerstandsrecht Leipzig 207

;

.

cf

in

,

',

a

;

” )

in

of

“

as a

.

10

.

, (“ , '

,

.

., , to

, in in a

.

on

, e .g .,

;

—

a

a

.

St .

.,

e

, .i

”

"

it

,

ut

ei ,

!' "

'

cf .

V

to

,

is

to

a

. . .

"

:

.,

II,

A .D .) ,

(

perhaps

in

Henry this connection the acclamation Rome first effort assimilate imperial with papal acclamations Liber pont 300 eandem laudem alii ferebant referentes atque dicentes joke but obviously Henricum regem sanctus Petrus elegit This sounds like like cardinal he Deo coronatus meant that the emperor was considered no longer by was created by the pope Peter As the emperor was not vicarius Petri token the imperial otherwise than the acclamation cannot be interpreted dependency the pope This hail therefore should not be confounded with similar phrases used papal letter Pepin reges unxit Beatus Petrus qui vos MGH Epist 111 501 No Codex Carolinus 1111

,

Most interesting

University

146

Publications

of California

History

in

when the word " Crusade ” degenerated to a means of imposing taxes and waging European wars . The imperial image of Christ had dominated from the Constantinian Age until the end of the Romanesque Age . Then the Gothic and Renaissance ages established a new image of Christ , more human and intimate , which in essence was by no means imperial or royal . were , the living Christ no longer made since the claim was deprived of inner truth true that the imposing glory the Church this world made reach the heavens during the Later Middle Ages and that the mystic ingredients within the service were increased that period But the ing mystery the descent earth the Celestial Jerusalem and the true mystery character the liturgy whose realism had linked the That king or emperor should

its

in

of

is

It

.

liy

the began

past

to

West

—

in

"

even the Church

"

of

,

of

. 105

mediaeval Church

of

to

of

in

it

to

.

, as it

represent on earth

sense ,

the mystery cults the Gothic and Christus vincit

, ,

a

.

to

to

.

on

,

in

-w

of

A

, .

consequence and his antitype earth As singing the ancient laudes the ruler was ruler orship had become unessential 106 different emphasis has been revived our a

in

Emperor Christ heaven the whole performance liturgical be discarded The chant though with day The revival closely

,

as

an

of

.

or

,

,

of

in

to

,

the Hellenistic Roman all wane Renaissance ages Thus the triumphant phrases Christus regnat Christus imperat lost their substance and became unreal magic words but life had too They fell into oblivion else were used interrelationship between the gone from the realistic conception

to

account the diffusion these acclamations which did not directly belong the Frankish orbit

the countries

.

by

105

in

an

give

in

of

,

it

in

of of

.

of

.

is

of

connected with the ecclesiastical revival the image Christus Rex But before completing the circle and inspecting the development the laudes modern times seems appropriate

,

.

-

,

)

(

.

.

“

,

a

.,

ff “

,

.

pp

L

. .

68 , .ff

; ), –

.,

",

;

cf .

( ),

(

.,

, '' .,

It

"

106

”,

Mayer Renaissance Humanismus See the excellent discussion Anton und Liturgie JLW XIV 1938 123 171 esp 166 and also his earlier article Liturgie und Gotik JLW VI 1930 completely was not abolished even the Protestant Churches preserved Untersuchungen zum Sakralrecht des certain ruler worship Hans Liermann protestantischen Herrschers ZSRG kan Abt XXX 1941 311 383

CHAPTER

DALMATIAN

AND VENETIAN

ACCLAMATIONS

THE

V

LITURGICAL history

TO THE

RULER

of the Balkan

whole , to theGræco - Slav orbit

IN

LAUDES

DALMATIA

kingdoms belongs ,

of culture ; but

on

the

the Dalmatian littoral forms an exception . Eastern and Western rites overlapped in this ancient Byzantine province which for centuries was the sport of rival Adriatic powers . The Dalmatian laudes betray their kinship with Byzan

,

present themselves in Frankish or Roman and because they belong to the Western , they neglected Church shall not be here , especially since their study proves to be worth our while . The varied destinies to which the Dalmatian maritime towns were doomed during the Middle Ages are very distinctly reflected in the formularies of the politico - liturgical acclamations ; and tium

it

is true

. But

at least they

attire . Therefore ,

to Dalmatian laudes, though not very numerous , surprising clarity the legal and constitutive momentum of indicate with a the acclamations in these regions . The Dalmation species of laudes has

the

scattered

references

hitherto attracted very little ,

if any , attention among historians , so that fragmentary a collection of even material may prove to be useful .' , the Dalmatian littoral belonged to the century As late as the eleventh Byzantine thema Dalmatia . Under Greek domination it was naturally

the Eastern emperor who would be remembered in the laudes on feast days. We possess reliable evidence of this practice . John the Deacon re ports in his chronicle ? that in 997 the Emperor Basil had agreed , with , petition certain reservations to the of some Dalmatian towns and allowed

II

them

to accept the protectorate of the Republic

Ascension Day

, the Doge Pietro

of Venice .

Accordingly ,

in 1000 Orseolo sailed forth with a fleet to take over the new province in the name of St . Mark ; and a later widespread tradition would have it that it was this event which later was commemorated annually , with glittering pomp , as the doge's “ Marriage to the Adriatic Sea .”' 3 Pietro Orseolo spent Whitsuntide in Ossero , where

on

1 Joannes Lucius , De Regno Dalmatiae et Croatiae

( Vienna , 1785 ) ,

II , c. vi , pp . 72 – 74 ,

is still fundamental ; cf. Bona , Rerum liturgicarum libri duo ( Paris , 1672) , II , c . v, 8, p. 359 . A musicological study has been published by A . Zaninovič , “ Un Christus vincit en Dalmatie au XIIe siècle , ” RCGr . , XXX (1926 ) , 130 – 133. For the laudes in the Venetian possessions see the study of Cardinal Silvio Giuseppe Mercati, “ Laudo cantato dal clero greco di Candia per il pontifice Urbano VIII e l'arcevescovo Luca

Stella , " Bessarione , XXXVIII , (Rome , 1922), 9– 21 . 2 MGH . SS . , VII , 32 ; ed . G . Monticolo , in Fonti per la storia d' Italia (Rome , 1890) , I, 157 f . Cf. Ferdinand von Šišič , Geschichte der Kroaten , I ( Zagreb , 1917 ) , 195 . Usually it is Venice 's naval victory in 1177 , over Barbarossa ' s son Otto , which is claimed as the event commemorated ; cf. W . Lenel , Die Entstehung der Vorherrschaft Venedigs an der Adria (Strasbourg , 1897 ) , 12 ff. [ 147 ]

University of California Publications

148

History

in

he received the acclamations of the clergy and people and had the laudes chanted to him . This was not meant to be a single welcoming ceremony . The bishops of Traù , Veglia , and Arbe pledged themselves to glorify

928

henceforth on all festivals on which the solemnity of laudes was due the name of the doge immediately after that of the Byzantine emperor . That is to say that they recognized the Venetian overlordship after that of Byzantium . The pledge of the bishops agrees with the general Church policy in

,

.5

of

as

in

to

,

on

)

these regions. Ever since the Synods of Spalato (925 and the Dalma Byzantium tian maritime towns though politically dependent be longed ecclesiastical matters the administrative orbit Rome

's

as

,

,

a

.

,

Hence

papal and dogal politics

of

,

the name

in

acclaim

well

and the eager pledge the Dalmatian the doge the laudes illustrates these

the same direction

of

to in

bishops

secular politics

in

severance

worked

as

to

of

.

of

,

As far her ecclesiastical status was concerned Dalmatia therefore was already severed from Byzantium The recognition the doge power secondary only that the Byzantine emperor prepared the way for

, .

conditions

the name the Eastern Roman emperor soon disappeared the liturgical acclamations Dalmatia The coastal cities true until the end the eleventh century continued consider them being under selves whenever fitted into their political program

is

,

it

as

to

,

,

it

,

of

.

of

of

In

fact

from

,

,

to

.

of

as

by

of

by

.

of

's

of

to

;

in

Byzantine rule 1091 and 1095 their documents were still dated accord ing the years the Greek emperor reign Meanwhile however the Croatian kings had successfully contested both the Greek and Venetian domination the coastal regions Byzantium had yielded the pressure Gregory VII the Croats who were protected feudatories the

,

”

of

, in

is

St .

of

,

or

.

.. .

32 : “

,

, to

SS .

.

4

,

no

in

of

of

.

in

in

of

“

of

;

Holy See and the move against the Croatians the Signoria whose doge had proudly adopted the title Duke Dalmatia and Croatia proved likewise 1090 after the extinction the old Croatian dynasty unsuccessful the end This failure both Mark and Byzantium reflected the laudes Zara that time For we find the Zara formu lary acclamation either the emperor the doge but instead one Johannes Diaconus MGH VII sacrum diem pentecosten solemniter

cit

,

;

.op ,

,

cit .

,

loc . ,

in

.;

., ,

in

,

. ,

, in

,

; cf .

.

.,

,

)

(

,

ff

,

,

;

.

op

,

;

.)

A . D

(

.

.)

A .D

(

.

,

., .p

.

cit ff

. . cit ., .p 15 .

.

.

, 15 , .pp op ff op

.,

5

o .op

pp Lenel

.,

cit

XII

.

.

p

;

,

's

.

.”

,

,

. . .

,

Insuper episcopi predicto principi laudis modulamina decantaverunt celebrantes eisdem sacris confirmaverunt quo feriatis diebus quibus laudis pompam aecclesia depromere solebant istius principis nomen post imperatorum laudis preconiis glorificarent Cf Dandolo Chronicon Venetum Muratori Scriptores 228 who follows John the Deacon see also Šišič loc cit Lenel Lucius 119 published by Rački Documenta Historiae Chroaticae The acts are conveniently Monumenta Historica Slavorum Meridionalium VII 1877 187 No 149 Sišić 129 cit Rački 154 No 128 1091 159 No 131 1095 Lenel

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

149

ruler who was then striving toward the Adriatic , Koloman of Hungary (1095 – 1114 ).8 With King Koloman there begins the Hungarian sway over the littoral, which lasted , though by no means unopposed , for many centuries . In the laudes of Zara , he is hailed along with his son Stephen , ' the bishop of

addressed to the

new

King

Zara , and the Hungarian magnate Cledinus , who governed the city as a count. 10 Needless to say , the pope, Paschal II , was acclaimed first as in all Western formularies . As the first acclamatus , however , he replaced , audibly and visibly , the Byzantine emperor in these regions. 11 It is probably not merely by chance that the oldest Hungarian form of laudes known to us originated in Zara . This place was the Dalmatian coronation city . At Zara King Koloman celebrated in 1097 his marriage with the daughter of Roger I of Sicily , and here , in 1102 , he allowed him self to be crowned king of Dalmatia . 12 It is possible and even likely that

the laudes formulary was used also as a crowning acclamation , although in the first place it must be considered a form of " festival” laudes . We know already through the events at Ossero in 1000 that it was the Dal

matian custom to voice that chant at Church festivals . Moreover , this practice is attested for Christmas and Easter celebrations by a rubric in the Zara formulary .13 These festal days are mentioned again in a decree of 1192 which the papal legate , Gregory of Saints Apostles , issued for the Traù . 14 It may be assumed that Traù , at that time, included in , Evangelary 8 Berlin Staatsb .MS Theol. Lat .Quart . 278 , the Collegiate

,

of

an

1°

on

fol .

of

Church

of a

;

f.

,

I,

)

; , a ,

. 6 ) ; is in

of

as .

to

11 , 9 , - f. ,

to

of

to

ad

,

to

52 ,

.

63 : "

to

;

"

,

,

. . . ),

“

to

.

. in

”

to

(

cf

.

" in

di

of ,

et

in

is of “

, n . 8 .

13

14

of

is a

; it

an

."

.

in

53 ,

;

49

.

,

50

;

71 ,

;

in

,

., p .

. 6 , 16

. of

;

19 ,

69 ,

; .

pp

,

.

to

–

in

. II . , . 9,

74 ., .

, op p . .

.,

,

cit .

.

21 .

.

" (

et

,

19

ÍI 24;

.

op

, cit .

.

,

.op

.op

,

., p . . , ( p . , 15 ,

( at

in

. , 2 ) 10 . ) . ; ; in in .,

. ,

of

at

of

" to a

, as

22

"

,

.

.

,

,

to

as

10

to

is

.,

di ., 12 11 e , .g .” ., : .

in cf

,

,

(

T , .

, 11 ,

, f .;

(Z

)

.

F

,

)

(

, I

in

,

et

, ,

di

.

is

-

,

in

of S in . a

the first and last leaves the laudes and few Zara contains Simeone Church the twelfth century hand other than the one that wrote the text documents printed by 538 Bianchi Zara Christiana Zara 1877 codex The formulary diplomaticus Regni Brunelli Storia Žara 1815 275 Smičiklas Cader agreb 1904 Croatiae Dalmatiae Slavoniae 392 1131 He had the from 1114 after his father 1101 and ruled He was born royal title probably may heir the throne but have been made well king Dalmatia during the lifetime his father witness 1102 Cledinus Dalmatian documents His name occurs frequently King Koloman 1105 No Zara Smičiklas op cit the coronation 1116 1117 he signed Zara ibid No document he witness princeps document banus ibid 393 No See also for the year 1111 1117 pp No This magnate can thus be traced from 1102 No ibid Zara from 1101 ruled from 1099 1118 and Bishop Gregory since Pope Paschal 1111 the period 1102 1111 the formulary must fall Lucius No and ibid 147 the charter for Santa Maria cit Cf Smičiklas postquam Ego Colomannus urbe coronatus fui Belgradi supra mare Zara regia Dalamatian coronations the Hungarian kings are frequently mentioned Trau No with reference No No Rački cit 1207 the charters published the years 1108 and 1142 see also concerning Spalato by Smičiklas III No 61 No cum autem vos coronandus aut regni negotia tractaturus venero This formula must not always refer vobiscum regis secure order adventu routine formula actual coronation certain services the cities whenever the king comes Dalmatia pascha dicitur natali die post Evangelium Laus que The rubric above Tragurio Venice 1674 477 the letter See Giovanni Lucio Memorie istoriche Archibishop Peter Spalato says with reference super duobus Traù

for

Publications

History

in

by

University of California

150

is

at

.

of

by

,

is

it

,

in

III

15

,

a

of

proved this chant an intention the Hungarian king This least document 1200 which mentioned that King Bela while visiting Traù was tendered the laudes the clergy and people the

.

city

the

to

,

.

in

.

,

of

as

,

no

to

of

in

,

spite Thus the changes from Byzantine Venetian and then Hungarian rule there was break the liturgical tradition Hungary appeared Byzantium though not Hungary alone the legal successor

the Holy See had aimed the feudal occasionally Dalmatia and the popes were successful their claims sometimes difficult tell whether laudes sung the provinces quality pope Adriatic referred the Roman pontiff

or

as

in

as

his

)

, by ,

by in

,

III

to

in

had ordered laudum prae accession the Holy See

.

III

's

to

16

he

in

little kingdom celebration the pope of

in

be

his

him

,

that

and assured sung conia to

,

1199

today

(

Dioclea

in

,

However

of

.

the Serbian Prince Vucan who Podgoritza Albania and who his struggle for the Serbian throne was supported the Holy See and Hungary then the papal champion the Balkans wrote Innocent styled

feudal overlord himself king

in

to

.

in

to

,

It of

at

VII

Gregory

of

days

is

From

overlordship

be

to

of

,

of

the diptychs

so

In

.

force upon

the Greek

Church the inclusion the the Mass but the Greeks were sup

;

the

name

not

of

did

pope

in

are told

,

we

of

in a

.

,

in

.

a

In

may this connection Greek acclamation Innocent men leadership tioned After the crusaders under Venetian had conquered Constantinople 1204 the liturgical commemoration the pope met Constantinople with considerable resistance within the Greek Church this issue was settled not quite perspicuous way Enrico Dandolo

in

to

by

,

to

if

a

an

.

17

of

to

posed chant the laudes the pope the manner which was used customarily for the euphemia the basileus political rather than This seems ecclesiastical measure especially importance we consider the constitutional attributed the laudes

expelled

";

. .9

,

), 3

,

,

(Z

", ,

.

,

II

, ,

.,

,

, in

,

.

10 ; ; A

.

.

.

,

) , 6 ,

.

in

II,

.,

,

,

III

ff . ;

) ,

,

XI

49 ( ff

,

-

in

"

,

.,

,

I op . ( .

officers 1181 Smičiklas cit 333 No 310 Theiner Vetera Monumenta Slavorum Ep 176 Migne Reg Rome 1863 Meridionalium No Innocent PL CCXIV col 726 For Dioclea and its ecclesiastical status see Moriz Faber Das Recht des Erzbischofs von Antivari auf den Titel Primas von Serbien Wissenschaftliche Mitteilungen aus Bosnien und der Herzegowina herausgegeben vom Sarajevo Bosnisch Herzegowinischen Landesmuseum Vienna 1909 345 16

the Venetian

in

,

in ; . J.

XIII

et

. .

, , ,

.op .op . ., , ) II, II,

, ,

15

,

cf .

(

perperis hyperperis laudum uno Pascha alio Natali Domini persolvendo Smičiklas cit 254 No 328 Kukuljevič de Saccis Regesta documentorum Smičiklas cit 361 No 333 regni Croatiae Dalmatiae agreb 1896 Slavoniae saeculi No Zara had

V

. . .

, .

-

., p ) . ,

,

)

.op ,

-

,

.

τα

,

(

(

IV

”,

,

in

,

,

.

L

f.

),

.

,

1,

"

,

, “

f. ;

.

”,

13

f. ,

),

(

; 17

(

zu

, .cf ,

in

to

and Duchesne the Introduction the Liber censum For Vucan and his Dragutin Franić relations with the Holy See Die Lage auf der Balkanhalbinsel Mitteilungen aus Bosnien Beginn des Jahrhunderts Wissenschaftliche 1897 313 320 Maria Luise Buria Die Krönung des Stephan Prvovenčani und die Beziehungen Serbiens zum römischen Stuhl Archiv für Kulturgeschichte Byzantion XXIII 1933 148 See also Karaman 1927 1928 321 336 Johannes Baptista Cotelerius Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta Paris 1686 III 519 see above all the important article by Silvio Giuseppe Mercati cit 111 Ιννοκεντίου δεσπότου πάπα της πρεσβυτέρας Ρώμης πολλά έτη

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

is

of

The political significance the acclamations revealed the conflicts arising between Venice and Hungary over

in

.

the Venetians very obviously the domination

151

Regiae

is

It

,

,

to

.

a

,

18

,

of

to

King

.

of

the

of

.

,

a

,

to

at at

.

in

of

Dalmatia One bone contention was Zara well known how brutally this city had been sacked by the Venetians and the crusaders 1202 Two years later Venice bullie bullied the citizens Zara into promising that twice year they Christmas and Easter would voice Christice the laudes the doge the patriarch Grado and the city count appoint whom the Signoria claimed the right Yet few months later

of

.

of

to

of

and

the same time

pledge

a

at

It

as

of

.

both Venice and Hungary recognition the respective overlord

a

by

the rendering the liturgical acclama act this ceremony was considered be was token submission and public

an

The strong emphasis laid tions indicates how important

on

's

on

19

to

"

in

“ in

of

,

in

he

.

in

of

Andrew

his due

of

II

Hungary very energetically claimed this prerogative the neighboring city Nona He took Nona under his pro exchange tection and confirmed the communal privileges but de manded the solemn assertion that accordance with the old usages his faithful subjects the littoral the clergy and people Nona would render homage the king and his successors by singing the laudes and acclaiming the king name the customary feast days

as

to

a

in

at

to

of of

,

below

.

.

(

to

of

182

the true

Cf

III

for

vast number No Clerus

of

of

of

.

At

-

mention

late mediaeval and even

mod

in

in

.

,

autem

,

"

,

.

F

-

,

cf . A .

of

a .

.

."

in

;

,

a

.

on et

,

an

,

f.

I,

,

cf .

.

of

,

20

, , I1 ,

,

:

46

.

,

51 ,

.,

op

.

,

19

. . . "

.

de

,

et

et

in

et

.,

bis anno nativitate domini pascha resurrectionis laudes cantabunt maiori ecclesia solempniter domino Duci domino patriarche atque archiepiscopo suo comiti omni anno propter recipient consuetam Eligent Jadratini semper comitem quod benedictionem Venetiis Smičiklas cit III No Laudes regio nostro nomini sicuti est con suetudo fidelium nostrorum de Marittimis pro honorificientia regia consuetis diebus deprecabuntur populum solemnibus per suum clerum Cf Bianchi Zara general 527 Christiana 536 the acclamations supplementary Vatican Borg MS 339 fol 59v leaf twelfth century manu script the fragment Evangelary from Ossero Ebner Quellen und For

,

Smičiklas

Zara

42 : “

of

not

Hungarian acclamations was preserved some insignificant changes our disposal are the the early twelfth century and Ossero the four

with

45 a ,

in 18

,

teenth

DALMATIA

the Dalmatino

.op to

20

formularies

THE HUNGARIAN LAUDES

of

The form

many centuries

cit

of

THE FORM

IN

OF

.)

p

.

It

Europe remained that southeastern conscious these ecclesiastical hails until modern times

tradition

meaning

.

in

of

a

in

,

,

of

.

on

in

of

.

as

binding the Church well the people We have every reason be sovereignty exercised lieve that this case Byzantine conceptions decisive influence both Venice and Hungary The original and pri marily politicalnature Byzan the laudes which was never dismissed tium was distinctly brought into prominence Dalmatia time when liturgical acclamations was about the genuine and intrinsic value be Byzantine obscured the Western realms was due the survival

and Austrian

domination

as

:

follows

is

(

et

(

.

!

.

very

a

written

in

Hungary and falls

of

to

It

.22

–

is

of

King Louis the Great

bad Latin and

has the

:

in

the

The form Ossero refers years 1378 1382 following text

ter

.

et

et

et

comiti vita victoria Cunctis inclytis vita

nostro

)

(

!

et

et

,

inclyto

)

)

,

et

,

! (

Exaudi Christe ter Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat ter Paschali summo pontifici universali pape salus vita perpetua ter victoria Croatie almifico regi vita Colomanno Ungarie Dalmatie Stephano clarissimo regi nostro vita victoria Gregorio venerabili Jadere presuli salus vita

)

1102

,

.

,

ca

21

of

Zara

,

The oldest text that

Cledin

Cf .

littoral under Venetian

182

.)

, .p

the

History

in

(

of

ern

laudes

below

Publications

.

University of California

152

et

vita perpetual

.

vita

victoria

.

et

et

,

,

perpetua

vita

!

incliti vita

interlined

.

Paradisio

"

" in

tocius insule salus honor tocius insuleb salus honor

.

'

in

a

A

name cancelled with thin stroke and margin cum iudicibus suis

buna

.

incliti vita

et et

Cunctis Domino Michaeli episcopo Absarense Domino Saracenoa comite Absarense Cunctis

!

,

et

!

,

et

)

! (

Exaudi Christe ter universali pape salus honor Domino pape Gregorio sumo pontifice Cunctis incliti vita Domino Lodouico regis Ungarie salus honor vita victoria

of

very clearly the peculiarities the Dal immediately matian laudes Their structure reminds the Byzantine synods and acclamations voiced other occasions number hails

of

of

no

:

a

on

.

;

it

the

laudes is

The Dalmatian common with the Western litany im

in

have the Exaudi Christe

army acclaimed

the

.

Nor

.

tempora bona wishes

23

,

of

.

a

in

them

or

litanylike way There are formal saints The laudations with the responding Christus vincit are the doxologies and also the shouts feliciter with the

to

arrange

is

;

effort invocations are lacking

so of

but

no

at

.

us

These two formularies disclose

. is

,

.

in

, , " ,

cf . E .

; of

"

,

a 91 . “

., p .

"

, . , op . ,

;

.

in

of ), of

(

;

;

of

in

in

of

.

.

.

,

p

,

, is e . g .,

to

an

‘ is

. in

.

,

,

"

), of , ) ,

, p .

he

;

so

,

is

)

f.

, V ,

of

)

. .

–

(

, ,

.

,

12 ) (

; 8

-

(

20

(

.

is

(

,

,

, . 2 ,

X

cf .

, , n .

is ,

. Cf . ,

, ; cf .

5 ,

" A

cf .

n

(

to

,

to it

232221

),

zur Geschichte und Kunstgeschichte des Missale Romanum Mittelalter Freiburg 1896 Iter Italicum 153 who dates the document incorrectly has Gregory Ossero ruled from 1364 and King Ladislaus Bishop Michael refer 1390 Daniele Farlato Illyrum Sacrum Venice 1775 198 that the pope must be Gregory XI 1378 1389 and the king whose name mentioned Louis the Great 1342 1382 above notes and Cf above the offenses against grammar and orthography are not corrected There however acclamation the count which not found Western frequently found the Praeconium other prayers laudes although the count Emperors Paschale Ladner The Portraits Southern Italian Exultet Rolls Speculum the Barberini Lat MS 592 XVII 1942 187 192 and the Exultet leaf and the Madrid Bibl Nac Lat MS 289 153 fol 115v Kantorowicz Norman Finale the Exultet and the Rite Sarum Harvard Theological The duke cit 129 see also Biehl 1941 plate facing Review XXXIV Normandy sovereign mentioned the laudes Rouen but he was after all below Chap VI 167

,

schungen

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

153

opening cry , remindful of the original Roman or Franco - Roman

, forms .

however , agrees with the Gallo - Frankish forms rather than with the Franco - Roman , whereas the Christus vincit , which The title of the pope

we find

beats

of the

even

in

Christus

that

of Zara

fluence the mood of Dalmatian laudes is and is repeated

form

the Exaudi and the accla any Western model. The three vincit have disappeared from the text of Ossero , but they are almost unessential , since they do not in the whole song as in the West . A peculiarity of the the hail Cunctis inclytis vita . It concludes the Zara after each acclaim in the Ossero formulary ; it can

the Zara form

in

mations proper , may

be

,

found

nowhere

Byzantine

origin

intercalated

between

be borrowed

the

in

from

West and

. Moreover ,

therefore , almost certainly , of accompaniment of the Zara

is

the musical

laudes deviates from all Western patterns .24 The Hungarian laudes of Dalmatia follow , on the whole , the Byzan tine model ; but they are amalgamated with elements deriving from Gallo

, so

or Franco - Roman acclamations Franco - Byzantine ” laudes .

Frankish them

“

THE LAUDES

IN

that

it

is justifiable

to

style

THE VENETIAN COLONIES

Dalmatian usages cannot be dealt with adequately without taking into account the Republic of Venice , which had been colonizing the coastal regions ever since the year 1000 . Unfortunately , we know next to noth ing about the singing of laudes in the liturgy of Venice proper . It is true . notes , not very specific , suggest that the doge on some occasions , for example at his investiture , would be greeted with acclamations .25 But

a few

, .

204

n

See below

, p .

, loc .

of 52 .

25

24 Cf. Zaninovič

cit .

no text of laudes seems to have been preserved from San Marco . This is not surprising because the laudes belonged to the episcopal mass and the ecclesia ducalis S . Marci was not ruled by a bishop but by a dogal chap lain , the Primicerius. The cathedral church of Venice was San Pietro di Castello , on the little island of San Pietro to the east of the Arsenal . But to

to

,

.”

,

ad

of in

's

et ,

in

et

,

,

et

,

$ 5 : “

,

,

a

,

.,

. in .. .

.

op

,

. ..

. . .

in

ut

in

; cf .

,

of

."

of

,

si

,

et

ei

in

et

ad

: “

., X ,

;

cf .

.”

is

,

et

et

,

of

,

, in

,

;

,

(

S .

,

in

), , " X , at 90 ,

in

The ceremonial observed the investiture the doge does not seem have been studied recent years see however Flaminius Cornelius Ecclesiae Venetae Antiqua Monumenta Venice 1749 who mentions that 1071 the people Venice ipsum cum hymnis welcomed the new doge and unanimiter acclamavit laudibus Marci ecclesiam nondum completam duxit qui investitionem cum vexillo suscepit The source not mentioned but the author may refer the later consti Ipse vero dux dare debet capellanis pro suo introitu libras tutions ibid 237 capellani iverint grossos denariorum venetorum viginti quinque Ducissam priusquam palatium veniat laudes cantaverint tunc Ducissa pro renumera tione libras denariorum xxv eis persolvere debet The mention the doge name the Canon the Mass was introduced at comparatively late date by the Synod Grado 1296 Mansi cit XXIV 1166 Quia toto patriarchatu nostro Regem vel Principem non habemus nisi inclytum Ducem nostrum Venetiarum statuimus loco Canonis misse secreta ubi dicitur Una cum papa nostro Episcopo nostro expresso nomine pro immediate iungantur Duce nostro que ibidem sequuntur bono statu Venetiarum

University of California Publications see

by

154

History

in

of

in

of .

to

(

in

in

is

of

of

,

to

of

no

.

to

of

of

this was eclipsed that the patriarchs Grado who practically transferred their residence from the island Grado Venice the light formulary twelfth century Yet Grado seems have come But since the chanting laudes attested the patriarchate Aquileia the duplicate Grado the formulary preserved falls the

,

of

of

It

.

of

,

.

we

,

to

and since we know that the people

of

–

1153

to

) , , 26

Zara were com patriarch after 1204 offer acclamations the Grado also may assume that Grado was familiar with this practice However the Signoria always brought into prominence the legal and constitutional importance the laudes within her colonial empire years 1145

pelled

.

,

of

a

is

by

on

by

of

on s

'

, of

.

a

,

in

to

was ever one the fundamentals Venetian domination insist upon the recognition sovereignty imposing the laudes Venice the conquered people almost the very day she established her rule colony This practice proved clearly September document Immediately 1211 when the Venetians brought Crete under their sway the occupation the island the Doge Pietro Ziani stipulated that sung the laudes and his successors the Cretan cathedrals year namely four times Christmas and Easter the day Titus apostle the Cretans and their patron and that Mark day The celebration Mark most remarkable for that time there was church Crete dedicated the patron the Signoria The demands the doge which were obeyed October the same

St .

of

.

St .

at of

in

of

.27

of

to

by

,

of

III

;

in

of

in

of

of

,

,

at

, .

in in

,

,

at

a

it

29

were repeated the Signoria 1222 All this agrees perfectly with the practice observed Ossero 1000 and Zara 1204 and incidentally was Venetian Enrico Dandolo who immediately after Constantinople ordered the singing the conquest laudes honor

, 28

year

on

,

,

's

is

-

on

,

at

in

all

,

him

St .

in

no

of

-

to

:

a

to

be

of

after

of

",

so

30

's

:

N

.,

,

.

,

.

,

tu ,

S .

Marce

Domino nostro Domino salus honor vita triumphus nos adiuva

,

et

Venetiarum

Venice did deity upon

"

,

to

, in

St .

of of

.

serenissimo

Dei gratia Duci

in

of

as

.

planted the cults their gods the new foundations imposing the cult Mark the mother city tutelary her daughters Hence we find Crete the acclaim Illustrissimo

to

in

of

's

of

of

's

St .

to

It

an

.

Pope Innocent was thus clearly essential part the Venetian technique colonization and belonged the whole system Venice domination sovereignty promptly evident also make Mark the liturgy the subject people Just the colonizing cities ancient Greece had trans

n

.

.,

II,

229

.

,

)

1755

11 , 3

, f.

,

)

(

(

,

.

,

, .p II, 12 ;

, , op . . .op. cit 27 . . cit . , ,

.

M

.

30 292827 26 B

de Rubeis Monumenta Ecclesiae Aquilejensis 1740 588 Flaminius Cornelius Creta Sacra Venice Cornelius 235 Ibid 258 Cf above

Mercati

,

.

This political practice prevailed throughout the Later Middle Ages The

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

155

Signoria was anxious to keep this token of her domination from falling into oblivion or from suffering any encroachment . A decree of the Senate expressly ordered that in Dalmatia the singers of the laudes be paid with public funds so that this ancient custom should not cease to be observed . 31 Therefore , countless Venetian colonial formularies of laudes have sur vived from the Later Middle Ages as well as from modern times . We have formularies from Traù , Zara , Spalato of the fifteenth and sixteenth cen turies , 32 and others of the same period from Crete ; 33 forms of later cen turies are preserved from Lesbos , Chios , and Athens ,34 and since the observance outlasted the days of Venice 's glory , there are modern formu the Hapsburg period transmitted . (Cf. below , p . 182 .) all these laudes follow the same pattern . In Dalmatia , where Venice was the successor of the crown of Hungary , we find the following

laries of

Not

form

: Exaudi Christe !

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Sanctissimo et beatissimo patri et domino nostro clementissimo domino NN . divina providentia sacrosanctae Romanae et universalis Ecclesiae summo pontifici laus , honor et decus et celestis triumphus . Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Serenissimo ac excellentissimo principi et domino nostro gratiosissimo Domino , Domino NN ., Dei gratia inclyto duci Venetorum laus , honor , gloria et perpetuus triumphus . Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Illustrissimo et reverendissimo Domino , Domino NN ., Dei et apostolica gratia episcopo Traguriensi laus , honor , vita et gaudium sempiternum . . . . Christus vincit , Christus regnat, Christus imperat .

Exaudi Christe .

Exaudi Christe . 35

This form agrees with the early laudes of Zara under Hungarian domina tion ; only the titles of the acclamati have grown baroque and the phrase Cunctis inclytis vita is replaced by the Christus vincit which is repeated after each hail .

,

,

of

.

,

,

,

,

,

,

of

,

for

of

or

,

cit .

31Lucius , De regno Dalmatiae , 73 ; “ . . . ex Veneti senatu decreto pro antiqui moris continuatione solvit aerarium publicum capituli Tragurii quotannis libras xv . . . . ' 22Lucius , op . cit . , p . 73 . The laudes are not dated , but the titles of the authorities acclaimed suggest fifteenth or even sixteenth century ; the forms tally almost verbatim with the laudes mentioned by Gerola , “ Una descrizione di Candia del principio del seicento , " Atti dell'accademia degli Agiati in Rovereto , Ser . III , Vol . XIV (Rovereto , 1908) , 270 f . , 278 - 281 ; cf . Mercati , op . cit . , pp . 13 f . In the description of Crete published by Gerola the military and political character of the laudes ceremonial is shown very clearly . 33Mercati, op . cit ., pp . 20 f ., cf . 12 ff . 34 Ibid ., pp . 15 f .; see also H . J . W . Tillyard , “ The Acclamations of Emperors in Byzantine Ritual , " The Annual of the British School at Athens , XVIII (1911 – 1912 ) . 35In this formulary , which is published by Lucius , loc. there follow intentions captain for the count the city the chamberlain and the heads the corporations the canons and the clergy the judges counsellors and the nobility and for the citizens and people Traù Zara and Spalato respectively

University

156

of California Publications in History

On the other hand , the laudes which Venice introduced in the archi pelago , that is , in cathedrals which had not been previously under Hun garian domination , display a close relationship with the Western and Frankish types . They open with the Christus vincit , followed by the accla

mation , and contain invocations of saints with the response adiuva .36 Their general composition is not so exuberant as that

tu

of

nos the

; yet these Venetian colonial laudes derive pattern , and , therefore , it may be assumed that it was Venice that Frankish elements also pervaded the laudes the Hungarian kings when they ruled Dalmatia

Gallo - Frankish

formularies

the Frankish

.

f.

12

.pp

, .op cit .,

Mercati

;

ff .

31

, ,

11

cit .

,

Cornelius

.op

36

to

in

from

via

clearly

CHAPTER VI

THE NORMAN REALMS

THE LAUDES IN

SICILY IN SOUTHERN ITALY , though organized and built up auspices under the of Rome as the Norman conquest proceeded , liturgical peculiarities . Until the sixteenth century , the abounds in archbishop of Benevento wore a tiara as his headgear ; Cosenza and other

HE

T

CHURCH

cathedrals celebrated the blessing of the waters according to Byzantine style on the eve of Epiphany ;a the Exultet was written on scrolls and decorated with images ;; the Praeconium Paschale displayed the most ; varied forms elements of the Ambrosian rite survived in the local liturgy

Benevento and other Lombard principalities ; 5 petty princes were anointed and kings wore the mitre. In this symphony elements of the “ Gallican ” rite or of the French ritual style could not be lacking . Indeed , the connection of Southern Italy with France , especially with Normandy , and further with Norman England was never broken . Ever

of

since the Norman conquest , there existed a continual coming and going between Norman South and Norman North . French remained the lan guage of the Sicilian court until the end of the Norman dynasty . ? As early as the eleventh century , chroniclers styled William the Conqueror England but also of Apulia and Sicily ; and Rouen , whose coins were current in Southern Italy as late as the twelfth century , could bask in the splendor of two regal scions , the duke -king of Nor mandy and the king of Sicily . A number of bishoprics and many more prebends of the South were occupied by Normans from England and

of

master not only

1 Eugène Müntz , “ La tiare pontificale du VIIIe au XVI° siècle , ” Mémoires de des inscriptions et belles- lettres, : 1 ( 1897 ) , 238 ; cf. H . W . Klewitz , " Die Krönung des Papstes, " ZſRG . , kan . Abt . ( 1941) , 110 , n. 47 . ? Adolph Franz , Die kirchlichen Benediktionen im Mittelalter , I ( 1909 ), 194. 3Myrtilla Avery , The Exultet Rolls of South Italy (1936 ) , offers perfect reproduc tions ; cf . Ladner , in Speculum , (1942 ) , 181 ff. * Kantorowicz , in Harvard Theological Review , XXXIV (1941 ) , 129 ff . 5 Dom René - Jean Hesbert , “ Les dimanches de carême dans les manuscrits Romano Bénéventains , ” Eph . Lit. , (1934 ), 198 ff. by The intensity of these interchanges has been brought to light , above Haskins see his Norman Institutions Cambridge 1918 passim Studies Mediaeval Science Cambridge 1924 185 and the study England and Sicily the Twelfth Century English Historical Review 1911 433 See also Lynn Townsend Sicily Cambridge Evelyn White Latin Monasticism Norman 1938 and Jamison Anglo Norman Contemporaries The Sicilian Norman Kingdom the Mind Proceedings the British Academy 1938 237 285 Guill Apul Gesta Roberti Wiscardi 167 MGH SS 244 Alexander Telese Gesta Rogerii Del Re Cronisti scrittori Puglia Sicilia Naples 1845 sincroni della dominazione normanna nel regno 133 146 See the poem Rouen by unknown author published by Ch Richard ville Rouen Précis analy Notice sur ancienne bibliothèque des échevins de tique des travaux academie royale Rouen 1845 163 which Haskins Nor

XXXVI XXX

l' académie

)

.

.

'', ,

in

;

,

,

, ,

I,

), e

”,

.

,

,

.

)

IX , (

de

,

(

de

157

of

IV . of " , , ), c . la ), ), , e 1, . , in ff . .,

(

,

,

c . di 8, .f

,

.. .

an

,

Ilí

(

,

on

l'

de

l'

1, ),

( in

of

. of ,

.

(

,

ff .,

),

,

“

8 ?

.

"

XXVI

in

”,

(

,

(

;

,

C

in all

XLVIII

H

XVII

History

,

Palermo was held

times

,

at

in

by

Publications

Messina and Girgenti We

Anglo

of

be .

',

penetrated

kingdom

the southern

successive

10

monasticism

in

's

of

canons

Norman

do

were those not know about the lower clergy but Northerners can found among the Anglo Palermo cathedral and the powerful influence

enough

so

Normans and

the

, of

Even

of

.

Normandy

see

University of California

158

.

waves

of

,

,

,

in

to

,

to

of

-

.

by

of

of

The liturgy the Church Southern Italy therefore could not avoid being strongly affected these currents We learn that the monks Saint Evroul who came settle the South strictly observed the cus Normandy sing the chants which they were toms and continued 11

a

in

of

,

,

in

is

.

in

of of

to

to

at

sing Among the countless wont home the mother convent Library manuscripts Sicilian the National Madrid there Gradual closely related one Rouen which however displays some significant Normandy variants demonstrating the way which the liturgy its

of

in

II .

in

-

-

so

of

,

of

13

,

in

A

.

to

12

Troper spite was adapted Southern usage Madrid King Roger Rouenese features comes from the Sicily There may be added also the called Missale Gallicum Palermo whích falls the twelfth century and indicates how strongly the Gallo French rite had 14

These strong

.

Southern

formulary

of

of

15

a

in

in

noticeable the Cathedral Archives a

the Church

ties between South and North are again laudes late manuscript preserved in

Italy

of

of

worked upon the liturgy

72 ,

.

Palermo

,

:

.

;

tu

;

et ,

[! ]

;

te

.

.,

.

.

in

,

p

.

,

47 ff

, pp

f ,

cit .

1110

)

(

,

436

op.

•

1911

in

."

;

et

,

te

[! ]

te

et et

,

Te

,

,

te

"

-

;

to

to

, .

n

.

,

p

man Institutions 144 has printed the first part referring the Norman Sicily duke king the second section refers Ex progenitus Normanno sanguine clarus Regnat Rogerus victor sapiens opulentus Rogere potens maxima gloria regum Subditur Ytalia Siculus tibi subditur Afer Syria Grecia timet Persa veretur Ethiopes albi Germania nigra requirunt protectore tueri Te dominante sibi larga manus tibi septa dedere Vera fides Te dignum imperio solum diiudicat orbis Eng Hist Rev Haskins Studies Mediaeval Science 187 and XXVI

II, ,

),

in

, -

,

;

a

cf .

.

(

A

is

",

, . 8 en . n

.; p .

op

.

,

(

),

of

"

ad

S . -

) .

.

–

,

“

,

,

de

.

.

La cf

.

;

;

)

-

,

)

,

.

of ",

cf

)

(

;

.

.

., p .

,

(

(

.

ed .

,

, ,

.

cf .

;

. -

. of

,

.op

; ”,

ff .

14

16

(

17 of

),

,

(

“ .,

. ),

,

. (

,

13

.

.

,

.

of

,

12 L

. ,

in

ff .

89

White Ordericus Vitalis Ecclesiastica historia Le Prevost Paris 1838 1855 One the monks Robert Gamaliel who joined Robert Guiscard 1060 together with Abbot Robert Grantmesnil was famous cantor Handschin and David RCGr XL 1936 Espagne Delisle Un livre de choeur normano sicilien conservé Journal des Savants 1908 42 49 cit Kantorowicz 131 The manuscript Madrid Bibl Nac Lat 132 Liturgical Madrid Bibl Nac Lat MS 289 153 Karl Young Some texts Plays Publications the Modern Language Association America XXIV 1909 325 Kantorowicz cit 129 Palermo Cathedral MS 544 Johannis Johanne De divinis Siculorum officiis tractatus Palermo 1736 Mantia Ordines iudiciorum Dei nel missale Gallicano del XII secolo Palermo Turin 1892 Palermo Cathedral MS 601 fols 107 110 The fifteenth century manuscript see Pls XIII and XIV has the title Cantus diversi usum Panormitanae Eccle

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Christus vincit , Christus regnat

Regiae

159

, Christus

imperat . Exaudi Christe .

R)

Domino nostro regi Friderico , magnifico et triumphatori ac invictissimo , vita

Exaudi Christe .

perpetua ! Salvator mundi Redemptor mundi

tu illum adiuva

S. Trinitas

tu illum

S . Maria

tu illum adiuva

S. Michael

tu illum adiuva

S. Gabriel

tu illum adiuva

tu illum adiuva

S. Raphael

adiuva

tu illum

S. Johanne Baptista

adiuva

adiuva ,

tu illum

Regi nostro Friderico glorioso phatori pax sempiterna !

et

trium

Exaudi Christe .

S . Petre

tu illum adiuva tu illum adiuva tu illum adiuva tu illum adiuva

S. Paule S . Stephane

S . Laurenti

Pacifico rectori et piissimo gubernatori regi nostro Friderico lux indeficiens et

Exaudi Christe .

pax eterna ! S. Sylvestre

tu illum adiuva

S. Maria Magdalena

tu illum adiuva

S. Christina

tu illum adiuva tu illum adiuva

S. Agatha

Christus vincit , Christus regnat

Ipsi

, virtus

soli honor et gloria

seculorum

.

,

Christus imperat . R / Exaudi Christe .

et victoria

per infinita secula

Amen .

unmistakably

This chant is composed

after the model of the

Gallo ; com

Frankish laudes . But position and structure - and it may be added the intonation , too - differ widely from the forms which have been discussed That the laudatory section lacking and that the doxology falls short are minor

.

far

,

is

of

,

the

as

it .

that

whole problem

de

parallel

,

without precedent

is

.

close almost before being broached or

,

so

,

pendency and origin brought The most striking feature which is

the fact that the Exaudi Christe follows preceding This we shall see the to is a 167 )

, . p

(

of

cf .

.

deficiencies More interesting after the acclamation instead style Rouen below

of is

is

so

all

the model has been followed rather vaguely

the

a

.

;

,

-

f.

;

), . of ,

,

.

. 1 .

de 9 , n (

, , of .op

to

J. ,

I,

,

;

cf .

,

I

of

;

it

description siae contains several liturgical pieces from Norman times For Monsignore Enrico Parricone the manuscript am indebted the kindness of Palermo who provided me also with the photographs the laudes The formulary cit 116 Giovanni Maria Johanne has been published repeatedly Amato De principe templo Panormitano Palermo 1728 425 Huillard Bréholles Historia diplomatica Friderici Secundi

University

160

California Publications

of

History

in

dominus , as rex , and as rector et gubernator the absence of an acclamation to the pope , to any mem , or to any other person at hierarchy ber of the We feel the spirit granted haggling over suppressed Norman statesmanship There spiritual supremacy symbols Deo coronatus over other secular the king

to

as

state has engulfed

or

.

or

.

the Church

true

,

doubted

It

Norman should not

an is

is

That the formulary

.

Here the

is be

a

or

of

a

no

.

is

all .

, and

of

threefold acclamation

the

so

)

,

(

is

,

.

of

to

it

'

,

16

.

be

is of

of

to

of

.

of

the sovereign

in

acclaimed Frederick itself not evidence for the date The Palermo manuscript late fifteenth century that the name might refer one the Aragonese kings this name Yet the Spanish saints suggests that the form can hardly refer absence one Spaniards likely that this copy the Also the saints names make name

,

This

Indica and Chris France

,

in

,

,

of

tive the date are perhaps two female saints Mary Magdalen Mary Magdalen whose veneration was very popular tina

?

. . !

of

to

be

or

,

no

of

customary invocations the individual members the Trinity m ay meaning may however have due local conditions

.

In

.

.

is

it

is

of

in

of

of

,

in

is

,

by

,

of

a

in

to

Norman setting that the twelfth century agrees the sequence saints with that the Litany the Saints which that time had become uniform the West The invo unique because cation the Holy Trinity not preceded by the placed

general

, ) . " ;

-

.

, ,

ff . ",

!"

S .

“

of

"

,

32 . A

, ,

of

, n .

, p , .

III

,

a

,

, , p .

, ; . cf . .,

PI . .

.

LI

, ; cf . Z . , G . .

in

,

,

of

Madrid

of

.'

,

.

In

"

:

,

, cf .

on

.

,

of St .

to a

-

,

in

–

),

,

),

or

in

of

, , e .g ., “

;

”

to

.

(

(

,

(

,

“

,

.

to

f.

pp

be

,

–

,

to

”

in

,

-

.

12 , “

39 –

",

,

.,

III

.,

,

, “

.

.;

A

ff

,

)

,

“

A

.op .

a cf . .

,

",

. In

-

,

-a

),

.,

”,

.

'

; cf . X in (

of

i

(

,

"

,

im

to

at

in

or

to

I

in a

16

Spain position was not ascertain whether not laudes were sung Aragon and Navarra are not likely have observed this rite the coronations Königreich Homenatge Schramm Die Krönung katalanisch ragonesischen Antoni Rubió Lluch Barcelona 1936 III 577 598 Castile the general condi tions were more favorable because the kings claimed the imperial title and adopted imperial coronations general Peter Rassow the rite Die Urkunden Kaiser Alfons VII von Spanien ArchUF 1928 327 Schunter Der weströmische Kaisergedanke ausserhalb Karolingerreiches Munich diss des einstigen 1926 Hegemoniebestrebungen und der Kaisertitel Herman Hüffer Die Leonesischen Spanische Forschungen der Görres Gesellschaft Erste Reihe 1931 337 384 Coronation Order for the Imperator Hispaniae existed the thirteenth century Ludwig Fischer Sahagun Toledo Cathedral MS fols 146 173v according Spanische Forschungen und Toledo Erste Reihe III 1931 301 Unfortu nately the Order has not been published and may destroyed lost by now Hüffer quotes the acclamation cit 374 Vivat Adefonsus imperator The Order according Fischer followed that the imperial coronation Rome with some appropriate changes Confessio Beatae Mariae instead Confessio knight Mary and not one of Petri also the Spanish emperor king becomes St Peter However since the laudes belonged the Roman coronations we might expect find them Castile too theological work Spanish coins For the Christus vincit below 228 the Planeta written about 1218 for Diego de Campos chancellor Ferdinand begins with the words nomine lhesu Christi incipit planeta Liber primus Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat huge letters and with inks various colors fill half The three clauses written page the Madrid Bibl Nac Lat MS 10108 Villada Paleografia Española

.

,

of , of

.

XXXI

67

.

,

-

Pl . in of

85 )

II,

.,

CXXXVIII

;

.

in

,

,

.

.

(

, , e . .g , , ), I, ,

17

(

Untersuchungen 1923 286 and Peterson 315 Migné PL See the Litany col 889 The English laudes begin with the invocations 1068 Maskell Monum Lit God the Father Sicily by that the Son and Holy Ghost these may have been simply replaced the Trinity Cf Haseloff Eine thüringisch sächsische Malerschule

: Laudes Regiae

161

of

for

Norman royal family

the

to

in

connections with Sicily . But she became important King William in the late twelfth century ,

had no early

II,

Kantorowicz

in

,

a

.

18

St .

to

of

in

to

,

to

a

began chapel dedicated construct the cathedral Palermo her and destined be the last resting place the Norman queens and princes Christina became Sicilian saint after 1160 for this year 1184

I

,

a

,

of

,

,

of

,

,

.

At

,

of 19 of

in

as

in

II

to

a

.

to

her bones were translated from Tyre Palermo King William dedi chapel completed cated her which William 1185 some ten years after the archbishop Palermo Walter Offamil had founded little any rate the saint names suggest the twelfth church her honor century the date the formulary and this consideration together with the Rouenese style the text may justify the attribution the 20

, or

.

of

a

is

,

21

,

as is

.

at

,

of

in

he

to

II,

They fall Palermo laudes Frederick the Hohenstaufen emperor Sicily and not yet king his early period when was merely king emperor the Romans But whether they really represent the laudes generally assumed which were sung his coronation different

,

which

course

in

well known and politically

were

of

we

important

of

bishops

he

be

laudes

to

or

.

is

of

,

a

of

.

to

no -

of

.

matter fragmentary Our knowledge Sicilian politico liturgical customs Apart from the Palermo formulary other texts laudes have yet come light The surmise South Italian scholar that the chant was spread beyond Palermo cannot proved22 unless had mind acclamations

et

.

,

(

,

of et

.

P

.

; 50 ff cf . .

,

cit .

,

cf .

.op

"

S

,

in

,

a

53 ,

,

)

,

.

),

1929

at " a ;

in

45

in

. . .

,

(

,

,

18

; 23

learn that even the abbot Monte Cassino was rendered Antonio Mongitore Bullae privilegia instrumenta Panormitanae ecclesiae publishes Palermo 1734 document issued by Archbishop Walter Offamil March 1187 wherein the archbishop mentions capella regia Marie Magdalene qua pretiosa corpora illustrissimorum reginarum ducum recolende memorie quiescebant pp Amato The cult the saint was introduced also comparatively late date Rome Ketter Die Magdalenenfrage Trier

e

(

I

,

of

“ A

,

to

f.

A

,

in

I

.

to

,

do

-

,

.

,

,

.

,

., II,

.

.

to

.

, f. .cf

.

,

of

,

I,

) ." ,

,

to

in

of

in

,

cit .

.op

, a

120

.

.

in

,

St .

”,

. to

;

E

( cit .

of

il

.

"

:

on

to

, . in

a

27 , p

cf .

,

, ) .

n

,

ff .

,

.

-

.

IV

in

21

, 23 22 n .

IV

ff .

86 (

. .f ff ; ., , 58 . - it 97

;

. . of ff ., pp , . In pp St . . 3

pp

.,

cit

, ) , .cf

.op

,

,

,

.

64 is

,

cit .

II, .op

),

,

.

) ,

20

(

,

,

of V (

of

(

of ),

,

, 74 ;

., .p

op

.

;

.

,

cf

)

( of

19

Luigi Boglino Palermo The date the translation not quite certain Santa Cristina Palermo 1881 however took place under William 1154 1166 and Archbishop Hugh Palermo 1144 1166 For Christina the laudes Boglino cit and ibid for the construction the two shrines see also Amato 257 Octavus Cajetanus Vitae Sanctorum Frag Magnusson Siculorum Palermo 1657 145 and See also Eiríkr ment the Old Danish Version Christina Transactions the Cambridge Philological Society part 1902 the sixteenth century Christina was relied on for the healing lues Johannes Laurentius Anania De natura daemonum Venice 1589 152 Only De Johanne 116 seems attribute the laudes the Arago nese See however Huillard Bréholles loc Winkelmann Jahrbücher Philipps Leipzig 1873 von Schwaben und Ottos von Braunschweig 119 later marginal per Re Friderico note the manuscript simply indicates Unfortunately the political liturgy Italy South Norman times has hardly Investigations proceed from local liturgical been studied the subject have manuscripts not mention those preserved Madrid consulted the liturgical manuscripts Naples and some cathedrals near Naples all that could be done during short visit the south The following notes therefore not pretend offer more than tentative approach the problem pp 116 De Johanne For Sicilian episcopal laudes MGH Const 544 No 413 and above chap

University of California Publications

162

History

in

few

of

as by

.

,

in

to a

he

,

of

in

of

.

a

,

are

laudes at his accession .24 Concerning the Norman rulers , however , our sources silent and only scattered notes disclose the curious ecclesiastical position which the Norman princes obtained from early times Amatus Monte Cassino relates his History the Normans that Richard Aversa after had conquered Capua and was elevated princely rank visited the Abbey 1058 He was received the monks

,

on

in

if

of

.

a

it

26 to

of

,

is

,

,

in

to

,

in

.

it

is

,

by

.

25

of

lit ,

.

,

in

solemn procession comme roy The church was decorated Easter the lamps were and the cloisters resounded with chants and laudes honor the prince The description shows that Richard was granted right only princes who were the liturgical reception which belonged anointed This regulation true later date But even had existed the eleventh century we may wonder whether the prince Capua had not been fully entitled claim his own right the liturgical

27 of

.

at

he

as

,

.

to

29 is )

Benevento too

of

reported

, .28 . It

VII

,

, of

MGH

SS .

and perhaps those

24

,

anointed

of

no

,

to

in

,

,

with

and

,

the canopy carried over him with incense smoking lamps laudes chanted such was offered Monte Cassino Italy enjoyed the privilege For the Norman princes Southern kings and indeed anointment otherwise restricted few kings only Capua and Salerno were There can be doubt that the princes reception

burning

Richard

;

n

-

in

of

to

),

,

(

I

de la lo

de

et

l'

.

,

ed

13

ff .

f.

.

, c .

,

IV

fu

; . :

et

),

'

(

e

; et

71

pp

, "

,

de

' ,

d

la

in

“

,

cf .

,

di fu

Il

"

704

(

.

,

; , e .g .,

;

of

of

in

25

,

,

but see below abbatial acclamations Corvey the ninth century the intention for Abbot Bovo Corvey Lehmann Corveyer Studien laudes For modern laudes the Liturgisches abbot Maria Laach Urbanus Bomm Leben 1934 337 Amato Montecassino Storia Normanni Vincenzo Bartholo meis Fonti per storia Italia 1935 191 jor de procession comme roy Et eglise coment rechut aornée Paque furent aluméez les lampes lacort resone del cant laude Leo Ostiensis are not rare see

to

:

: " . . .

,

VII

,

,

in

.,

.

.

.,

.

,

."

to

am

I

del Prince indebted Dr Carl Erdmann Berlin for drawing my attention this passage See also Leo Ost MGH SS 708 venit ad hoc monasterium recipitur honorifice nimis cum processione glorie solemni erat enim admodum ."

appetens Potthast

to ad

.

27

,

;

.

n

.

ad

.

,

.,

,

is

72 ,

of , .p

cf .

;

to

. in , , an 48 n . f. ,

)

,

XII

,

a

,

. ” ", p .

pp . .3 , f. “ et

,

si

is

,

; ;

cf .

.

,

of

,

of

in

an

,

in

)

15 ) : f " .,

.

f c .,

,

,

(

I,

.

pp

,

in

(

,

27

.

(

,

,

,

,

26

Regesla Pontificum 6584 above The liturgical Aquitaine procession was granted however also the duke see the Ordo Bouquet RHF benedicendum ducem Aquitaniae 453 Its date according English Coronation pp Schramm about 1200 The Pontificale Romanum con recipiendum processionaliter principem tains probably since Durandus Ordo magnae potentiae By then only the German emperors and kings the kings France England and Jerusalem after 1100 enjoyed the privilege anointments Aragon received the unction 1204 Navarra 1257 Scotland 1329 Castile may have received this privilege immediately before the thirteenth century Marc Bloch Les rois thaum interesting passage aturges 194 460 where cited from the Hostiensis quis de novo ungi velit consuetudo obtinuit quod papa Summa aurea petatur sicut fecit rex Aragonum Portugal never quotidie instat rex Scotie

, ,

.,

.

),

311

ff

.

. “

-

1933 1934

(

.

", ,

.

,

to

,

,

36

.,

XXV

F

),

in

,

see also his note

;

,

in

in

,

,

f.

7

cf .

,

(

et

37 ff .

.

. 1 ,

Abh

pp

:

,

1934

17 ),

, . 5 , n

in

,

28

, p .

.

; (n cf .

achieved the unction Schramm Die Krönung Deutschland 184 and his paper mentioned above Aragon and Navarra for the unctions and below 181 for Bohemia light by Paul This fact which hitherto had escaped notice has been brought Regesta Pontificum Kehr his latest studies Romanorum Italia pontificia VIII Campania Apulia Berlin 1936 No 135 and Die Belehnungen der süditalienischen Normannenfürsten durch die Päpste Abh Preuss Akad Berlin

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

163

of Capua that, in 1058 , he was received by the people of Capua and was " consecrated ” their prince .29 He was followed by another Richard , whose " consecration " in 1098 is reported . 30 Then , in 1120 , the chronicler Falco , son of Robert of Benevento relates that the Capuans made Richard

of

III

, their

Capua

prince who was “ consecrated ” in the presence of many bishops by the archbishop of Capua on Ascension Day of South Italian , Finally year that .31 and according to the same source , Robert II was

inaugurated in a particularly solemn way , in January , 1128 , in the presence of Pope Honorius II and the South Italian high clergy who filled the cathedral of Capua to assist at Robert 's " anointment .” The anoint

ment was

performed by the archbishop of Capua " in agreement with the privileges enjoyed by his predecessors in the Capuan See .” 32 That is to say that the right to consecrate and anoint the ruler , which in many coun tries had given rise to disputes , belonged to the Capuan hierarch in

traditions which were obviously much older than the

accordance with

Norman domination .

This at least may be gathered from the conditions in Salerno . In that Lombard principality it was not the metropolitan who acted as coronator of the princes , but the bishop of Capaccio . We learn that Bishop Alfanus of Capaccio anointed , in 1127 , Roger as prince of Salerno and old

II

that he carried this action through in the presence of his metropolitan , the archbishop of Salerno . 33 This prerogative of a bishop must go back to the tenth century when Capaccio (ancient Paestum ) was the capital of the Lombard principality of Salerno and still harbored the body of St. Matthew before this relic was transferred to Salerno . The evangelist be , in

,

on

."

:

"

,

in

”

"

,

.

.

.,

29

in

on

his

came , of course , the patron saint of the Norman princes of Salerno ; image was displayed their coins which the obverse showed the princes royal attire with scepter and orb thoroughly their hands recipiunt hominem principem Leo Ost MGH SS VII 707 sacrant The

principem

. pp

., ..

Domini

illum

so no

,

so ,

at

,

consecravit

in

)

eo

. "

. . .

:

"

, I,

et

(

“

.

:

,

,

,

it

of

,

In

.

is

is

,

in

.

,

of . "

SS .

of

30

31

-

),

or(

.,

of

”,

.

"

,

W

.

of H

of

value this source has been greatly reduced by the researches and discoveries Klewitz Petrus Diaconus und die Montecassineser Klosterchronik des Leo von Ostia ArchUF XIV 1936 414 453 our case however makes almost difference whether Leo Peter the author the respective passages the less supported by other authors since the essence his notes least far as the princes are concerned consecrations Petrus Diaconus MGH VII 764 Capuani Riccardum sibi principem consecrarent Falco Benevento Del Re Cronisti 180 constituto Capuanus archiepiscopus convocatis episcopis aliisque viris prudentibus die ascensionis

.

,

-

of

in

in

ab

.'

et

"

. :

.,

of

, in

,

,

in SS .

.

of ."

,

in

,

of

33

. . .

ac

.

ad

,

,

et

"

:

195

f.

.

32

Pontifex Honorius archiepiscopos abbates accersiri precepit quatenus ad principis unctionem convenirent qui euntes die statuto exultatione ingenti Archiepiscopus itaque Capuanus iuxta Capuanam ecclesiam convenere pre predecessorum presente tanto suorum privilegium tali pontifice Honorio principatus honorem inunxit dictum Robertum confirmavit Romuald Salerno MGH XIX 418 Qui eadem civitate Alfano principem Caputaquensi episcopo est unctus Dehinc Regium veniens ibidem Capaccio Paestum supplying the ducem Apuliae est promotus On the right coronator see the arguments PaulKehr QF XXV 312 Ibid

of California Publications in History

University

164

crown with pendants on their heads .34 However , the right of anoint apparently not been passed on to Salerno , but remained a privilege of Capaccio which this see may have enjoyed in Lombard times . We do not know35 whether the dukes of Apulia were anointed , nor is there any certainty about a consecration of the princes of Benevento .

and

a

ing had

According to an obscure account , Arichis , the first prince of Benevento , had been anointed and crowned after Charlemagne had conquered the

be

,

,

37

.

to

I, of II

by

of

. of

the

Lombard kingdom in the north . 36 But there is no indication that this became a Beneventan tradition , although in other duchies the anoint ment of Norman princes seems to have taken place in continuation of a Lombard tradition . What had been custom Norman petty princes could not being anointed was withheld from the Norman kings The privilege Roger expressly granted the Holy See This however does not

.

of

a

as

so

Pl .

),

to to

is

It

, 5 (

-

.. .

la

,

1 7 34 ,

,

.

of

38

necessary sandals well other insignia the episcopal office Anglo Norman visitors realize these peculiarities which amazed numismatique Arthur Engel Recherches sur des Normands 1882

VI ,

,

,

,

as

as

.

of

a

to

of

of

of

.

of

of

define the unusual position the Norman kings within the Church From Apulia the times Count Roger the grand counts and kings papal legates Probably and Sicily possessed the powers conse quence the legatine office we find that the attire the Norman kings bishop apparently even more was closely related that than that other Western rulers The king wore the mitre the dalmatic and the

6 )

-

,

an

.”

.

, n .

,

Pl .

(

,

, .

4

of 33cf : . " in Pl .

.

1, 2 , 4 , 6

II,

“

in

's

of

-

.

im

I

,

, of

,

f.

),

,

or .

)

(

. et ,

of

is

of

,

,

57

-

29

, .

) H

is

(

, n . 4 ,

op , . I ( ., p . ) ,

;

,

,

,

, f .;

,

)

of

in ,

(

at

,

",

"

-

(

-

of

of

”,

.

di

.,

”,

is

12

II (

-

.,

'',

in

,

re

of

as

of

:

of

,

“

of

ll

, n Ph . . 3,

- to

, is

p .

II,

to

,

,

is

f. ;

.

–

is ),

(

; cf .

in

III

, “ I

" A

.,

.

." . ,

, , 5 ,

1 .

;

II .

, 65 .

n ,

.

,

f.

.

.,

of

",

.

“

. . n .

,

pp),

(

, .,

,

in

of

,

),

,

27

38 E

,

,

SS .

, of et .

se

)

37

(

,

36

.

is

to ,

35

a

;

Pl .

10

obviously The somewhat odd cap with pendants VI represents simplified crown VI Reggio Calabria See however above ducem Apuliae est promotus seems have been the place the consecration Whether this implied anointment doubtful Erchempert MGH III 243 Leo Ost MGH SS VII 586 Ab episcopis Arichis ungi fecit coronam sibi imposuit The report unreliable itself but may reflect conditions the Lombard period Roger Falco Benevento Del Re Cronisti 201 For the other sources coronation see Erich Caspar Roger und die Gründung der normannisch sicilischen Pope Anacletus September Monarchie 1904 508 Reg 69a and for the bull Reg 1130 ibid 506 Caspar Die Legatengewalt der normannisch sizilischen Herrscher Jahrhundert QF VII 1904 189 219 The papal privilege concerning the legatine power the Norman count dated July 1098 but Roger had styled himself legate months before Klewitz Studien über die Wiederherstellung der römischen Kirche Süditalien durch das Reformpapsttum QF XXV 1933 1934 138 The papal concession Roger wearing episcopal insignia ring and staff dalmatic mitre and sandals transmitted an indirect way only see the letter the Romans Conrad Jaffé Bibliotheca rerum Germanicarum 1864 334 and Caspar Roger 402 as well as the remarks White cit 127 concerning some iconographical errors For the iconography see Sigfrid Stein berg ritratti dei normanni Sicilia La Bibliofilia XXXIX 1937 survey the episcopal raiments the Sicilian king offered by Eichmann Kaisergewandung virga HJO LVIII 1938 294 but his interpretation hardly correct for baculus two names for the same thing namely for the crozier neither expression signifies not least this connection the staff the bishop The meaning virga the rod and baculus either the short staff scepter the

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

, 39

Sicily

165

order to appreciate the strange laudes of Palermo which

in

do

on his

,

his

not contain intentions for either the pope or the clergy but show the unique scheme of hailing the king alone . Apparently the Normans tried to stress the ruler 's absolute and independent mastery of the Sicilian Church such as it resulted from the legatine power . The laudes indeed suggest that the king , within realm considered himself almost

certain

into use

Sicily

.

of

,

a

of

of

is

which we find reflected

form

the laudes

is

at

,

,

is

known about the time when the laudes were brought likely however that not only the kings but also

It

.

in

.

Palermo Nothing

in

its then harshest

in

ism

it

.

,

it

40

to

's

as

,

as

of

an

the

he

or

,

to

own pope that was anxious avoid any possible encroachments his privileges which acclamation Roman pontiff might entail Hence the Norman ruler really appears the pacificus rector the Sicilian State Church and the kingdom sanctissimus dominus title after the Byzantine pattern which had already been applied the grand royal absolut may be held that counts At any rate the idea

.

),

of

,

.

to

of

a

(

, p .

cf .

,

of in

a

on

as

,

,

the Norman princes were offered the laudes their consecration The princely legend Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Normandy coinsel and also the influence Rouen where the duke special acclamation received the laudes below 167 seems support this surmise On the other hand the custom singing festival

,

II,

.

be

.

of

all

to

,

of

a

in

of

to

of

on

laudes the feast days the Church must taken into account Here knowledge However King Roger we have confess our lack granted charter 1148 the abbot San Giovanni degli Eremiti

again

on

-

of

.

42

's

on as

of

all

to

of

in

,

,

on

to

,

in

to

Palermo the privilege act solemn occasions the king precipuus cappellanus celebrate Mass the royal chapel feast days and take precedence other prelates the kingdom These royal crown wearings arrangements suggest that the custom feast

)

of ,

in

;

,

is a

.

of

,

"

of

,

.,

,

f.

.

. in

)

of

pp

.,

.

.

, ., ;

of

. . H .

II

;

II,

, L to

),

;

cf .

"

(

.,

",

, 33 ). , n n . . 3 , . op 38 )

; 31 -

.

II

.

. ,

, I,

p

.

,

n . 6 ( on ), cf , p . p .

II ,

,

(

II,

ix , (

c .

II,

,

.

., p .

" .

op

,

of

.

, ;

, p in cf .

10 . '( ,

.

,

,

E

.

.

.

of

to

; cf .

to

,

.

-

of

, if n , . at 2 ; ,

39

42 41 40

(

.

.

.,

”,

,

to

it,

In

.

,

,

,

.,

,

of

,

47

.

C p

. cf . of

in

“

of ,

cf .

II

if

A

of

II;

f

.

a ;

of

long thin staff kings Schramm Frankreich ZfRG kan Abt XXVI 1937 headgear 209 The mitre was the German emperor long before the time Roger Nicholas had granted 1059 Duke Spitignew Bohemia later prerogative the Sicilian king was his active participation the divine read the Epistle should this case the king had the pope was present service Ordo Romanus XIV read the Gospel the emperor be present too the latter was Migne PL LXXVIII col 1182 which later insertion borrowed from the Caeremoniale the cardinal archbishop Rouen The ceremonial became compli France should join the emperor and the king this papal service the king cated Sicily for then France would read the first and Sicily the second part the Epistle ibid 1736 593 Schramm De antiquis ecclesiae ritibus Martène Anjou Charles Biehl cit 101 Another privilege granted 246 Le Labande sicut inunguntur reges Francie was the anointment BÉCh LIV 1893 72 cérémonial Romain de Jacques Cajétain the 268 for the interest taken by Englishmen Jamison above Cf Radulphus Niger MGH SS Roger legatine power the exaggerations and Caspar Roger XXVII 335 402 Klewitz QF XXV 145 above Chap Cf above notes Caspar Roger 127 cit 570 reg 216 White

of

Publications

California

in

166

University

History

on

we

the

,

II ), .

( of

of

as

.

on

,

it

days was introduced also into the Norman kingdom which makes likely that the laudes were voiced these occasions The formulary Palermo has generally been regarded the corona tion laudes Frederick However since his coronation took place

,

's

),

).

(

I

(

, ,

43

.

of

,

)

.

)

,

13

,

II 's

in

to

be

(

-

to

of

all

.'

,

44

“

to

to

-

,

By

of

is

(

,

17

ordinary weekday May was crowned 1166 true also for his second coronation which took place together with the first coronation his English born queen February 1177 preserved chance the only Siculo Norman Coronation Order and identified seems refer William second coronation and this Order we actually find the rubric post epistolam cantetur laus regis Hence the singing laudes belonged indeed the Sicilian and this

on

King William

an )

(

,

II II

so

on a

VI ,

to

or

,

to 17

Whitsunday May 1198 cannot tell whether laudes referred the crowning the feast day the Church Frederick father Henry was likewise crowned feast day Christmas 1194 and Only were Roger Christmas 1130 and William Easter 1154

France the laudes were commonly chanted several formularies the Later Middle of

45

to

In

of

.

in

in

of

many other provinces Normandy addition Ages and modern times

,

As

.

-

.

coronation rite This will become the more obvious when we consider the Anglo Norman customs NORMANDY

SS

47

of

a

in

or

48

, .

.

-

43

follows

form

40 ,

century

eleventh

.

,

46

of on

,

it

no

a

,

of

of

one

of

,

of

Rouen

,

of

there have survived two older texts from the the eleventh century the other the twelfth Furthermore Gradual the end the twelfth century the early thirteenth though contains text this litany yet indicates rubric that the laudes were chanted feast days The text the

Church

,

,

63

,

)

.

to (

ed

. 's ,

to .

.

”, .

, c .

of

cf . to

;

69 ,

Pl . i.

;

of

,

.

.

,

.

of

, I,

de

, , .p cf

et

l'

de

-

,

a

, in -

ff .

. is

H

.

in an

on on

.

)

.

V

,

.

is .

.

ff . 71 , ,

),

),

.

,

.

of 69 .

a

, I,

“

: 69 .

;

. ., I,

, . " Si

to

.

.

,

de

;

90

, .cf

.

,

.

.

.

in

is

by

,

( A

.

at

pp

a

iv - ,

.

( A ,

,

,

46

a

48 47

,

( A

of . I.

, I,

)

(

,

au

de

,

.

,

45

of

at

, n . 2 ,

,

, p .

II

,

;

,

17

),

. ff .

of

”

"

or ( a

a .,

, in N

a

44

.

"

of

St .

Otto Blasien MGH rer Germ Hofmeister 1912 Henry reception cunctis laudes affatim acclamantibus refers not the coro nation ceremonial The Order has been published from Beneventan manuscript the twelfth century by Schwalm Arch XXIII 1898 the editor however mistook hymn prayer The Order can hardly refer laus regis for the Incipit any other South Italian coronation than that of William and Joan of England English Coronation Schramm 60 who also points out some remarkable similarities between the South Italian Order and the rite observed the second coronation Richard Rouen Bibl Mun MS 256 284 fols 1340 136 sixteenth century Anti église cathédrale phonary from Rouen Le graduel facsimile found which Loriquet Dom Pothier Rouen XIIIe siècle publiée par Abbé Colette Rouen 1907 Pls vii For the eighteenth century laudes from Rouen Le Brun Desmorettes Voyages liturgiques 323 See also below Chap VII 183 and Bukofzer below pp 199 the various laudes Rouen Rouen MS 489 254 fol additional leaf among the works Boethius facsimile and transcription found Graduel Rouen and The saints Fécamp hint Rouen MS 537 438 fol ibid archiepiscopus presens fuerit Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 904 fol 108v cantetur ante epistolam Christus vincit ad vesperas The complete manuscript has been published Pothier Graduel Rouen see for the rubric The same rubric found the Bibl Nat Lat MS 905 which seems be copy MS 904

Kantorowicz Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Chris tus imperat . Exaudi Christe . Illo summo pontifici et universali pape

:

Laudes Regiae R/

167

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Exaudi Christe

.

S . Paule

Exaudi Christe . tu illum adiuva . tu illum adiuva .

S . Johannes

tu illum adiuva

vita ! S . Petre

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Chris tus imperat .

Exaudi Christe . Illo Francorum et victoria !

.

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Exaudi Christe .

regi in Christi pace vita

S . Michael

Exaudi Christe . tu illum adiuva .

S . Gabriel

tu illum adiuva

S . Raffael

tu illum adiuva .

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Chris tus imperat . Exaudi Christe .

Guillelmo , Normannorum duci , salus et

.

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Exaudi Christe .

pax continua !

Exaudi Christe .

Maurici

tu illum adiuva .

S. Sebastiane

tu illum adiuva .

S . Adriane

tu illum adiuva . Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Exaudi Christe .

S.

Christus vincit , Christus regnat, Chris tus imperat .

Exaudi Christe . Omnibus pontificali honore sublimatis salutaris vitae gloria ! S . Ambrosi

Exaudi Christe .

S . Martine

tu illos adiuva .

S . Benedicte

Christus vincit , Christus imperat .

tu illos adiuva . regnat

, Christus

Exaudi Christe Omnibus christiane legis principibus et judicibus salus eterna ! S. Georgi S.

Tiburci

S. Frodmunde

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Chris tus imperat . Exaudi Christe Rex regum et dominus dominorum Gloria et spes nostra Misericordia et auxilium nostrum Fortitudo et victoria nostra Arma nostra invictissima

Lux ,

via et vita nostra

tu illos adiuva .

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Exaudi Christe .

Exaudi Christe . tu illos adiuva . tu illos adiuva . tu illos adiuva .

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Exaudi Christe . Christus Christus Christus Christus Christus Christus

vincit . vincit . vincit . vincit . vincit . vincit .

University of California Publications

168

Ipsi soli regnum

et imperium

Ipsi soli

per

.

saecula saeculorum

per

talia

laus et gloria Amen saeculorum

immor

omnia

Christus vincit .

.

Amen

saecula

Christus vincit

. .

.

.

History

in

Christe audi nos Kyrrieleyson

Christe eleyson Kyrrieleyson

Christe eleyson Kyrrieleyson (

(

)

Amen

.

)

(

)

(

)

Feliciter ter Deo gratias

Christi veniat ter

.

Regnum

ter

)

)

(

bona maneant

(

Feliciter

Feliciter ter Redempti sanguine Christi

ter

Tempora

ter

Feliciter

.

Christe audi nos Kyrrieleyson

it

;

it

in

is

it

,

it

,

,

.

be in

to

the doxology The laudations incidentally brought into line with the acclamatory sec

an

it .

laudatory section but also fall short They seem

a

,

as

.

of

.

is

-

a

,

on

in

is ,

This the whole Gallo Frankish formulary but deviates from the model several details Most startling the extravagant use made opens also open the chant but the Christus vincit Not only does every single acclamation and response found not only the

et

“

to

.

so

very artful and symmetrical much more

,

is

composition

of

is

to

.

in

six

,

,

were

”

as

acclamation Christ the Rex regum dominus who receives hails replacing the three saint invocations connected with the terrestrial powers His acclamation ends the dox ology which likewise adapted the rhythm the whole song The tion

dominorum

than even the in

-

in

, If

49

may maintain

Rouen

is

that

that

all

of

”,

inspected

by

we

Christi veniat

Regnum

hitherto

of

“

of

.

to

-

,

to

Gallo Frankish forms not mention the Franco Roman which ac claims and laudations seem break asunder we take into account the slow but steady crescendo the whole song which ends the cry laudes forms

far the most balanced and

artful

.

specimen

great interest also for political rea are special acclamation for the duke Nor

of

for

a

sons because

mandy

forms

they contain

of

early Norman

These

in

,

.,

“ N

a

as

,

is

to

,

be a

III

,

of

.

if

50

.”

an

is

an

a

,

In

of

.

the form adduced we find hail Duke William and that the twelfth century there intention for Normannorum duci invictissimo Elsewhere individual acclamation duke unusual not unknown The one Rouen therefore must looked upon

to

.

54 ff

,

)

,

is

)

in

, " .

III

. of

an

,

by

to

",

in

:

I,

p .

(

, ,

to . ,

.

.

54 " ; N ,

I'

s

,

.

of

in

,

.,

a -

, f. "

, of .

p

10

19 , n . , 15 H , .

), . $

p .

,

. V , n . 23 .

.

to

II

is

50

.

,

II,

(

.,

,

;

;

.

is

of

.

, p .

.

,

.

49

noteworthy Cf above Chap 110 The triadic composition the song There are always three saints invoked after each acclamation including the accla mation of the laudatory section the song has six sections and the laudatory section England contains six acclaims Schramm Ordines Studien III Die Krönung ArchUF XV 1938 317 makes similar observation with reference the English Coronation Order William times published John Wickham Legg Society Three Coronation Orders Bradshaw XIX London 1900 See also above Chap and below Appendix 194 Exactly what meaning Bamberg pacifico the ductori the laudes Migne PL CXL col Henry AA SS July 699 not evident The representative acclaim the city count Dalmatia refers official and the king See Chap

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

169

token of the curious sovereignlike position which the duke of Normandy enjoyed in his duchy . This does not imply that the French king was expropriated . Hails to the pope and the king of France precede the accla mation to the duke which naturally was omitted in later centuries after

fallen to the crown of France . Still , the duke is not simply among many one the feudal princes who are acclaimed in the fifth section formulary of our . He represents a class of his own, remindful perhaps of proles regalis the which in other formularies is often found in this place . 51 So much for the texts which permit us to trace the Norman laudes

Normandy had

the eleventh century . 52 There is yet another , nonliturgical , evi dence for the laudes . We find in the Chartulary of Rouen Cathedral a letter of William Giffard , bishop of Winchester and one time chaplain of

back

to

and chancellor of William Rufus . 53 In this letter , written be tween 1101 and 1103 , the bishop attests that under the two Williams no chancellor nor chaplain had been entitled to give orders to the choir of Rouen Cathedral or ever had ordered anything concerning the singing

I

William

of the Christus vincit .54 Exactly what the bishop alludes to is no longer obvious to us. Apparently there had arisen malpractices when chaotic conditions were rife in Normandy , and the chancellor or chaplain seems to

have ordered the singing of laudes ruler , an

on

his own responsibility or on behalf of Rouen objected . The whole

action to which the chapter

on

his

by

of the issue is obscure , since laudes would be voiced by the clergy on those occasions and days when laudes were due . Apparently , however , either ordering the chant the duke himself or officials had interfered it

,

of

.

so

do

fit

he

to

of

,

saw

the singing the may Perhaps we

,

,

if

.

A

of

to

of

on

solemn acclamations whenever

Cf

III ordered

laudes and Henry

the chanters

to

terium

,

In

.

of

of

or

.

to

other occasions The question thus seems have been whether was the business the court the archbishop order the singing laudes ray light falls the strife we take English customs into considera England king tion indeed the and not the bishop paid the presby

,

in

in

,

,

,

an

,

.

.

:

.

)

,

(

, -

.

III

,

,

.

H

J.

. 4 ;

.

in

;

III

1, .

I,

,

),

),

,

(

(

,

,

.

82 , n .

is , p .

for

in et sa

de

."

in

. ..

,

G

;

49

,

,

of

.

L

in

. . .

"

,

.

,

-c

,

”

to "

.

-

"

"

63

.

54

.

.

,

in ,

to

-

in

a

as

is

62

, .p

), § 8

(

.,

1938

in

XV

.

to

, p .

ArchUF

), is , in

A .

.

p to ( . cf . 51

316 and idem English Coronation parallel 31 found the Franco Roman laudes the Munich Cod Lat 14510 containing special acclamation above 106 Louis the German addition that Louis the Pious The laudes the Montpellier MS 409 have acclamations proles regalis whereas for the young kings the Munich manuscript King Louis sovereign himself the German The eleventh century form referring Duke William must not necessarily antedate the Conquest because the twelfth entury form too contains acclama tion for the Duke only not for the English king Rouen MS 1193 fol Inventaire Sommaire des archives départementales Seine Inférieure Archives ecclésiastiques sér Paris 1881 123 No 3623 quod Notum sit nullus cancellarius vel capellanus habuit potestatem ecclesia Rothomagi aliquid Choro disponendi vel cantandi Xristus vincit vel aliquid aliud faciendi Cf Valin Le duc Normandie cour Paris 1910 258 No Round Calendar Documents preserved France London 1899 No Haskins Norman Institutions 59 England Christus vincit the customary name the laudes especially Schramm

University

170

Publications

of California

History

in

assume that also in Normandy the prince considered the ordering of laudes his business , a fact (if it is one) which would emphasize the legal or political import attributed to the laudes in Normandy - a kingly pre

or

rogative like the right to parade under a canopy formula which is found in ducal charters .55

the Dei gratia

to use

An effort has been made to connect the laudes of the eleventh century with the Council of Lillebonne . 56 This may be right or wrong , but it is beside the point because the council opened on Whitsunday , in 1080 , when laudes were due in any event . Another surmise is that they were chanted at the duke 's inauguration , so to speak , as ducal coronation laudes . 57Here

must be the answer . The acclamations are not

a non liquet

mentioned either in the Order of the ducal consecration ( a twelfth century extract from an English Order ), 68 or in the two detailed descrip tions of the ceremonial observed at Rouen under Richard I and John . 59 Nonetheless it is not improbable that laudes were sung at the duke 's

its

consecration , not only because girding the duke with the sword of Nor mandy was considered an equivalent to the rite of crowning , or because Rouen considered itself ranking as high as Rome , 60 but because English

of .

,

,

.

,

pp

,

,

",

"

,

.

),

90 ff [! ., ] no ,

it

,

to

,

,

p

. .

de

.

.

to

La

,

.

,

)

;

,

an

(

, c .

),

),

.

,

68

, ),

on

.

,

.,

of

,

,

, . . ; 4 .

n 1

n

,

.f;

, .

.

51 . ),

( ed

de

II, ,

57 ),

" a

:

,

to

of

),

."

et

,

,

si

,

;

.

45

, n . ., 8 p : .

te

“

,

(

ed

.op.

, , . .

,

p

'

"'

;

d

fu

le

60

.

,

,

;

, ,

(

,

f.

.

of

,

in

by

73

, )

pp

.,

of .op

,

, ,

.

,

ed , .

II

. L .

P

.ff;

49 , ( ),

46

(

of

"

,

( . ,

., B .

(

67 ,

. is p I , . ,

,

.

( ed

of

,

cf

",

; cf

in

of

; .cf

, ”

in

, .

,

, , 44

. f. ;

.

, .p,

),

.

,

,

.

.

,

, .p

II

to

.

.

,

p

de

sa

,

.

, A .

f. ;

66

; cf .

of

et

.

),

-

(

of in

"

to

.

;

cf of

66

.

n

58 67 H .89

(

. 69

II, (ed

" ;

et

"

,

f.

73 .

-

.

.,

,

in

W

.

H

.,

,

. ,

.op

e . g .

,

;

cf .

it

.

,

to

appearance almost with 55 The Dei gratia formula of the Norman dukes makes the laudes The dukes prior 1066 avoided the formula with great care and replaced by nutu Dei Haskins Norman Institutions 258 261 and passim Only after England the conquest did the duke even though he might not have been king princeps Normanorum Robert Curthose style himself Dei gratia dux Haskins cit pp 288 The practice the South Italian Normans was dif ferent for they did not refrain from using the form gratia Dei dux Apulie etc Klewitz QF XXV 1933 1934 143 Even South Italian barons would use Consanguineus the formula Dei gratia Domini regis Baronus White Latin Monasticism Norman Sicily 267 No XXVII Accordingly the Sicilian officials and captains Frederick used the Dei gratia formula very freely Kantorowicz Ergänzungsband Italy would have 198 The theory the lawyers that secular prince was entitled use the formula nisi sit imperator vel rex vel alter qui sui capitis recepit unctionem Selden Titles Honour London 1672 who refers Pietro dei Boattieri Rosula novella 111 this seems be the Rosellula novella the Milan Ambros MS 132 Sup representing extract from the Rosa novella Fedor Schneider QF XVIII 1926 196 see also Fritz Kern Gottes gnadentum und Widerstandsrecht Leipzig 1914 307 and the literature quoted by him quotes for evidence Loth Graduel Rouen cathédrale Rouen Son description histoire 557 which was not accessible me Cf below 176 The combination sheer guesswork Valin op cit Archbishop Robert Bradshaw Society XXIV Wilson The Benedictional London 1903 157 Marc Bloch cit 496 and 194 Schramm English Coronation pp Speculum Ward XIV 1939 176 Peterborough These coronations are described Benedict Gesta Henrici regis Radulph Stubbs Rolls Series Diceto Stubbs Rolls Series Roger Wendover Coxe Rolls Series III 138 Matthew Paris Chronica maiora Luard Rolls Series 454 Cf Haskins op cit the oaths delivered by the dukes See Guillaume Maréchal Paul Meyer Paris 1891 344 line 9555 Roëm dus ceint espée Valin cit For the claims Rouen be Rome like see the poem quoted above 158 Imperialis honorificentia super ornat Tu Rome similis tam nomine quam probitate ROTHOMA mediam removes ROMA vocaris

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

171

customs may have retroacted on Normandy . And in England , from the days of the Conquest until the fourteenth century , the laudes always were connected with the coronation rite , a fact which has not always been sufficiently emphasized . 61 ENGLAND

Texts of English laudes are not too rare . At the present time four formu

laries are known . The oldest is a text found in a Pontifical of the eleventh century . It contains acclamations to Pope Alexander II , William the Conqueror , Queen Matilda , and Archbishop Ealdred of York , and it has

been accredited to the coronation of Matilda , which was performed by Archbishop Ealdred at Winchester in 1068. 62 This attribution may be correct , although the episcopal acclamations appended to this form sug gest a pattern of festival rather than of coronation laudes. 63 Another formulary is found in a twelfth - century Pontifical of Canterbury (or Ely ?) ; it has its place within the Coronation Order of a king and queen so that it might refer to the sacring of Henry and Eleanor of Poitou in 1154 .64 A third form is known from a thirteenth - century Antiphonary of

II

Like the pope , the archbishop of Rouen claims that he can be judged by no one; see , 656 ff. , especially 658 , lines 4 ff ., the Anonymous of York , in MGH ., Libelli de lite , and H . Böhmer , Kirche und Staat in England und in der Normandie ( Leipzig , 1899 ) , 179 , No. IV , 186, and 437 ff., No. II . 61 Schramm , English Coronation , p. 31 , still says that all traces of laudes disappeared in England in the course of the twelfth century , but corrects himself in ArchUF . , XV

III

(1938 ) , 324 f. 62 Brit . Mus. Cotton

. MS Vitellius E . XII , fols . 159v - 160; the form has been pub lished by Maskell , Monumenta Ritualia , II , 85 f., after it was first edited by W . G . Henderson , Liber pontificalis Chr. Bainbridge archiep . Eboracensis , Surtees Society , ( Durham , 1875 ) , 279 ff ., and Introd ., xxvi ff. The scope for dating the document is very limited . Matilda was crowned by Archbishop Ealdred of York in 1068 (May 11 ) at Winchester , and the archbishop died in 1069 (September 11) so that the form must fall in these sixteen months . The English forms are closely related to those of Rouen . They are likewise impreg nated with the Christus vincit triad which is repeated before every acclamation . The latter , however , is not followed , but preceded , by the Exaudi Christe . The triadic scheme ( cf. above , n . 49 ) is observed most rigidly in all the English forms , since even the laudatory section displays three times three acclamations with the responses of Christus vincit or regnat or imperat in alternation , a custom which first is noticed in the twelfth - century form . The laudations are incorrectly arranged in the prints . 63 This consideration does not exclude the probability that these laudes were sung also at Matilda 's coronation , but it includes the possibility that they were sung, e. g., at the Easter crown -wearing at Winchester in 1069 as well . The form of the episcopal laudes , or rather the deprecatory prayer for the bishop , is as follows : " Benedicat vos divina majestas Domini . Benedicat vos spiritus sanctus qui in specie columbe in Jordane fluvio super requievit . Christum Ille vos benedicat qui de coelo dignatus est descendere in terram et de suo sancto sanguine nos redemit . Benedicat Dominus sacerdotium vestrum et introitum vestrum ." 64 Cambridge , Trinity College Lat . MS 249 , fols. 108v ; the form has been published College Brad Magdalen op by Henderson , 283 Wilson The Pontifical . The saints Dunstan and Elphegus are London 1910 252 shaw Society XXXIX from Canterbury but provenance from Ely assumed by James Catalogue Trinity College Cambridge 1900 348 The attribution Western Manuscripts

to of

,

. R . .

M

,

I,

)

,

of

,

),

;

H

, . A .

is f.

(

in

,

,

,

p ( .

cit .

LXI

University

172

of California Publications

History

in

Worcester Cathedral. 65 It is a form of laudes to be used at the service on feast days , and this is true also of the copy found in the Gradual of Wor only in that the name for the king . 66 poetical copy the four texts these there may added appended the eleventh century which the formulary

the Antiphonary invoked

of

a

to

is

.

of

in

to the saints

are

of

These

laudes

that

from

be

differs

To

cester which

of St. Edward is added

,

is

,

In

,

84

–

, ,

of of

.

to

we

if

,

.67

liturgical sources there are 1068 Moreover confine ourselves some rubrics concerning the laudes the first place there the Missal Westminster written about 1383 for Nicholas Lytlington abbot 68

"

."

'

:

in

Westminster which shows the coronation ceremonial the marginal note ante epistolam cantetur solempniter Christus vincit This entry in

,

)

?

of

(

)

(

II

).

(

in

of

of

,

,

in

of

,

is

of of

not all the evidence available coronation laudes Monmouth his History the Kings Britain story entirely mythical about the designation Constantine

.

,

a

reports

of

(

),

II

1068

however England Geoffrey This

,

to

, of

,

.

of

69 a

to

II

in

of

Matilda

Queen

of

marginal note found the letter the Coronation Office liturgical sources laudes are Edward 1308 Thus according known connection with the coronations the twelfth century 1154 Edward 1308 Richard 1377 and probably with that repeats

176

,

.

P

;

57

.

in

. “

,

)

,

.

( L

1939

", , p

,

,

cf .

;

in

II

is

Henry and Eleanor tentative and remains doubtful for Eleanor may never England English Coronation have been crowned Schramm see also Speculum Ward The Coronation Ceremony Mediaeval England XIV

.

H

.

. ,

,

f.

),

,

.

.

F

M

,

of

so

as

(

,

),

,

(

,

in

. I ,

.p

,

; cf .

.

F

is a

of

.

ff

pp

,

,

W

;

fol .

,

is ,

is

, a

;

Cf .

74

; f .

Cf

as

,

XII

. 74 , n . 6 . , n “ .

66

.

n

. 2 ,

on .pp p a

xx , ,

. F .

65

Worcester Cathedral Cod 160 201 the form has been published by Frere The Winchester Troper Bradshaw Society VIII London 1894 130 and Paléographie musicale XII 1922 xxvi facsimile found fol 201 transcription quite and which not correct far the laudations are concerned Appendix below 194 the analysis these laudes by Bukofzer see also below 217 part Paléographie This Gradual the Worcester MS 160 musicale

:

II .

ff .

) n , . , 3

.,

of

(

in

,

in

”,

of

”,

II,

in ).

A .

J.

,

of

(

; cf .

11

),

of

. at

)

.

,

.

,

(

,

;

35

,

in

(

,

.

“

, “ .

of

,

to

II,

), 3 of

,

.

,

A

.

, ad

,

G

.

H

,

II,

or

Il

E F .

in

,

( ) , , ,

,

.

.

R

M

III

.

,

)

(

of to

.

69

. ;

,

)

,

ff .

,

I,

)

V (

of ,

68

-

(

(

; ,

,

." .

,

,

et

,

.

62 ,

67 '

for the prints The intentions for king and queen are follows Moribus ornatum Salomonis fonte repletum Anglorum Poscimus nostrum salvet basileum Qui super astra Poscimus nostram salvet Christus basileam atque piam gestantem dogmatis ydram Nobilem Gloria victori Imperialpolitik Heinrichs Hardegen For the British basileus title see von England Heidelberg App History 1905 Freeman the Norman Conquest Stengel 1870 1879 620 Deutsches Archiv III 1939 Legg Missale John Wickham usum ecclesiae Westmonasteriensis Bradshaw Society London 1897 1523 referring col 714 and 714 On the manuscript Abbey date the Westminster Missale Westmonasteriense see Manuscripts Cambridge Abbey Robinson and James The Westminster 1909 Brit Mus Harleian MS 2901 fol this Coronation Order Edward Apostoli which the laudes rubric precedes the leccio epistole beati Petri has been brought light by Early Coronation Records Richardson Bulletin the Institute Historical Research XVI London 1938 Schramm ArchUP spite XVI 1939 284 who maintains that the entries the two missals the Westminster and the Harleian the laudes were not sung the coronations Edward but omits giving reasons for his assertion Richard above

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae of

Brittany as

who acclaimed

English

king by

"

Archbishop

”

Guethelinus

173

of London

the king - to - be in the following way :10

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . Ecce rex Britannie deserte . Adsit modo Christus . Ecce defensio nostra . Ecce spes nostra et gaudium .

This is a mutilated and botched form of Gallo - Frankish laudes , of which the opening triad , the acclamation to the king , and the fragments of laudations are still distinguishable . Of course , this fictitious acclamation is not relevant to the legendary past to which Geoffrey pretends to refer ; but it is a testimony for Geoffrey 's own time , for he attributed to the bishop nothing but the acclamations of the twelfth century such as were then customary in England ." Geoffrey of Monmouth wrote during the reign of Stephen of Blois ( ca . 1140 ) , and by coincidence another contemporary relates that at a festival crowning of Stephen strife arose between the monks and the secular clergy when they were singing the Christus vincit . 72 We are not told what the subject of the strife may have been . Presumably , however , monks and clerics were quarreling over the question of who was to voice the litany , since this was more than a point of honor. We know from the

liturgical documents of other countries that the cantors of the Christus vincit received for their chanting a small sum of money , two sous in Rheims, twelve nummi bone monete in Laon , ten sous in Rouen , two hyperpers in Traù , three soldi in Rome, and similar sums in other cathe drals .73 In England the presbyterium or reward for chanting the laudes to the king amounted to twenty - five shillings . This gratuity was paid in the Continental cathedrals by the bishop to whom the laudes were offered .74 70Geoffrey of Monmouth , Historia regum Britanniae , V1, c. 4, ed . Edmond Faral, La légende Arthurienne . Études et documents , Bibliothèque de l' école des hautes études , CCLVII ( Paris , 1929), , 169. 71 For other contemporaneous reflections in Geoffrey , see J . S. P . Tatlock , “ Certain Contemporaneous Matters in Geoffrey of Monmouth , " Speculum , VI ( 1931) , 206 ff. ; Schramm , in ArchUF ., XV (1938 ), 328 f ., § 17. Professor Tatlock , to whom I feel greatly indebted for several valuable suggestions , kindly called my attention to the magical application of the Christus vincit formula in Osborn 's Vita S . Dunstani , c. 19 (ed . W . Stubbs , Rolls Series , 63 ) , 145 ; cf. Helinand of Froidmont , Chronicon , XLVII , ad a. 1073 , Migne , PL . , CCXII , col. 960A . 72Gervase of Canterbury (ed. W . Stubbs , Rolls Series , 73 ) , 1, 527 : “ Facta est autem altercatio inter monachos et clericos , dum utrique Christus vincit cantarent ” ; the place is quoted by Schramm , English Coronation , p . 31 , p . 31 , n . 5 , and ArchUF . , XV , 324 ,

III

$ 12a . 73 Prost , Quatre pièces , pp 170 f .; Léon Gautier , Histoire de la poésie liturgique au moyen âge (Paris , 1896 ) , I, 82 f. ; for Traù , cf . above , Chap . V , n . 14 ; for Rheims , see above , Chap . IV , n . 31 ; for Rouen , see the accounts of the archiepiscopal treasurer wherein assignments for the cantors of the Christus vincit are found in the years 1402 and 1403 ; cf. Inventaire - Sommaire des archives départementales . Seine - Inférieure (above , n . 53 ) , Sér. G , I ( 1866 ) , 6 f . , Nos . G . 18- 19 . 74 . above, chap . IV , n . 31.

Cf

University

174

of California Publications

in

History

, it

for

was the king who gave the money . This implies that the only in the king 's presence as an honor intended England never him and not for the bishop fact the laudes regiae became episcopal acclamations for the Pall France and conse liturgical kingship disappeared quently they vanished when the idea England

In

in

of

,

in

”,

as

,

"

.

In

laudes were voiced

England

,

in

.

a

in

to

,

to

we

.

well offer considerable material

"

is

it

The

II, .

of

in

,

in

die

5

,

is

to

in

so

which connection with the laudes has far not been utilized Henry earliest entry known me found the Pipe Roll assignment dated June 1188 which said that the clerics

an

but other accounts

,

as to

particular

,

of

kept rolls may expect the English Exchequer find the royal accounts referring the laudes Indeed the Liberate

,

in

in

entries

is

of

carefully

Rolls

.

a

of

the

To

,

,

rate

on

II .

At any

more than the Continent ceremony that time the laudes had character state great advantage the historian the English practice has Since appear somewhere every expense the king almost bound the

at

with Richard

qui

”

-

.

of

,

Christmas

and the same amount sing the to

76

on

1204

,

,

24

,

April

the cantors who were

to

the Christus vincit

assigned

on on

was

of

, . 75

of

,

28

-

for the singing

to

cantaverunt Christus vincit Pentecoste ante were receive King John twenty five shillings More numerous are the assignments twenty five shillings December 1201 John ordered the payment regem

,

in

is

79

:

,

Coronation

laudes

clericis

,

is of

note that this coronation

should

King John

“

the chant

Moreover we

"

as

the character

record

.

on

of

.

et

ad

et

,

In

this example

actually

et

Liberate thesauro nostro xxv solidos Eustacio capellano Ambrosio nostris qui cantaverunt Xristus vincit secundam coronationem nostram unctionem coronationem Jsabelle regine uxoris nostre

ad

is

it

's

.

78

.

to

said

de

,

,

in

10

which

of ,

25 7 ?

,

in

on

to

1200 dated October

of

Easter laudes the following day April We know also John donation the cantors Easter 1205 More interesting however than these entries referring festival laudes the one the roll

A

.

its

.

Oxford

,

,

Austin Lane Poole

in

Mr

.

, .p 19 ,

which

), to p

,

in

(

in

.

T

1

;

, .p

de

of

1833

),

,

London

Rotuli Liberate see also Duffus Hardy the Introduction Rotuli litterarum patentium Turri Londinensi asservati London 1835

. his

Duffus Hardy

Duffus Hardy

edition xxv

.

, ed . T .

Johanne

(

. .

ed

John

T

King

regnante

,

et

de

ac

clausarum

Praestitis

I

Rotuli litterarum

,

Ibid

93 ) . , 25 .

., , p .

, 79 2678 77 .

(

de

76

.

,

II,

34

75

Pipe Roll Henry 1188 kindly directed my attention Rotuli Liberate Misis London 1844

to

's

be

is

of

in

of

. .

8

,

,

of

an

on

a

on

along with the consecration his queen was not celebrated ordinary Sunday October Church festival but 1200 Thus laudes were voiced Westminster only because the coronation For tunately this not the sole evidence kind The same observation predecessor and his successor can made concerning both John

: Laudes

Kantorowicz chronicler

's

Regiae

175

on Richard 's second coronation at Win cantors sang the Christus vincit after the hand , on February 10 , 1237 , Henry shillings to Walter of Lench , the favorite his and his assistants ' part in singing the

relation testifies that

chester , April 17 , 1194 , three first Collect .80 On the other lavishly assigned one hundred cleric of the royal chapel, for

III

the king 's festival crown - wearing and the inaugural coronation Eleanor at Westminster on January 20 , 1236 . 81 This coronation likewise took place on an ordinary Sunday ; therefore it may be taken granted that England the laudes belonged the crowning rite well

at

laudes

to

in

as

as

for

of Queen

.

is

It

of

in

is

.

on a

of

III

the laudes days were also increased all

.

,

startling fact Admittedly

most

of

to

be

by

to

on

a

,

by

is

by

.

on

to

the service the great feast days proved not only This latter custom the formularies Worcester great number mentioned before but also entries the rolls surprising find how rapidly the occasions which the Christus vincit multiplied Henry was chanted began the time This

,

,

in

that time was definitely

,

France where the chant

in

sions and also

by

on

,

in

the Continent the twelfth and thirteenth centuries above Rome eighteen occa where the pope was crowned and tendered the laudes of

.

be

,

it

is

it

,

In

.

III

of

,

82

with the hierarchical representation Yet the increase laudes days under Henry was quite extraordinary and abnormal the first years his reign true can ascertained from his orders connected

breaks off

as

as

. of

.

in

to

of

.

,

,

on 85

84

,

,

a

in

83

, -

of

payment although the Liberate Rolls are not completely preserved that 1227 1228 1229 and 123086 the laudes were chanted regu larly thrice year namely the three great Church festivals This was quite normal and agreed with the general usage The increased voicing Although the Liberate Roll begin laudes seems 1233 this year

's

s St .

'

St .

.87 ,

.

the 's

St

,

,

or

Edward Confessor Even this ensuing years else the days the

the Translation

laudes increased

in of

,

,

of

,

Birthday and great number

on

,

on

of

,

to

In

.

in

,

early October the laudes had nevertheless been chanted the preceding months addition the three festivals the Mary Purifica Christus vincit had been ordered sung the days Mary Mary Trinity tion Ascension Midsummer Ascension ten times

“

is

n

II,

; .,

.

,

,

16

.

,

.

,

,

16

-

28

.

20 )

39 (

,

. 4 ,

(

,

,

, . 1 .

, '' ;

.,

:

.

23 18 ) 19). ; ). I

,

I,

ed

.

,

,

,

,

7

(

,

I,

,

.

, ,

79 , ,

87 ( 14 in de (

of

,

., ., .,

1, 1, I,

.,

I,

13 ).

8685 8483

87

.

. ( . 3 . , , , , 18 , . 22 .p ) in I 20 , 1;, ., , - 31 , II 65 n 27 , f 19 . 28 . ). ( 90 , 5 , . , 5, , I, a

III

,

. 82 81

,

.

,

of

80

Canterbury Gervase Stubbs 526 Post primam orationem collecta quoted by dicta est pro rege Deinde Christus vincit tribus personis the place English Coronation Schramm and ArchUF XV 326 Liberate Rolls Henry 1226 1240 255 pall wearings England are listed by Maskell Monum The days Rit 320 See also Graduel Rouen where eight laudes days are mentioned for the pope see Albinus Liber cens April Liberate Rolls Jan June April Ibid 69 Feb June May July Ibid 115 128 139 Jan April Ibid 164 177 Feb The Liberate Rolls are lacking for the years 1231 and 1232 April Sept Ibid 197 208 218 221 231 234 Feb June Oct The Rolls are lacking for the period October 1233 October 1236

University

176

, the chant was sung also on 1239 , on Circumcision (January

. In All Saints ;89 in

were changed

on Botulph ( June

of California Publications in History

,88 in

Epiphany

1237

1) ,

on

1238

,

Day of St.

the

the birth of a prince , later King purification Edward I ( June 16 ) - on the Queen 's (July 31) , on St . , Day Day January Edmund ' s (November 20 ) on St. Edward 's ( 5 ) , and all greater part this in addition to the of the festivals mentioned for the 17 ) — in

order

to celebrate

. In other words, between Epiphany in 1239 and Epiphany in the laudes were sung to Henry no less than sixteen times . 90 In , Day Leger October 1240 laudes occur likewise be cause another puerperium reginae and 1241 the ceremony was 1233

)

2

in

(

of

the

"

92

"

,

on

of the

staged

St .

III

1240

91

year

on

.

of

of

,

,

to

of

.

at

least twelve times This accumulation laudes days and the obviously quite deliberate royal orders perform this litany throws perhaps some light Nor mandy and the otherwise enigmatic letter the bishop Winchester

is

,

To of

.

,

is

not likely Rather

dies

as

we should

as

.

to

compete with the pope and the

Rome But this

in

of

's

of

of

an

III tried

that Henry

possible

coronae observed

.

is

it

is

it as

,

of

On the other hand this cumulation Christus vincit performances certainly less remarkable English indication the development liturgical observance than the king condition mind be sure

's of

,

in

,

93 “

.

contem dis

indulged

in

says

a

-i

he ”,

-

“

,

oft

10 an )

94 in in

his actions within this present world quoted passage the more

,

88

an

to

,

to

he

was clever

porary writer

a

In

the .

's

by

for

,

it

-

of

of

sume that from the increase laudes days we can read off from religious zeal fever curve the progress this king another connec king extravagant tion has been observed historians that collecting relics began about 1234 and that mania some inner rela tionship with this passion the building and completing Westminster Abbey began occupy his mind ever ncreasing extent The less

(

of

in

.

's

, of

to

, .

to

,

., ., . I, I,

St .

of

in

,

89 ;

.

5 ),

.

74 f

.

,

28 )

,

the ., 24 ,

Transactions

of

,

34. f.

),

X

., of

, (

.

( ed

,

,

“

,

. F .

93 E

;

(

's

of

III

"

.

a

,

on

),

292

Henry Jacob The Reign Some Suggestions Royal Historical Society 4th ser 1927 Rishanger Chronica Riley Rolls Series pp 94

. to

,

15

of

an

21 ),

.

In

. (

II,

,

,

32

.

.

(

,

1,

,

.90

to

, of

8

15

of

,

.

,

St .

,

in n

,

,

10an

158 ), ),

. .

91

of

92

11 ,

a

,

10

.

's of

St .

,

,

in

,

,

,

;

an

4 ),

.

on

, (

in

on

.

in 29 ) ,

(

., 1 ,

,

, . 1,

,

90

( (

,

75

.

(

., 1,

)

89

n .

255 Feb where 100 shillings are assigned for the coronation above Mary Purification shillings for Christmas Epiphany and and another Ibid 311 Jan where 100 shillings are assigned for Easter and Whitsun 1237 and for Epiphany 1238 the amount however indicates fourth singing the laudes probably Christmas 1237 assignment pounds eight performances Ibid 364 Feb for the Mary Ascension laudes namely Midsummer Translation Edward All Epiphany Saints Christmas 1238 and Circumcision Purification 1239 For 1239 see the last three days mentioned and further ibid 406 Aug assignment pounds shillings for seven laudes and ibid 441 pounds eight Jan for laudes which five refer 1239 and three 1240 Epiphany the For 1240 see above note Within six days from Circumcision sung laudes were thrice See further Liberate Rolls 496 Oct for the puerperium the queen assignment pounds Liberate Rolls Feb for twelve laudes beginning Epiphany 1240 the following years the Rolls no longer refer the disappear single assignment Feb Christus vincit but the custom did not for litany sung day purification 1245 shows that the was the the queen ibid Ibid

81

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

playing

177

before God . On some days , he heard the mass three

his humility

times and , as he

Regiae

hear even more masses , he had them cele to him and constantly attended them . And when the priest elevated the body of the Lord , he grasped at the priest ' s hand and kissed it .” This report is obviously true to the very letter , unbiased man the famous Bolognese lawyer Francesco Accursio Pope the son even greater father mentions address King Henry Nicholas devotion missis diurnis quam plurimis longed

to

so

,

'

d

to

an

,

in

,

St .

“ in

's

,

III

an

of

a

as

for

brated privately

, at

of

if

to

is

.

of

to

to

,

,

's

is ,

well known that

also

piety

a

."

III

is

' 95 It

Henry Louis disapproved according story excessive and which not true King Henry the hearing least significant the French king suggested of sermons rather than innumerable Masses But Henry said

audiendis

to

to

to

.

In

96

of

,

he

a

to

have answered he would prefer see friend than hear even good preferred news about him and for this reason witness the sacri indulge fice the Mass this very same period Henry III began to

. 's , St

,

on

at

of

a

, ,

In

of .

, ,

to

,

all ,

in

of

the veneration Edward the Confessor cult which posterity owes after Westminster Abbey 1237 the Day the Confessor was added the festival calendar the universal Church the king urgent request and the chroniclers report how King Henry

97

as

as

to

to

,

.

in

he

on

III

,

of

in

,

a

'

to s

in

Day went procession barefooted and surplice and cope offering crystal containing the blood his patron the Lord and how his staring eyes were fixed the crystal which bore his hands Henry sought religious excitement and the symptoms mentioned may explain his desire frequently have the laudes sung him

Edward

.

in

a

us

.

of

it

,

is

as

in

he

-

to

possible and borrow from this victory song the self confidence which many respects lacked part Interesting this does not tell how the laudes became the English coronation ritual They were not mentioned either the

(

)

,

is

it

it ,

In

,

,

Diplomatic

III

”,

English

Mission Historical

Francis Review

,

" A

. H .

E

, . , .1 ed. .

443

n

.

(

1943

), , p

97 96

LVIII

,

Haskins and Kantorowicz Accursius and His Oration before Pope Nicholas

of

Cf . G . L .

95

in

be

.

,

an

at

.

of

or

French the German Orders Coronation Rome true the chant was sung regularly the imperial sacring and once happened English king Canute the Great witnessed this celebration that 1027 which deeply impressed him Hence the possibility that England may have borrowed the laudes the coronation rite from Rome cannot

.

In

A . D . ),

.

cf . ( ca , IV ,

,

:

. . .

ad

."

,

,

-

,

a

),

,

, (

,

,

,

.

, ed

75

, .

;

cf .

, .p

of

be

in

“

.

ed

,

,

of

,

of

Rishanger Chronica Riley Matthew Paris Chronica Maiora Luard VI 138 144 643 this containing very positive but almost connection the lines John Garland judgment may Exempla unknown adduced his honestae vitae 1258 Edwin Habel Romanische Forschungen XXIX 1911 151 Rex dilecte Deo regum largissime sanctum quem veneraris amas Qui colis Edwardum Istud Londoniis rex sanctam videt aram Corpus adorat cum sacer ille Dei

Publications

California

History

in

of

178

University

by

is

,

.

,

,

.

, at

to

-

in

-

or

,

so

.

,

ruled out completely However this solution farfetched and hardly convincing less since the English forms are not Roman but unmis takably Gallo Frankish even Rouenese The laudes were unknown They the Anglo Saxon Church least they are never mentioned England along with many other innovations must have been brought

.

in

on

Winchester

Pentecost

,

crowned

on

Matilda was

Queen

. .

in

1066

at

.

to

?

of it

of

,

in

at

in

In

.

98

agreement with the ritual observances Nor the laudes were sung also Norman England the festivals But how was that the festival laudes Normandy became the corona England England seem tion laudes The first Norman coronations have been decisive The Conqueror himself was crowned Christmas the Normans

mandy

May

as

,

as

did

in

's

of

an

by

,

of

,

of

.

,

11

England coincided Thus the first two Norman coronations with Norman laudes days The succeeding coronations not coincide testimony with Church festivals but Geoffrey Monmouth well the Coronation Order the twelfth century provide satisfactory evi integral part dence that that time the laudes had become the 1068

laudes days

;

and

In

.

on in

at

the ceremonial

of

.

in

,

of

.

keeping coronation ceremony The conclusion can be drawn easily Normandy laudes were chanted with the ritual Church festivals England England took place The first two Norman coronations the first two coronations determined on

,

of

a

in

.

of

a

.

,

.

,

.

of

ordinary Sunday

be be

or

weekday

even though

a

coronations might take place The possible influence the Roman model English coronation disregarded should not The existence however explained satisfactorily without this model laudes can We may now draw from England conclusion for the other Norman cutting realms The Ordo the ducal consecration Rouen was but the rite for the future

in

on

at

also

con

the

too

form

.

,

Palermo

.

the

becomes compre of

,

the coronation rite England from

South had borrowed this observance

In

hensible that laudes are found

Furthermore

of it

,

the late twelfth century

Normandy

.

,

were chanted

the duke

in

secration

of

of

of

Normandy

in

to

to

It

a

of

I

. of

.

an

It

ancient English coronation ritual was introduced the late twelfth century when under Richard and John the inauguration the Norman duke became almost the equivalent ducal coronation therefore seems likely that English observance began retroact Normandy and that owing English influence the ancient festival laudes taken from

The

festi

,

to

of

of

),

-

, "

, ;

in

in

(

to

D . L . ,

. of is

;

f.

.,

.

E

;

of

, cf . J. , '', pp

in

.

13 ff .

XL

,

especially

of

ff , . ;

d

),

.

( H

' II cf .

it

of

as

to

,

of

in

98

introducing the Norman way chanting England see the For the violence story about Thurston Glastonbury who summoned soldiers against the Anglo Saxon monks because they refused abandon their customary chant favor the way singing Dijon that represented by William say that conquered England was liturgy which became the mouthpiece the political opposition England Böhmer Kirche und Staat 120 Sackur Die Cluniacenser Dijon 1894 353 for William Handschin and David Un point histoire grégorienne Guillaume de Fécamp RCGr XXXIX and XL 1935 1936

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

179

liturgical acclamation traveled from Normandy to Eng , land and was returned by England in the form of coronation laudes to the two Norman realms , Normandy and Sicily . That three Norman many states had not only many features common but even formed

,

in

of ,

.

.

129 143 –

,

1941

)

XXXIV

of

Norman Finale (

.

E

English Coronation the Exultet and the Rite

157 also Schramm

;

, “ , , A n . 6 , .p

above

,

to

in

,

99

,

60

quoted

and Kantorowicz Harvard Theological Review

”, n . 2

p

.

See the studies

Sarum

be

,

of

gical unity the three Norman states becomes more and more visible although detail many itemsstill remain clarified

99

.

as

,

,

culture administration and learning has been indicated studies This holds true for liturgy well The litur

.

unity

in

a

,

ways

by many modern

,

in

the

val laudes , this

VII

CHAPTER

its

TIMES

MODERN

IN

of

THE LAUDES

.

life that had vouched for bygone days cannot conjured up

in

be

of

;

the rhythm

ceremonies

of

inner truth

but

restored

of

-

be

might

rites

the

a

of

a

OF

,

serious background the latest development the laudes seems somewhat like caricature former life Ancient forms and

N SPITE

of

.

to

of

,

,

.

us so

Nevertheless caricatures life are instructive all the more since the latest renewal the laudes completes the circle and brings back the origins When the mediaeval conception Christ the Em again

the

”

.”

"

of

by

a

or “

.

in

-

to

,

of

as

or

,

of of

peror and King faded away along with the corresponding conception king the emperor the vicar and the likeness Christ the chant disappear from the liturgico political the laudes regiae was doomed Europe the modern dictators realm The laudes reappeared when established new ruler leader cult and when the Church rejoined instituting the feast cult Christ the King

.

In

,

in

of

in a

a

).

, .Pl

II

,

,

is

of

in

of .

VIII

have disappeared with the Normano are no longer contained the Angevin and

seem

to

Sicily the laudes They Suabian dynasty In

however

,

see

end

(

an

, to

to

ship came

a

be

it

,

at

,

is

,

of

is

at

Very little known about the moment which the various coun tries the solemn acclamations the liturgy passed into desuetude England the fourteenth century apparently the time when this ob symbolical coinci servance expired and must considered least marginal dence that the Christus vincit mentioned for the last time king period note the Coronation Order Richard with whom

be

to

.

do

a

The laudes survived only connection with the Roman corona tion the German emperor They still were sung the fifteenth century the coronation Frederick Rome and the sixteenth that Bologna the polite Medici pope apologized Charles 1530 when

of

foot

.3

be s'

seems

to

to

him

the Hohenstaufen period

the one from

.

, p .

; cf .

kiss the pontiff

of

the no less polite emperor for asking

The only form preserved Aquileia above 115

at

in

in

in

,

,

III

in

, of

,

V

to

in

at

.

of .

in

study

to

.

of of

a

of

by

.

in

.

or

Aragonese rites coronation mentioned otherwise Germany remains obscure The practice The festival laudes must have dropped out use the early twelfth century There seems single German formulary transmitted from not the Hohenstaufen period Most likely this break tradition has something with the Investiture Strife the reactions which upon the liturgy deserve special

II, in

,

,

.”

]

[

180

, , , n . 4 . ),

.,

op . (

,

cf .

, p .

,

:

;

et

,

.

3 “ f .

.

; G

,

Augustinus Patricius Piccolomineus Sacrae cerimoniae Romanae Ecclesiae Hoffmann Nova scriptorum monumentorum collectio Leipzig 1733 350 the form agrees with that quoted above 144 Biehl cit 111 Osculatis autem pedibus dixit papa Veniam det mihi Celsitudo Tua invitus passus sum osculari pedes meos sed lex ceremoniarum ita cogit Luther Werke Chr

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

181

It would be interesting to know whether the house of Hapsburg con tinued the observance . An acclamation referring to Ferdinand I together with Charles V is preserved , but , since it was offered by the Council of Trent , the form of these laudes is that of conciliar acclamations , which differs widely from that of the ancient Gallo - Frankish or Franco -Roman laudes. It is not impossible that within the Hapsburg monarchy the of Bohemia may have known the laudes regiae . No form , how , ever has been transmitted and the only formulary of “ Bohemian laudes " in print is but a joke of the historian Bernard Pez , an invective hurled against his scholar foe , the Jesuit Father Hansiz . But the genuine laudes kingdom

,

.

ed

.,

.

.

.

,

38

.

c

,

II,

. :

(

1086

A . D

141

),

1923

,

, of .

5

f.

,

&

,

cit .

(Weimar edition , 1934 ) , Briefwechsel , V , 275 ; the interesting place is quoted by Hans Liermann , “ Untersuchungen zum Sakralrecht des protestantischen Herrschers ," ZjRG . , kan . Abt. XXX (1941 ) , 318 , n . 18. 4 Mansi , op . cit., XXXIII , 196, § viii ( December 4, 1563 ) . The laudes were chanted by the cardinal of Lorraine while the whole assembly made the response . The style is quite baroque ; the intentions for the emperors have the following text . : regum , qui hoc “ Cardinal : Caroli quinti imperatoris et serenissimorum promoverunt et protexerunt , memoria in universale concilium benedictione sit. Patres : Amen , Amen . Cardinal : Serenissimo imperatori Ferdinando semper augusto orthodoxo et pacifico , et omnibus regibus, rebus publicis et principibus nostris multi anni . imperatorem , Domine , conserva . Patres : Pium et christianum Imperator coelestis terrenos reges , rectae fidei conservatores , custodi . . ." See also the acclamations of the Council of Florence , in 1573 ; Mansi , op. XXXV 804 lxiii Prag Chronica Boemorum Cosmas MGH SS rer Germ Bretholz et

in

,

,

: ‘

, a

et

,

to

in

! !

et et

!

, ,

, ,

!

a

!

et

.:

in

, (

!) et

ex

.

S

et a

, .

. ),

),

of48 f. ,

's

,

”, (

(

.:

of

. . .

,

,

,

, ,

,

,

,

,

,

“

., ,

,

, I

.

to

,

,

,

) ,

(

.

., 11 1, ff .

,

;

in

cf .

.

S

ad

.

P

. . .

o

,

(

),

"

. ,

,

in

of

.

of

on

, ,

's

at

)

(

,

,

, in

'! ”

et

,

,

et

. . .

“

imposuit regem Wratizlaum unxit Trevirensis archiepiscopus diadema super caput tam ipsius quam eius coniugis Zuatane cyclade regia Wratislao regi universis satrapibus ter acclamantibus amicte clericis quam Boemico tam Polonico magnifico pacifico Deo coronato vita salus victoria Mitteilungen des Österreichischen Manitius Instituts für Geschichtsforschung VIII Charlemagne 1887 482 suggests that Cosmas simply borrowed the acclamation voiced the latter coronation 800 see however Loserth Archiv für Kunde Österreichischer Geschichtsquellen LIV 1876 For the right crown the duke Bohemia Church festivals MGH Const 236 No 170 and the Continuatio Prague 1879 249 Cosmae by the Monk Saaz Fontes rerum Bohemicarum quoted by Klewitz Die Festkrönungen der deutschen Könige ZſRG kan Abt XXVIII 1939 71 Epistola Vienna 1731 Bernard Pez Ad Marcum Hanzizum criticizes severely the chronological and editorial blunders Hansiz edition the Ruperti and invents Vita hoc the following laudes Ruperto magno Noricorum Apostolo vita victoria victoria vita Germaniae Benedicto Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Ruperto Juvavensi Caranthano Tauriscico Carno Vinidico Langobardico Slavico Pannonico Hunico Bajuvarico Boico vita sempiterna Theodoni primo duci Bojorum circa annum DCXII Ruperto marg Hunia Pannonia Hunnia seu Hunnia hodie Austria invitato feliciter baptizato vita victoria deo coronato principi

University of California Publications in History

182

survived in another part of the monarchy - in Dalmatia . Here this ob outlasted the Venetian rule and when , in 1875 , Emperor Francis Joseph visited Zara , the capital of the Austrian Province of the Littoral , he was received by a chant of the imperial part of the ancient Dalmatian laudes which , after had come down from Byzantine times Corre

.?

all ,

servance

,

of

,

in

IX

of

.8

in

to on

of

he

in

,

spondingly the cathedral Zara Pope Pius was offered the papal part the laudes when celebrated his priestly jubilee 1869 and singing festival laudes his pontifical jubilee 1871 The old usage

,

,

,

in

,

.9

of

,

by

of

all

,

to

.

On

Christmas and Easter was observed

in

on

Zara until the most Hapsburg emperor recent times Easter 1918 Charles the last was the last receive the liturgical acclamation shortly before the breakdown Central Europe wrenched and shattered the traditions which the Austrian crown had been linked almost visibly with that the Eastern Roman Emperors the ruler

to

of

on

,

.

12

by

to

the

,

by

,

of

as

,

.

at

11

,

the observance had

of

10

of

,

of

where the laudes had never been very popular outside passed out existence probably long be fore Even the papal court whose traditions like those the English history crown have never been affected the contingencies same extent those other courts the acclamations Church festi Only the vals seem have fallen into disuse the fifteenth century In

Italy

Rome

,

If

a

,

.

of

at ,

so

conciliar acclamations survived and did perhaps without break the singing the laudes the papal coronation ever this tradi

custom

at

;

.

in

's .

.

St

of

13

a

in

, it

, at

of

X

of

,

tion had been abandoned least was resumed again for the Pope Pius enthronement 1903 little pamphlet was printed con taining text and music the coronation laudes The text tallies with the form first transmitted by Benedict Peter the twelfth century

.

,

.

.

, 10 ,

, , c .

,

.,

pp ; . cf . 86 ,

,

in

;

),

(

.

.,

ed

of

to

.

, ,

N

.

,

to

whose letter Dr Fickermann Berlin kindly called my attention was the first invent malicious laudes for they had been composed against the Byzantine emperor by Liutprand Cremona his Legatio MGH SS rer Germ Dümmler 1877 181 and ibid 111 172 190 and passim his Pez

not

,

(

), ,

,

,

,

in

;

1

, . n

cf .

f.

)

I,

, .

of

, .p

cit .

.op

,

ff

( 2 )

,

;

in

,

, ,

of

( . 3 )

of

, ,

( 1 )

of

.

),

(

.

of of

,

of

( 4 )

of

.

,

, . .p 1,

(

, 74 ; ., p , . ;

10 op 10 9 ff . 8 7 .; cit F. .

reports about Byzantine acclamations Bianchi Zara Christiana Zara 1877 536 Ibid 536 for the survival the laudes within the Venetian Empire Lucius De Santi 593 Mercati Bessarione XXXVIII 1922 above 151 Cf RCGr XXX 1926 130 Laudes from Italy are very few namely the forms Verona the laudes Chieti both the ninth century those Ivrea the eleventh century and Aquileia century century the twelfth After the thirteenth however the Italy Durandus laudes beginning with Christus vincit may have been received also

,

",

8 . v . to "

f.

., .

,

”

of . . .

23 .

, .

n

VIII

.

of

of a

,

, in

,

)

. 9 ,

.

B

(

X

.

G

a

.,

to &

is

in

.

or

on

12

, p . "

in

; of

, n . 4 .

, p .

cf . 11

above 113 See the Roman Pontifical about 1485 according which laudes were sung quibusdam merely and Laudes Gallicanae DACL 1907 ecclesiis above 118 The later mediaeval Ordines Romani quote the laudes only the occasion papal imperial coronation August published Laudes die coronationis Pii PP 1903 Rome by photostat Forzan Cie which Professor Ladner Toronto was kind enough send me

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

183

this time , however , a more general revival of the laudes and the Christus vincit triad as well as the Christus vincit ideology becomes pal pable . It is interesting to watch History setting , as it were , her traps . The revival began , in the most unpolitical way , on the part of learned musi

At

"

,

to

at

in

if

.

so

of .

oblivion

from

14

the laudes was resurrected

the laudes were reintroduced Rome the coronation Gregorian chant was very dear whose heart the reform of of

,

X

chant

as

seems

Pius

forgotten

to

It

the almost

of

cry "

cologists . In 1887 , Dom Mocquereau had founded at Solesmes the Paléographie musicale as an organ for the reform of the Gregorian chant , and in the course of this movement , which was championed by the Benedictines with the truly scholarly battle Back the sources

of

, ,

as

the French Revolution Rouen the usage sur great continuity vived even this break historical the laudes have been sung here Acclamation the Pall until the present war In

In

.

16

;

”

to

an "

as

of

the outbreak

.15

of

until

In

.

in

,

or be

as

,

,

as

;

it

in

,

However France the tradition the Christus vincit had never faded away entirely here could revived some French cathedrals such episcopal Rheims Orléans Lyons Vienne this litany the form eighteenth century laudes had been chanted late the most probably

Rouen was momentous for the musical re though the stimulation emanated from the music formers and seems may gathered from the laudes rather than from the text the be

,

17

.

Dom Gastoué

of

Liturgical Movement The but not exaggeration

.”

it

;

's

flung aims are not easily described

is

with the

"

all

above

far -

ecclesiastical activities

latter

Gregorian music merged with other

however the reform

, ,

Eventually

,

of

work

to

as

as

it

of

,

of

many respects the liturgy

maintain that the truly vital forces within

an

to

,

be

to

an

to

in

it

,

to

old

to

.

in

its

of

It

the Roman Church have purge only the this movement does not intend liturgy baroque accretions and deformations and revive the but endeavors also revive unbroken and unreflected approach liturgy general and thereby affects extent that cannot yet gathered

been

to

.18

.

of

laudes

;

84

.,

RCGr

, .

178

n

,

),

1929

(

, .,

, ;

,

)

(

David

in

,

see also 43 IX

,

;

ff .

,

for Vienne

CLVIII

new formularies

use

1930 118 JLW Normandy London 1935 168

,

See Notes and Queries

for modern

236 20

pp

, .

1901

.

.,

cit

n

to

compose

.op

.

,

,

.,

) , 7

(

joined

Gastoué VIII col

.,

,

DACL

1922 16

e . g

See

.

15 14

Movement

is

of it

a

to

,

be

of

is

of

it

,

be

,

of

Impor gauged the attitude toward religious life people millions though may important tant this movement for its own values general European the historian for the fact that discloses and reflects development mind which not confined the Roman Church Gregorian music and the Liturgical However this may the reform

XXVI

Jocelyn

.

)

(

in

,

is

. , L . .

of

A

,

.

ff

.ppof

,

cit .

A

, .

.op

,

.

of O

1817

,

Perkins The Cathedrals Gastoué The Jahrbuch für Liturgiewissenschaft published since 1921 Maria Laach and Mayer perhaps the most prominent edited by Casel Baumstark and medium communication this movement

University of California

Publications

in

History

its

184

.

19

in

of

on

.

appearance a modernized Christus vincit made These reor acclamations have been chanted various festal occasions and finally have been incorporated official and semiofficial editions the Gregorian chant published before and after the First World War

that

so

ganized

,

to

of

,

by

,

its

believed the new lodestar

political life

:

of

,

is

so

of

on

,

'

in

, byit

of

was only the twenties our century that the laudes regiae musicologists liturgiologists began reappear revived learned and postwar Europe and also the political stage the irony which History reappearance along with what was fond this chant made However

and dictator

totalitarianism

in

the

.

ship

:

,

,

of

,

in

in

of

in

to

,

,

in

.

of

, of

at .

of

The impact new ideas was felt Rome earlier and more tensely than elsewhere The two eventual partners the Vatican Treaties moved almost the same time Rome from Milan Febru ary 1922 Achille Ratti was crowned Pope Pius XI and October 1922 Benito Mussolini achieved the political leadership the kingdom Italy Frictions between the Vatican and the Palazzo Chigi between the papal and the Fascist sees arose almost inevitably the early days

,

XI

,

of

instituted the new feast Christ the outcome the Liturgical Movement The totalitarian aims Italian Fascism

1925

no

;

of

.

a

it ."

an

King The new feast was political act but was also were capped by the less totalitarian

of

“

,

the Holy Year

of

of

the end

at

,

.

of

the new order Fascist challenges were answered without closing by the papal counterchallenges when Pius the door completely

of

in

,

,

its

,

of

as

"

, "

,

“ to

of

.

of

, if

transcendental ideal the very Christus Rex The papal encyclical refers distinct terms the plague anticlericalism errors and impious activities which had come into being the Empire Christ over

Universal Empire

,

to

,

to

“

,

,

”

it

re

of

of

of

,

for

.”

A

'20

to

,

"

, all

in

in

to

”

all nations was rejected and the right which the Church has from govern people Christ himself teach mankind make laws and that pertains their eternal salvation was denied new Mass accordance with ecclesiastical convention was established the new Feast the Kingship Christ and became customary of

it

in

,

as

,

he

—

be

.

,

's

et

,

.

.

., .p

.

, , op . SJ. .,

;

) ,

. ff . ; L .

.

,

),

,

.,

,

(

di et

.

,

O ( . .S B

pro diversitate Laudes festivae Lectionarium cantatarium festorum Vatican 1932 223 Camattari Cantemus Domino canti sacri Rome 1924 316 No 567 Gastoué cit 200 Cf below

f. ;

) ) ,

, ,

(

,

(

S

, .J .,

.

,

Cf Lord Clonmore Pope Pius XI and World Peace New York 1938 Joseph Husslein Christ the King New York The American Press 1926

14 96 ff .

.

Manuale 213f

St .

in

of

in

of

its

19

Cf Beat Reiser

temporum pp 20 .

in

in

,

as

as

of

by

to

include the chant the laudes the form which had been Gregorian music vived the promoters the divine service this particular feast day well others How quickly the ancient text and melody again became popular can learned from the last papal election that Pius XII March 1939 when the throng crowd ing the square gave front Peter saluted the new pontiff

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

185

et

rex

his benediction from the balcony , by bursting spontaneously into the old , and yet new , chant of Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat.21 Any revival of the past , however , is two -edged and cuts both ways . When Pepin revived the ideal of sacerdos together with the biblical

of

et

of

an

on

.

of

to

of

be

by

,

he

of

kings could not possibly have foreseen that this inno vation would counteracted immediately the Donation Constan promote the hierarchical antitype tine and thus help sacerdos imperator Nor could the leaders Fascist authoritarianism have fore seen that they would provoke even stronger answer the part the

anointment

of

's

of

of

.

of

It

.

a

It

,

,

or

Pope Pius XI that the rallying cry Vatican Christus Rex would have surprising political repercussions became catchword Franco Spain became the battle cry the young Mexicans the Catholic

“

,

”

,

In

22

of !''

,

,

.

the Catholic Youth shifted Italy once Palazzo Ve in

to

on

"

,

de

el

the leaders

National Socialist ideologies And -

,

close connection with

in

party

rapidly

.. .

“

,

“

,

Association styled the Soldados Cristo Rey who defied the anti clerical government decrees and who when executed fell with the cry Papa Belgium their lips Viva Cristo Rey Viva the Rexist

of a

program

the Italian

,

Moreover

a

to

.

.23

Fascist regime

of

in

.

of

,

an

integral part nezia and Vatican were reconciled the laudes became Fascist devotion Political acclamations have been resuscitated systematically the authoritarian countries They are indispensable the emotionalism

Imperii

Renovatio

, .p

an

St . is

,

or

of

or

is

it

,

.”

,

,

,

.

,

),

(

,

,

in

as

,

.

!

as

,

in

!”

of

of

be

asa

!

!

)

,

(

,

,

!"

il ,

to “

.

, n , ., . of 23 .

a to

.

,

f.

.

,

- 65 )

.

(n

as “ O

a

of

!”

"

.,

, ;

.

of

,

an

.

,

in

.

op

,

of

.;

ff

),

K

.

23 E ,

to

of

22

. "

,

at

,

on

(

.

" A

in

is . to

,

, a

of

,

.

of

3 : “

,

3

,

,

21

Suddenly and apparently York Times Friday March 1939 spontaneously the whole crowd was singing The noble notes the hymn with the chorus Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat rolled up the sky with intensity and volume sound that moved even skeptical observers With this hymn long life and glory the crowd wished the Pope peace The text found The Gregory Hymnal and Catholic Choir Book compiled edited and arranged by Nicola Montani Philadelphia 1940 578 No 310 where said that the chant Archbishops Bishops any rendered Solemn Functions the Reception other festival occasion Professor Max Radin kindly called my attention the fact that the Bancroft Library the University California Berkeley has number most interesting pamphlets referring these events see also Francis McCullagh Red Mexico New York 1928 215 Lord Clonmore cit pp 283 Cf below Rand The Building Eternal Rome Cambridge Mass 1943 230 like amusing footnote wise stresses the inner relations between dictatorships and acclamations He considers the vita acclamations less appropriate formal might be resented democracies because shout such President live forever by the party out power Professor Rand too has observed that Italy the cry Viva Cristo Rè was opposed Viva Duce He felt disappointed however at the Nazi acclamations containing series moral maxims such Stärke Tapfer slip keit Ewigkeit This can only the great scholar The Historia Augusta con See the New

.

,

.

n

,

! (

!

as

!

of

!

,

II, so

.

,

,

,

.

,

f.

to (

.

66

,

in

of an

, c .

IV

, )

,

cf .

,

, of

,

!

,

to

in

13

f. ), , : ! ;

!

of

.

tains many acclamations such Virtus tua Fortitudo tua Aeternitas tua see above pp the laudes Virtus nostra Forti which reappear the laudatory section tudo nostra with reference Christ whereas the Nazi acclamations are strangely egocentric Ein Volk erkennt sich selbst ran acclamation 1933 The acclamation March 1938 following the occupation Austria was Ein Reich Ein Volk Ein Führer the stemma which leads via Barbarossa unus Deus unus papa unus imperator Rahewin Gesta Friderici the eis Oeós acclamations brilliantly discussed by Peterson Untersuchungen pp 254 Chap See above 31 for the rhythm

in

History by

by

University of California Publications

186

It

.

a

.

a

,

of

is

of

,

a

all

suggested , Romanorum itself revival acclamations which the Imperator was recognized recurrently during his reign true that acclaiming the ancient Caesars has not literally been renewed the way nor has modern Exaudi Dux replaced the ancient related hails But

to

a

his profession

if

—

to

he

—

of

in

on

to

,

be

24

he

meditations was given the listener and historian meditations the dangers implicit excavator the past when heard the Italian Balillas

:

sing

of

a

scope

to

Full

.

laudes regiae happened

of

a

in

of

this direction was taken by the Fascist Ministry Education which published national hymnbook containing modern formulary

step

BONA VENIANT

!.

.. !

!

et

et

!

,

,

,

,

et

!

,

TEMPORA

et

,

Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat Pio summo pontifici universali patri pax vita salus perpetua REGI nostro VICTORIO Dei gratia feliciter regnanti pax vita salus perpetua Duci BENITO Mussolini italicae gentis gloriae pax vita salus perpetua

to

."

)

, .

p

;

to

46 ). (

,

(

e

is 28 .

27 ,

.

.

,

, n .

(

, p .

of

or

of

of

-

is

"

is

-

of

,

) , 66 ,

.

,

24

patriottici Roma Achille Scinelli Canzoniere nazionale Canti corali religiosi Provveditorato Generale dello Stato 1929 Nos The formulary displays the Franco Byzantine type Dalmatian laudes Its date obvious because the king Imperator Aethiopiae Rex Albaniae not yet styled The acclamation Benito Mussolini one the few examples laudes officials its text agrees with the city acclaim for the count Zara Ossero above 152 rather than with that for the Conqueror above William 166

APPENDICES

I

APPENDIX THE MUSIC

LAUDES

THE

OF BY

MANFRED

BUKOFZER

F.

CONTENTS .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

·

·

·

·

·

·

·

·

·

·

·

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Performance

.

.

. . . .

.

Sources

.

Form

Melodic Comparison Style

. . . . . . .

The Tuba or Tenor

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

The Melodic Formula The Kyrie Appendix

Historical Conclusions

. .. .. . .

.

.

.

.

. 189

·

·

·

·

·

·

191

.

.

.

.

..

.

192

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. .

. .

The Influence of the Laudes on Other Musical Forms

the Laudes

.

.

.

.

Soissons Worcester

,

: .

Laudes

188

]

[

Palermo

of the

211

and

· · · · · · · · · · · · · · · ·

Musical Transcriptions

of

Modern Versions

of

The

. . . .

213

.

,

Introduction

PAGE

215

THE MUSIC OF THE LAUDES BY

MANFRED

F.

BUKOFZER

INTRODUCTION

.

as

of

,

to

its

THE ACCLAMATIONS or laudes belong musically to the liturgical recita tive which forms an integral part of plainsong . In Gregorian chant three melodic styles must be distinguished : the syllabic , the neu matic , and the melismatic . Peter Wagner has shown that these styles were not arbitrarily selected , but correspond to certain liturgical func tions. The syllabic style is characterized by close connection with the text and by simple recitation with one note each syllable Since the a

,

these recitations

.”

in

psalmody

called

, .

or

it

by

of

be

.

of

of

a

,

. of to

in

,

of

as

is

whole

is

usually taken from the psalms the group The syllabic style has its proper place the liturgy the antiphonal psalmody the Office employs more The neumatic style differs from the syllabic that than one note one syllable but usually not more than two three single neum Such groups tones could be represented graphically hence the name The melodic pattern the neumatic style does not differ basically from that the syllabic style Both follow the formula the

text

to

of

,

.

,

re of .

a

be

by

a

of

.

,

or (p )

,

of

's

is

it

,

is

of .

or

-

, if

in

tones which set the neumatic style appear embellished melodically more flexible The liturgical place the neumatic style the antiphonal psalmody the Mass The melismatic style finally stands apart from the other two styles because soloist music not choral music The melodies are highly great number florid and one syllable the text may carry notes represented only The melisma neuma could whole group psalm

This solo style reserved the liturgy for the nocturnal the Office and the responsorial chants the Mass only concerned with the syllabic and the the present study neumatic styles The music the laudes appears the manuscripts most frequently neumatic form From this observation the liturgical in

of

: .

in

.

be

in

in

.

189

]

[

.

1940

Music

,

Gustave Reese

Gregorianische in

III

,

,

Melodien in

see the summary 172

,

general

gregorianischen

ff

(

?

For the psalmody Middle Ages New York

in

Einführung

),

, ,

,

1921

15 ff , in .

Peter Wagner

Formenlehre

die

,

in

as

.

of

.

,

Mass We shall

as

of

to

be

the laudes can inferred they belong the psalmody the see later that the laudes were not sung antiphonally one would expect The position the laudes the liturgy must re many respects exceptional Although the proper place garded the usually they were sung after the Gloria service was not rigidly regulated

of

place

.

of

am

I

In

of

sponses

in

.

is

neumes

the

University of California Publications

190

in

History

the first Collect and the Epistle . However , a rubric of formulary : directs that the laudes be sung before the

in excelsis between

the Durandus

.

This lack of uniformity is also reflected in the fact that the laudes had no assigned place in the Mass book . Not only do they occur on flyleaves or empty spaces selected at random , but they also

Gloria in excelsis

or other not strictly liturgical books . Although the tropes laudes are not themselves, the occurrence in early tropers seems to indicate that they stood outside of the liturgy and were originally deni zens of the Mass . Lack of uniformity can also be observed in the extant

appear

tropers

in

melodic versions , which range from a syllabic to a highly neumatic style . For the strictly syllabic psalms , prayers , and lessons it was not neces sary to notate the complete music because the recitation was regulated by the psalm -tones or the stereotyped formulas of the toni lectionis . In general the laudes differ from the psalmody in that they are always given a fully notated melody aside from the fact that their text is not taken from the psalms . The laudes are similar in this respect to the recitations of special prayers which were sung only on certain days of the liturgical

of

All

year or on special occasions. Both these special prayers and the laudes are generally supplied with the fully notated music . The most important of these pieces are the Te Deum , the Exultet with the Praeconium Paschale , a

. , 14

De

Zaninovitch

,

. P . S .,

13

previously by Pothier

discussed 12

been

of

these chants

.

.

Delasilve

,

David

,

,

9

12

the laudes has 10

of

The music Gastoué

But the neumatic sections

necessary

their tonus

and

Santi .pp

less closely

11 D

or

currens more

make the complete notation

of

,

of

and the Lamentations of Jeremiah .? them have melodies own although they all have long syllabic sections which follow

he

of

in

,

's

,

to

,

.”

to

.

to

so

)

"

.

as

be

82 . fi .

, p .

,

,

,

.

au

.

la

.

., p .

"

"

,

p ( . op 19 .

,

de

of

.

5 . * 3

No the list sources given below For other variations see above 112 poésie liturgique moyen âge Les tropes 1886 Léon Gautier Histoire Cf above tropes although his list the laudes cit 150 incorporated Gautier point out that the acclamations felt une très vive hésitation do He hastens tropes proprement dits According are not Gautier own definition the laudes tropes Their litany structure moreover clearly indicates that cannot classified

.

, ) ,

.

)

26 ( 12 (

",

Respighi

.

C

",

.

,

)

.,

30 (

.

,

), ’

'

,

'

., .,

”,

.

), 1

26 (

.,

,

in

“

,

"

"

of

P

. S .

2 (

in

14 131211 10

.

accessible Dom Lucien David RCGr 1922 1906 197 RCGr Joseph Delasilve Une acclamation liturgique 1922 84 Un Christus vincit du XVI° siècle RCGr Dom Antoine Zaninovitch RCGr 1926 130 Le Laudes nel Íncoronazione del Sommo Pontefice by Review Rassegna Gregoriana 1903 455

in),

"

. ; ff

43 (

,

,

),

,

.

89 f.

pp

.

.

57

ed

.; . ), 6 5 , ,

, ,

.

,

ed

of ,

.

; (

, l'

de

,

42 ( ), ( 2d

,

ff de .

,

of

de

La

),

.,

”,

44 ;

St . 41 , ff . (

l'

., .p

,

.op

de

) ,

,

(

9

,

7

do

2 )

, .

n

, p a .

cit .

Le

( 8 ? . 6

to

they have nothing with tropic interpolation For historical confirmation this point see above Also Peter Wagner op 260 stresses the extra liturgical origin the laudes See Peter Wagner cit 224 graduel église cathédrale Loriquet Pothier and Colette Rouen Rouen 1907 200 musique Lyons 1916 église Amédée Gastoué 168 Le chant gallican RCGr 1937 101 131 167 1938 107 146 171 1939 Chrodegang also Revue Metz 1937 No 110 This last study was

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

191

Several versions of the music of the laudes have been published in the studies of Delasilve and Pothier . Gastoué , the only scholar who has in vestigated the melody of the laudes from a comparative standpoint , gives a general but incomplete survey of the musical sources in La mu sique de l'église (p . 195 ). He also was instrumental in bringing about a revival of the laudes in the present -day liturgy . The article by Pothier is concerned primarily with showing an alleged scheme of the development the nature of which is rather hypothetical ( see below , p . 199 ) . The other articles add new material and record variants of the melody . On the basis of the above material and some other sources, not previously discussed

a musical point of view , the following study will endeavor to survey the musical aspects of the laudes and to elucidate their musical origins .

from

SOURCES

The available musical sources are listed in chronological order . 15 1 . Laudes of Autun : Diptych (Ivory plate ) containing on the back laudes Facsimile

ca . 900 .

Delbrück , Die Konsulardiptychen . Studien zur spätantiken , Berlin , 1929 , , Pl. 27; see Pls. VII and XII . Notated with clef

Richard

Kunstgeschichte

II

and staffless neumes . 2. Laudes of Limoges : Paris , Bibl . Nat . Lat . MS 1240 , fol. 65 , ca. 935 . Facsimile excerpt in Analecta Hymnica , vol. 7, second facsimile at the back of the book . Staff - and clefless neumes , however in diastematic Aquitanian notation (point neumes ) . 16

: Paris , Bibl. Nat . Lat . MS 1118 , fol . 39v, ca . 990 . Music excerpt in A . Gastoué , La musique de l'église (1911 ) , 181. Clefless diastematic notation (Aqui tanian point -neumes) .

3 . Limoges

.,

cit

.

.

.

The reliability

of by

.

.

–

.

.

-

.

. . 1 . 71

,

,

.

-

),

(

is

.,

in

Clef and staffless neumes

in

.

), 6

on a

.

,

.,

26 (

.

.

in

.

,

's

, p .

(

.

,

of

.

.

,

insignis ecclesiae Suessionis tempore episcopi was not available This manuscript like all the regular plainsong notation and offers

no

)

in

is

notated

1856

late twelfth

see above

.

,

,

Soissons

.

.

.

8898 fols 300 215 The publication Abbé Poquet

Rituale seu mandatum

Nivelonis exaratum the following ones problems

32 ,

Bibl Nat Lat MS

, p .

,

Paris

see below

(

15 )

,

.

n

XI

;

116

, .

Pl

:

Soissons

of

Ritual

century

.

.

8

.

.

130

Bibl Nat Lat MS 778 late twelfth century Music excerpt Probably notated article RCGr 1922 staff with

Narbonne Paris Lucien David clef :

.

7

. .

. 30

:

,

l'

,

.

.

.

3 ?

as in

of

,

:

.

5

.

6

Zaninovitch RCGr 1926 questionable the transcription D

.

: Paris , Arsenal MS 1169 , ca. 1000 . Music excerpt in Gastoué , op . 197 Same kind notation no Fécamp Rouen Bibl Munic MS 489 fol Eleventh century Facsimile Le graduel de église cathédral de Rouen 1907 Pl Clef and staffless neumes Zara Berlin Staatsbibl MS Theol Lat quart 278 1107 1109 Published

4 . Autun

.

.

., p .

.op

,

.

,

,

a

16

,

of is

on

to to

15

Owing political circumstances several manuscripts were inaccessible and the rely reluctantly copies and excerpts from books and articles The writer had ensuing discussion therefore offered with some reservation For survey the notation and special literature see Reese cit 138

University

192

of California Publications in History

MS

2615 , fols . 42 –43 . ca . 1230 . Facsimile excerpt . Mus. Egerton ( fol. 43) in H . C . Greene , “ The Song of the Ass , " Speculum , 6 (1931 ) , 540 - 541 .17 10 . Antiphonary of Worcester Cathedral Lib . MS F. 160, thirteenth century . Fac 9. Beauvais : Brit

simile in Paléographie musicale , XII ( 1922 ) , 201- 202 . 11. Paris : Brussels , Bibl. Roy . MS 1799, fols . 62 -63v, end of the thirteenth Manuscript copy of the musical beginning .

Lat. MS

4743 , fols

.

.

20 – 20v, fourteenth century

.

Pls. IX and X . Music almost the same as the version published

pp

XIV

.

, .

26 ( 1922)

XIII and

Pls

1400

.

ca

107v 109

-

.

.

Lib

”).

RCGr . ,

see

202

.

.

,

in

de

(

),

12

.,

de

.

Published

in

.

,

or .p

.

,

.

IV -

.

, of

Pope Pius

century

Graduel

Printed Rome Forzan

,

1903

.

X

,

.

du

les

très

.

,

in

saluts

252

no

pp

.

,

)

as

pour

divers

251

no .

.

.

of

(

8

of ),

.

(

of

of

),

10

at ( no .

given

in

be in

)

13

others will

Chants

1924

the Soissons version the elaborate and the interesting variant Palermo the end this study Only relevant sections the transcription

these laudes the music

Worcester version appear full

printed

Tournai Desclée

,

.;

(

versions

two

3d

,

laudes

saint sacrement

ed

.,

Modern

Of

for the coronation

laudes

.

&

202

eighteenth

1903

.

18

Cie

and

of

Modern

VIII

the seventeenth

.

.

17

Facsimile Pls

, I, ,

. I,

Vol

.

,

.

“

,

”, in

,

.

Bibl

,

Rouen

du

version

,

Rouen

14 . 15

Published Grand Séminaire no signature fifteenth century Delasilve Une acclamation liturgique notée RCGr 1906 197 Rouen Bibl Munic MS 256 fifteenth century Published Graduel Rouen

16

by

f.

220

.

,

below Troyes

XVI° siècle MS 601 fols

,

84 (" Un Christus vincit du

13. Palermo , Cathedral

in

;

12. Durandus laudes : Rome , Vatican

century

of

FORM

The general outlines

the laudes resemble the litanies with their series

.) . of

ff

34

.

the

(

.

of

of

invocations the saints The historical relations between the Litany the Saints and the laudes have been discussed extensively pp

of

an

a

of

.

,

of

of

.

of

.

a

:

a

by

The artistic similarities between two forms strike the eye imme diately both have tripartite main body flanked introductory and closing section Both employ the contrast group soloists and the responding chorus Both make use the seriatim principle The introductory section the Litany consists the Kyrie eleison

.

.

to

of

is

.

ut

is

by

is

.

is

by

,

Christe exaudi nos and the invocations concluded each time with miserere nobis The first main part formed the series saints pro part response sung which the ora nobis This first the longest part response The middle characterized the libera nos The third part contains the series beginning consistently with and ending with

.

the laudes

.

in

this version

of

to

to

of

.

I,

),

,

Friedrich Ludwig drew attention 230 Halle 1910

organorum

(

17

is

by

the audi nos response The closing section starts with the Agnus dei and rounded off the return the Christe audi nos the introduction his Repertorium

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

193

to

as

In

.

,

fol the

18

is

,

Tu

.

by

a

,

of

,

lowed

by

in

the series saints which the two litanies have common here not by ora pro nobis but illum adiuva which general setting acquires almost the strength command

even

in

of

.

no

of

of

is

of

Its

Thus , the Litany of the Saints is a well-organized artistic whole . all pervading spirit that submission and contrition contrast the spirit humility the character the laudes can be described almost aggressive The militant exuberance leaves place for submission and

,

.

is

,

is

It

of

.

in

in

,

as

.

a

,

is

The general mood set the triumphant tricolon Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat which forms the introduction and recurs as refrain throughout the whole thrice repeated Threefold divi by the beginning sion established carried through much more systematically the laudes than the litany The first main part con

or

,

.

.

.

It

a

by

to in

is

.

is

or

.

of

by

in

.

is

,

,

,

a

,

for

to

,

as

The subdivisions

the number

of

.

the acclamations

in

the first part vary number persons acclaimed There are usually four five subdivisions the pope the ruler his consort the bishop and clergy and begun by the bold Exaudi rule the army Each Christe and continued by the recitation which the acclaimed are di rectly addressed name Each acclamation followed turn frequently opened by the call series saints The series either the Salvator19 the Redemptor Mundi Then follow the individual saints

tains

according

in

).

10

of 8) ,

5

),

( no .

( no . ,

as

,

, ,

is

In

.

),

1

( no .

,

( in no .

,

to

is

to

of

interesting frequently but not note that the number saints always restricted three the most highly organized laudes however keeping with the general triadic scheme the number was three Fécamp Autun Soissons and Worcester

,

. . .

by

.

be

in

,

,

of

.

to

.

The laudes Christi form the central part the chant The response the short laudatory exclamations constantly repeats the refrain Chris tus vincit The third and last part consists the doxology Ipsi soli secula again sung three times slightly different wordings seculorum amen each repeated by the chorus With the doxology which might rounded

of

taken

Te is

of

.

to

significant

observe that the refrain formula but now changes Deus

the Christus vincit

from

to

longer

is

It

Hunc diem

.

or no

is

pastorem here

.

of

of

.

,

in

as

,

England off another repetition the Christus vincit formula the laudes proper are concluded The closing part might consist several appendices One them typical episcopal the laudes This addition begins with the words

above

,

,

In

!,

.

. , .p ), . 45 , n . . (E .H . .K .) ,

Cf

.

19

(

,

to

,

's

at

a

at

ofat

of

.

is

18

This true almost literally the Byzantine army where Latin was the lan guage command least until the eighth century the imperative adiuta was charge shouted the troops When the attacking army had approached the enemy arrow shot the commanding officer would give the command parati whereupon one soldier had shout adiuta while the army responded with Deus and then charged Cf Ernst Stein Studien zur Geschichte des byzantinischen Reiches Stuttgart 1919 132 114

of California Publications in History

University

194

conservet . 20 The second closing section

the so -called polychronion multos annos , tempora bona .21 It does not always appear in the formularies . A third manner of closing consists of a threefold Kyrie and Christe audi nos as sung in the litany . The laudes do not necessarily contain three con all

is

as

.

,

.

)

,

15

.

(

and Rouen

no

,

.

),

13

no

(

,

)

.

,

.

),

5

10

.

no ( . no

(

Palermo

omit

them

(

no .

a

of

by

.

Worcester altogether

as

cluding appendices Some manuscripts such Bibl Nat Lat MS 13159 Fécamp record all three sections while others such

and

,

)

,

.

.

as

end

While ordinarily

the extolling Christus vincit tricolon

is

.

to

,

,

its

is

to

of

of

beginning

10

,

of

The version the Sarum use from Worcester the most con sistent and artistic variant the laudes deserves special attention The given above However outlines the form are precisely the same judicious insertion pushed the triadic scheme extreme regnat imperat the Christus vincit Christus Christus formula from heard only once

.

,

22

of

a

a

is

.

in a

is

,

,

.

of

,

it

at

of

appears here every subsection for the introduction the beginning part the first before Exaudi The Worcester laudes have altogether five subsections each with series three saints The central part the strictly organized laudes Christi also threefold division For the progressive refrain usual Christus vincit responses substituted which to

is

,

as

.

is

,

23

of

a

its

is

.

so

of ,

.

is

,

in

,

,

turn the verbs vincit regnat and imperat Thus textual and repeated musical variety achieved The procedure be ex pected three times that three times three laudes Christi result The unique feature triadic structure the central part the English organization usually follows the archaic seriatim specimens because uses

principle

.

,

without any prescribed length part likewise displays the usual ternary struc ture Worcester however each sentence the doxology answered by the full tricolon Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat which

,

is

of

,

as it

,

,

,

In

.

The third doxological

of no

,

of

or

.

24

or

.

is

concludes the whole acclamation exactly was begun There appendix closing section which would have destroyed the balance the form Since the style the music might be either syllabic neumatic the

.

in .

of

.

,

ff .

ppof

is to a to to

,

a

.

, is

,

to

of

75 .

,

,

in

.

15

.

19 , n

, p to .

.

.

of St . in

of

an

.

of

.

20 .

.

.

, in p .

22 21 2423

or

et

at

,

,

et

.

,

20

of

The laudes Worcester judiciously use the phrase Deus conservet two places only The acclamations for the king the queen and the army end with salus vita archbishop bishop salus victoria whereas the two acclamations for the and the end wording episcopal clearly with Deus conservet The indicates that relic the laudes has survived the laudes regiae the Sarum use Cf above 113 123 Cf above seemingly exception The last series saints forms the rule because four names appear the manuscript This fact however due mistake the scribe belongs The name erroneously repeated Dunstan which the second series the last series and must be deleted Cf above recognize the form The failure the laudes seems be the reason for the faulty transcription by Dom Mocquerau the Paléographie musicale XII 74

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

195

.

of

.

im pe -

rat

ste

identical

the

de of

the lower fourth This cadential figure

cadence

or

is

Christus regnat

Christus vincit and

,

-

di

.

·

Chri

to

for

The music

au

:

musical idea follows directly with

Christus imperat employs the significant scending

-

,

-

re -g

cit ,

nat Chri stus

cit .

-

-

-

8

Chri stus vin

Chri stus

Ex

second

Chri stus

%

The

vin -

:

the threefold formula

8

up

its

textual organization determines the musical. The threefold Christus vincit ternary form governs likewise the formula which governs the text and music the laudes There are basically only two musical ideas that make

.

to

of

or

is

.

It

of

of

is

is

.

of

,

,

the tonus currens tenor tuba the greatest importance for the music the laudes The identical cadence Redemptor Mundi which used for the invocations the Salvator similarly sung often introduce the series saints the name from

Tu

of

is

,

. .

in

It

.

's

in

each saint and musically repeated the chorus response illum ad iuva Thus this cadence the most frequently repeated musical figure appears both with the same and with changed words the laudes by to

of

.

is

of

as

appropriate for this invoca the entire melody Themusic the acclamation proper which names the pope and the always composed ruler strict psalmodic style the tonus currens Only strongly accented words receive higher accent means note déo coronato vita victoria The recitative concluded again by the same music heard with Christus imperat This recurrent cadence has been indicated the transcriptions by square brackets

.

a

of

is

.

et

.

in

.

is

a

as or

as

an

is

in

.

tion

byon

of

the highest point

In

of

,

In

to

alternation contrast the manifold use made the music Christus vincit imperat the music the Exaudi Christe stands quite itself and does not appear with any other text all versions the music here reaches

,

.

,

.

cadence makes this form musically more attractive receive moreover more emphasis

,

)

8

.

no

(

in

, ,

as

of

)

.

5

.

no

(

of

.

its

in

,

of

is

,

of

ordinarily derived The music the central part the laudes Christi the Christus vincit formula which consists only the tonus currens with lower and higher inflection Sometimes however the laudes Christi end with the music the imperat cadence Soissons Fécamp and The alternation the imperat and the vincit

from

The laudes Christi

196

University of California

Publications

in

History

The doxology is composed on the tenor , but ordinarily with more free dom than at the other places where the tonus currens is used . The lead ing up to the tenor from the second below is noteworthy . This peculiarity makes the impression found in the laudes .

I

rudimentary

initium which is otherwise not shall come back to the question of the initium in of a

the discussion of the different tenores of the laudes . The possible appendages either follow the same formulas as previously employed in the main body of the laudes or have music of their own . The refrain of the episcopal laudes Deus conservet usually follows the melodic pattern of the imperat formula which is the same music as the Tu illum adiuva of the acclamatory response . This is also true of the Durandus laudes , although they differ essentially in other respects . The music of the Kyrie appendix forms a striking contrast to the musical style of the laudes . It is the only melismatic section of the music , and is thus easily recognizable as something that does not really belong to the laudes proper . The melody used has nothing to do with the formulas of the laudes.

Melodic analysis will bring out the appendix character of the Kyrie much more than the mere consideration of the text alone .25 The phrase audi nos makes it at once clear that the Kyrie section must part be a of the litany and not of the Kyrie of the Ordinary . This state ment will be confirmed by melodic comparisons . For the discussion of the formal side it may suffice to point out the fact that the Kyrie section is an Christe

appendix .

It must be

regarded

as a survival of the times in which the out of the framework of the litany . 26 The high degree of unity which can be observed throughout the music of the laudes corresponds exactly to the textual structure of the form .

laudes had not yet

broken

25See the discussion of the Kyrie below , p. 208 . 26The Kyrie eleison in connection with the laudes is found in all Carolingian and German formularies except the laudes of Chieti (see above , p. 105, n . 130) and of those in the Munich Cod . Lat . 14322 (see above , p. 99, n . 118 ) . In France it is found , for instance , in Beauvais , Arles , Nevers , and Rheims ; but it is missing in Autun , Limoges , Narbonne , Chartres , Paris , as well as in the form of Ivrea . Furthermore , the Kyrie is

missing in the Sicilian , Norman , and English laudes , in those of Dalmatia and of Aquileia , and in all the Franco - Roman forms ( except those transmitted by Benedict of St. Peter ' s) , including the formulary of Cencius II . However , the papal laudes and the papalized imperial forms do have the Kyrie . The material offered here is fragmen tary , since the writer of this study was heedless of the problem before the musical investigation had been carried through by Professor Bukofzer . It would be premature to draw any conclusions ; the surmise , however , may be advanced that the Kyrie , although musically a stranger in the laudes proper , goes back to the early union of laudes and Litany of the Saints in Carolingian times and thus survived above all in the empire . When transferred to other countries ( Sicily , Normandy , England , Dal matia ) as well as to Rome , the laudes lost the Kyrie which in fact has nothing to do imperial) with these acclamations . Its reappearance in the papal (and papalized laudes may be due to the fact that these forms weremade similar to the Litany of the Saints ; see also the episcopal laudes of Minden ( p . 123 , n . 36) , as well as above , p . 88 , notes 73 , 74 , and below , p . 208 . ( E . H . K . )

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

197

PERFORMANCE

All

sources of the laudes that give us any indications of the performance at all , agree in assigning the singing to two responsorial groups . The chanting of the laudes is performed in responsorial style , namely solo

recitation with chorus response . The classification of the laudes as re sponsorial is not quite unequivocal . In strictly responsorial music only one soloist sings the

solo

sections and the whole chorus answers

him

.

In

the laudes there are almost without exception at least two solo singers .27 In this respect the laudes again resemble the litany , which is likewise performed by two soloists in constant alternation with the chorus. The practice of having a small group of soloists in opposition to the chorus leans toward the antiphonal practice of singing in two alternating half choruses . Nevertheless , the singing of the litany and the laudes is re sponsorial in principle . The rubrics of the laudes manuscripts , however , a much greater number of singers for the solo group than two . The Durandus formulary28 prescribes the precentor , four good adult singers plus four boys for the solo group ; that means altogether

sometimes specify

singers . The effect of this particular performance would be prac tically antiphonal singing . We observe here the straddling of border lines which makes the exact liturgical classification of the laudes so difficult . The same ambiguity is

nine

in the melodic style which might be either syllabic or neumatic . The Narbonne version29 assigns the singing of the soloists ' sections to four older men of the chorus and requires for the response not the whole chorus but only four boys . In this rather exceptional case we have an almost completely soloistic performance . Usually the boys enhance the

reflected

timbre of the solo group . In the performance of Narbonne the timbre of the men 's voices is set off by the bright color of the boys ' group . This dramatic juxtaposition of tone color is also known from the singing of sequences which came up during the ninth century . 30

The response of the chorus Christus vincit or Tu illum might have been originally a response of the whole congregation . As early as the first quar ter of the ninth century , however , it was the business of the specially trained chorus of clerics . The congregation was only a passive onlooker

27 The rubrics are discussed above , pp . 121 f . The laudes of Paris , late twelfth cen tury , Bibl . Nat . Lat . MS 9505 , fol . 82 , have the following rubric : “ Sequitur Triumphus qui nunquam nisi celebrante Episcopo cantatur . De duobus vel tribus subdiaconis sericis indutis cantatur , pueris post eos respondentibus ." See , however , above , p . 133 , for the cardinal prior of San Lorenzo as soloist . 28See above , no . 12 ( Durandus ). 29See above , no . 7 (Narbonne ) . 30 Also the laudes hymnidicae ( see above , pp . 73 f . ) are sequences . For the perform ance , see Peter Wagner , Einführung in die gregorianischen Melodien (3d ed ., 1911 ) , , 483 . 1, 263 ;

III

University

198

of California Publications in History

and listener . 31 The only action recorded in the manuscripts is given in some rubrics which prescribe that the whole congregation shall rise . 32 Standing during the performance of the laudes thus contrasts with the performance of the litany for which prostration is required , quite in keeping with the general spirit of the litany. 33 No further action for the singing of the laudes is indicated in the sources. The episcopal laudes , coming after the completion of the laudes regiae , prescribe that the two soloists advance toward the throne of the archbishop in order to receive the presbyterium , walking slowly enough to arrive at the

,

,

in

its

foot of the throne as the music ends. 34 Here the altar of the church be comes almost a stage . This dramatization of the liturgical action has parallel the liturgical plays for Christmas New Year and Easter

It as

.

in

in

were sung

Year

day

on

Beauvais for New

,

dramatized Office

a

of

.

,

is St .

by

so

numerous

35

the tenth and the following centuries tropers such not coincidence that acclamations are preserved Egerton Gall MS 381 and British Museum MS 2615 which also liturgical plays The latter manuscript contains the highly contain

which became

which the laudes

.

in

this cathedral We learn from the Durandus

be

It

.

in

It is

,

in

,

be

.

of

to

of

.

,

of

formulary one important fact about the manner the laudes not only insists that the soloists must good singers but adds that they intone alta voce The performance the quite keeping with the triumphant laudes with clamorous voices might be expected that the solo recita character the whole prayer judging tion had rather loud from the fact that not necessarily pro fessional singers but knights and even the cellarer might take the lead singing

, if

to

is

plainsong

in

the performance

of

.

In

the singers

or

by

, .

of

of

heads

in

of

striking contrast Here again the performance the laudes stands the litany The recitation for the litany carried out sotto voce prostration humble softness the voice being muffled the bowed

that in

not beauti

.

, at

.

'

36

the laudes Such chanters would sing the soloists part fully forcefully least

general the proper , of

,

,

73

., I,

.

, 86 .

,

So

),

30 ,

, . §

.

,

, ., p .

( no . 3 )

of

to

),

;

,

,

.

K

.

;

.

.

49 , of n

, p .

E

,

90 f.

.

,

La

cf .

;

76

p

,

du

f.

. . II ;

op

.

,

p

,

si

of

(

is

, . , , n cit .

,

, .

. 31

, ). (

:

of

a

,

-

99 .

)

) , 57 , (

-

70 ).

of , p . of

, 45

,

, p , . op ,

36

35 3433

, n .

(

32

, (

(

in

of

.

31

Cf the Cologne and Verona manuscripts above On the participation the congregation the singing the chant see Wagner cit Besseler Musik des Mittelalters und der Renaissance 1931 1935 and Ursprung Katholische Kirchenmusik 1931 1933 and The laudes Ponthion 876 expressly refer the standing up the congrega specifies before the tion see above Also the rubric the Soissons laudes pontifex presens fuerit See above the pontiff hic surgant omnes acclamation 79 for the Council Tribur 895 and Avellana No CIII CSEL XXXV 487 for Roman council 495 discussed above pp The prostration See above pp 121 moyen âge 1860 Coussemaker Drames liturgiques Chambers The Mediaeval Stage 1903 Karl Young The Drama the Medieval Church 1933 Otto Ursprung Piana above 125 See above 61

.

“

:

of

to

in

.

."

'38

:

)

et

.

vero

" in

Berno Reichenau 1048 remarks similarly tractu protense humiliataque plane gradalibus voce incedere videtur (d

tristi also

)

(d

of

in

,

in

to

on

of A

.'

37

,

,

canitur oportet tranquillae sunt neumae laetisonae iucundis moerentes Cluny bus tract music ascribed Odo 942 and

et

Enchiriades

199

the different prayers was required Thus the the ninth century says nam affectus rerum quae tranquillis rebus imitetur cantionis affectus

of the voice

ut

Musica

Regiae

, ut

intensity

: Laudes

for

Kantorowicz

MELODIC

COMPARISON a

.

of

In

.

to

,

of

in

in

.

-

of

Although the melodic versions the laudes show common origin principle they may vary regard the melodic style Some the versions are extremely syllabic others highly neumatic the Style

of

,

is

for

of

.

-c

,

40

by

of

.

,

discussion Dom Pothier39 three versions are compared The first one allegedly the version obviously taken from the the eleventh century article Delasilve who published the fifteenth entury laudes Troyes Pothier contends that syllabic style characterizes the oldest form

,

of

is

it

be

as

in

of .

of

of

the laudes and substitutes the version the fifteenth century the really archaic version the eleventh century While true that neu matic style generally appears later forms the chant the scheme development accepted without qualifica traced by Pothier cannot

clefless neumes cannot transcribed with any degree certainty permit far the pitches are concerned they recognize clearly the melodic style the music Several versions the tenth and eleventh centuries are preserved which only the Autun

us

do

of

.

of

to

of

,

as

so

of

.

be

tions Although the early

of

.

by

of

of

,

.

on

of

.

is

)

.

1

no

a

(

formulary strictly syllabic The Fécamp version the eleventh century has neumatic group the second syllable Christus Appar ently syllabic and neumatic forms existed side side The prepon derance the slightly neumatic versions the Christus vincit over the strictly syllabic forms makes the moderately neumatic style the most the three most syllabic

versions are compared

of

),

200

14

.

(p

table

1

In

.

important

It

,

.

in

. it of

( no .

.

of

.

)

. 1 , 2 ,

(

nos and Since the music the Christus vincit formula and the following Exaudi Christe supply the basis the whole chant only these sections are offered should be kept mind that the first two give definite information only about the numbers the notes The Limoges

. . .

.

,

)

1906

(

XII

, I , .p ,

cit .

de

,

.op

is

.,

40 3938

RCGr

197

-

172

.

I,

1931

),

Facs

.;

1784

ed

musica

.

ecclesiastici

(

Scriptores

,

,

Gerbert

treatise not by Hucbald 276 Gerbert Graduel Rouen 202

de

37

of

is

,

to

or

is

on

)

2

diastematically notated but version not clear whether the cadence adiuva falls the fourth the fifth The syllabic versions show the character the Christus vincit imperat The

on one tone with

of

fourth The the other

a

in

,

is

(

),

inflection whole tone and the end the cadence always composed neumatically even call Exaudi Christe 1

TABLE

lower

its

its bare outlines , (1 ) recitation

in

History

in

(2 ) at

formula

Publications

of California

.

University

200

1 .

AUTUN

-

di

·

·

Ex

au

va

-

Chri ste

the transcriptions by

in

indicated

rat .

ad iu pe

-

,

is

.

The neume

-

stus

Tu il -

lum

slur

.

of a

means

gnat Chri

re -

-

8

wise syllabic versions

Chri stus

-

Ant

Chri stusvin

cit ,

14 .

TROYES

-

2 .

*

im

LIMOGES

It

of 5

ME

S

AUTUN

I

be noted that each

should

2

.

Christus

TABLE AUTUN

(

of

on

)

5

.

)

(

on

no or

11

vincit and the third time

.

to

or or

of

. in

. 4 , 8 , 9 ,

In (

).

7

on

. 4 , 5 ,

(

2

11 )

8

7

, , In 9 ,

the moderately neumatic versions are compiled nos descending notes The group two either ascending might appear these versions either the first second syllable Christus nos and the first syllable vincit nos Fécamp group appears and the version the neumatic twice table and

FÉCAMP

50186ONS

Tool

s

8 .

SOISSONS

-

-

NARENNE

-

NARBONNE

(b )

9 .

BEAUVAIS

of

ste .

Chri

-

di

au

-

Ex

.

rat

-pe

-

im

Chri stus

-

,

goat

-

re

Chri stus

-

-

-

Chri stus vin

cit ,

.

PARIS 11

to

,

in

,

.

15

,

13

,

10

.

.

a

,

the Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat formula single neume quite contains only contrast the highly neumatic versions They ap The three highly neumatic versions are nos and section

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

201

be

in

is

It

.

to

for

proach melismatic style . Each single syllable is supplied with a group of two and even three notes .41 The three versions are practically the same melodies except the final cadence the fifth the Palermo version which will discussed significant that all melodies preserve the fundamental struc later TABLE

4900

10 .

PALERMO

3

Friulieferlerin

WORCESTER

13 .

49

ste .

Chri

-

di

Ex au -

rat

.

pe -

·

im

-

,

-

goat Chri stus

of

re -

cit ,

·

.

.

of

in

is

Chri stus

spite the formula melodic elaboration The greatest variety the melody Exaudi Christe Comparing the versions from

shown

-

a

au

.

in

so

as

be

or

:

of

,

.

on

,

to

or

a

,

or

a

to

-

is in

3

and

two

or

2

1

group

,

we observe that all versions the syllable has always ascending The upward skip three notes which varies between third fourth and the descending cadence might similarly fall the fourth the third the former being the favored cadence The insistence the fourth tallies with the cadential fourth the Christus imperat formula that we have here two structural fourths the following pattern

of ,

tables

stus

in

ture

of

Chri

vin -

.

ROUEN 15

be

re of . is

up

a

and falling

by

is

a

.

it

or by

up

),

14

13

by .

skipping

fourth

).

43

15

,

11

,

10

.

the tone below the tonus currens nos and

(

be

a

of

(

at

.

an

as to

reached either from falling the fourth

a

by

transposition within melody must melodic organization The upper fourth going the tonus currens directly third and approached from the end nos and

This kind archaic feature

Christe

garded

of

Exaudi

a

is

,

is

to

of

.

of is ,

it

42

a

of

explained system The structure cannot tetrachords that possibly survived from ancient Greek music However should consistently noted that the primitive interval structure fourth transposition adhered and the only variation achieved means simply transposed The structural fourth third higher for the music

.

to

.

ed

,

,

in

(

in

,

to

it

27 in .

III

,

cit ., 94 .

”,

).

of in

, ,

,

10

.

43 42

,

plica

an . 1 " ,

so -

41

small print indicate liquescent notes the original notation the polyphonic music For the liquescent signs plainsong notation see Peter Wagner Der Gregorianische Gesang Handbuch der Musikgeschichte Guido Adler 1930 See Wagner op exception No forms that falls the third not the fourth The notes

called

University of California

202

The Tuba or Tenor . — The term

tone

of

recitation

Publications

, which is taken

tonus currens

the psalmody , is

in

History

in

used here to imply

not

the

from

that the

.

.

be 44

to

-

a

at

fit

laudes are regulated by one of the psalm - tones . Peter Wagner has pointed out that liturgical recitations like the Exultet and the Te Deum do not any psalm tone and that they originated time antedating the con applies cern with the church modes This statement also the laudes

of

of

.

-

up is

in

a

,

.

Only the hybrid sources like the late hybrid begin the recitative also textually

sa li

Di -

cieto

·

ti•

ff -

pon

-

N .. .. .. .. .. .

sum-

mo

.

is

),

which real initium

&

a

with

15

(

form

.

Rouen section

no

always without initium

sources

to

of

-

.

of

.

of

in

of

a

by

it

In

our particular case can said definitely that the laudes must come practice which was not yet touched the psalm tones One the most important factors the music the laudes the absence the initium The initium the psalm tone always leads the tenor from the note the finalis The tonus currens the laudes begins the good from

ver

of

(

of

of

45

an

be

I

of

,

an

of

.

,

in

is

of

,

in

.

It

be

the syllabic section

.

the tenor without initium the laudes therefore practically the kept mind however that same should the laudes the line psi soli usually starts with the note below the tenor This beginning might incipient form considered initium but the lower inflection the The music

a

service recite their texts

of

Ambrosian

on

)

of

.

:

)

to

(

of

The recitative sections the laudes the acclamation proper and the doxology are similar two important prayers the Canon the Mass the preface Vere dignum and the Pater noster The oldest Moz arabic form the Pater noster and also the old prayer Libera nos the

of

be

of .

to

an

-

a

is

in

tenor touched upon the recitation several times without ever de veloping into full fledged initium The absence the initium furnishes important clue the origin the laudes music which will dis significance

.

of

is

the tenor or

of

.

of

in

a

later paragraph Besides the initium the absolute pitch

cussed

by

in

g

)

on

.

.

a

g

is

14 in

.

27

,

III

.

and

68

,

cit .

,

58

)

9

.

no

(

Beauvais

and

a

,

the thirteenth century shows remarkable

8

.

(

,

,

both excellent French sources fourth manuscript Soissons no

of of , ),

.

.

)

15

.

no

(

to

The versions

11 )

.g no . ,

,

III

.op A

(

Ibid

.,

4544

Wagner

.

(

as

of

in

on a

Rouen version

,

popular

Paris also give

no

us

do

,

The tonus currens the extant laudes either The earliest sources unfortunately any help determining the pitch Never not give theless the archaic Troyes version stands the manuscript not the printed edition indicates The transposition was made Delasilve order conform with the unreliable and undeservedly too

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

203

the rule . The Christus vincit , regnat, imperat formula is always recited on d . This might be simply a transposition of the tenor upper fourth from a to lower fifth However the Exaudi Christe deviation

,

of on

to

is

,

.

in

46

,

in

the psalm and the litany some the laudes the Soissons

not uncommon

the preface the Pater noster double tonus currens But

a

.g

,

in

,

in

on

at

,

.g

on

.

times built

the Soissons version are

of

in

laudes the one used ody The music

as

).

(

its

to

upper fourth and the following acclamations recite Consequently the Soissons version belongs the group part which the tenor stands least Double tenors such d

rises from

the tenor

or

its

from

on

as

,

on

be

,

of

,

,

.

)

and

of

on a g (

double 15

, on

nos

are not rare

,

g

was characteristic recitations the Ambrosian and also Mozarabic on

at

.

,

47

It

has been claimed that the tone recitation the Ambrosian psalmody Yet while tenors

without

a

with

version

the laudes recite

of

The other versions

or

with the Soissons

agree

of

.

tenor

to

transcribed

.7 , 10 , 13 ,

It

of

is

. no .g of

.

a

,

Since

g

on

is

to

employ the only one known double tenor among them four good sources stand the archaic one Troyes the clefless manuscripts have been transcribed likewise put They might any other degree and course equally well transcriptions regards the pitch claim made that the offered are final might very well be that the intervals the Exaudi Christe should be

version

on

to

48

-

for the different forms

is

It

.

been styled the subtonal

what has

the

relevant only

of

of

be

.

c

a

to

of

g

,

.

a

of

a

is

in

be

might

as

g

.

It

a

on

least equally frequent pointed out that certain archaism chants connected with psalmody Apparently the tenor was the original tuba both give way later the fourth psalm tone and the litany which had and respectively exaggerated The importance the tenor pitch should not are

. ,

e

,

g

a

be

its

, or

,

is

,

is

f

If

,

.

g

If

of

.

in

49

higher and lower The difference lies higher inflection the tenor the tenor the and lower neighbor are supertonal both whole tones the inflection thus being either subtonal higher neighbor the tenor its would whole tone lower and subsemitonal recitations

prising

is

It

.

to

50

.

of

a

,

half tone the inflection thus being supertonal and subsemitonal respec tively Wagner has shown that the line development runs consistently from the original tonal the younger semitonal inflection not sur

III

, .

., , p , . .

.

.

, ,

.,

.

,

op 26.

,

, ,

.,

Ibid

III

III 524

., .,

Ibid

27 .

.

.

in

it

In

of

f

)

on

12

.

.

Ibid III 63 71 263 Delasilve loc cit 202 Wagner cit 110

604948 47 46

(

of

to

of

find that the music the laudes confirms his observation All laudes recite subtonally except the version the Durandus manuscript no which shows the tenor with subsemitonal inflection The thir teenth century was particularly fond the modern subsemitonal recita tion the thirteenth century was incorporated the Dominican

University of California Publications

204

History

in

reform of the chant , 51 and it seems likely that version no . 12 dates from this time . The laudes of Zara (no . 6 ) of the early twelfth century cannot be considered in this connection because the printed transcription seems to chose the tenor c arbitrarily . If correctly transcribed , this tenor would also recite with the subsemitone .52

g

.

b

the characteristic intervals

on

one

of

The tritone

of

a

in

.

a b

.

the laudes

is

of

music

,

or is

on

b

be

16

of

.

no

a

of

the

However , the great majority of the laudes recite subtonally . The ver sions with the tenor on a do not differ from those on g in this respect . beyond question upper While the supertonal inflection of tenor might inflection the tenor either flat natural Only the late actually prescribe sources like fiat The tritonal effect achieved by the omission the flat speaks again for certain archaism the

is

of

it

of

to

in

on

.

it on

in

to

.

,

of

g

of

in

.

a b

.

in

the Ambrosian chant Also the tenors most the sources do not indicate flat Only the Troyes version the fifteenth century prescribed Troyes might be archaic respect the syllabic style the melody but modern respect the harmonic interpretation The

g

in

,

,

a

,

of to

53

to

be

a

g

In

.

of

in

a

the versions no

flat

by in

the

Christe and

as a

Exaudi

b

creates marked tritone skip proved that we have supply means can flat matter course contrast the slight tritonal effect which results from the supertonal inflection the tenor the tritone the version appears the structural interval and therefore might well be absence

.

intentional It

has been noted before that the recitation sections follow the tenor important words usually receives but that the tonic accent careful consideration this respect the tenor the free recitatives like the laudes and the Exultet shows marked independence the stereo of

as

a

of

In

.

,

of

closely

is

in

)

sed

tio

:

"

.

at

-

of

,

In

.

-

(

typed cadential inflections like flexa and mediatio used the strict tones the recitation the psalm tones the tonic accent some times deliberately disregarded particularly the final cadence Here the musical formula governs the declamation omnis enim tonorum deposi psalm

'54

.'

.

of

.

in

)

1

,

III

41 .

.

no

(

.,

62 61

Ibid

of

,

in

finalibus mediis vel ultimis non est secundum accentum verbi musicalem melodiam toni facienda Different stages flex ible declamation can be discerned the laudes The early version from important words The clearly considers the tonic accent Autun

secundum

, it

. It

It

.

,

.

6 b

., I,

.op

) . in

,

b in

is

)

, p .

(

de

as in

,

,

of

de .

(

) ,

( p .

in

's

in

,

. in

at

an

54

is

53

be

,

.

to in

of

.

,

so

is

of

irregular that for the present The version Zara cannot be taken into consideration until the transcription has been verified The modern polyphonic version the laudes Zara given Zaninovitch article 133 are of some inter point out that the melody lies est The author fails the lower voice the tenor rudimentary form the melodic formula but preserves the modern sub least incorrectly printed semitonal inflection The clef the tenor baritone clef must the regular bass clef Also Pothier Graduel Rouen 201 points out that the the Rouen version simply escape note without harmonic importance Instituta patrum modo psallendi tenth century Gerbert cit

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

205

important " should be stressed because the accent is not brought out for every word , but usually only for the significant ones . Thus the Autun version (no. 1) deviates from the rigid tenor as follows :

word

ia .

pae

vi

li

- ni -

pa -

cietu

. no .

Sum-mo pon - ti - fi -

8

ver sa -

“

on

,

-

.

be

) is

14

,

.

light

if

the recitative sections are compared with the one from to

)

15

.

and Rouen

no

.

)

10 9

Beauvais

(

considerable interest comes no

of

point

( ( no .

of

55

the melody

A

of

of

of

of

(

of

Troyes The version the only one which recites the tenor without any inflection Comparison with the oldest laudes pre served shows that this part the Troyes version cannot archaic Apparently the rigid recitation the psalm tone has influenced the reci tation the Troyes laudes but only the recitation section not the rest

is

, to

.

In

,

Peter Wagner was the first

to

.

a

third

attention

draw

to

is

of ,

a

skip

a

a

or

a

in

)

.

of

Worcester Whenever the tonic accents the words are ex pressed higher note the departure from the tenor the music by usually not greater than whole many northern sources half step however the accent more emphatically stressed by raising the step the

.

fourth

TABLE

third

.

is

It

on

”

a

of

"

the skip

immortalia

ap

4

addition

,

,

and

in

skip

,

a

a

raised pears

as to

of

.

ing table the versions quoted above are superimposed shows that consistently the Worcester version the step the Romanic dialect

in

.

In

57

"

in

is

it

“

in

56

Gregorian chant difference between northern and southern dialect Wagner associated the Germanic dialect primarily with German English manuscripts sources although found also the follow

.

li

mor

NB

se cu la .

ta -

tes tas per -

que

po •

2 -

ri

.

. -

im pe ri um

so 11

10 .

Ip si

glo

ITEIT

NB

a

NB

im -

NB WORCESTER

NB .

.9

BEAUVAIS

of

55

.

15

ROUEN

la

" so n

'

, c

as " la

)

'' .

,

"

of

of

.

22 )

.

.,

p

's

on

, , ”

im a .

"

, p .

de

.

( op

57

56 1 “ .

is et (

.

-à - on

's

.

in

It

a

to

in

of

'

)

.,

.

is

.

is

"

(

The statement Delasilve loc cit 202 that the Rouen version est que mélodie troyenne enrichie not quite correct and must be qualified far as the Troyes appears recitative section concerned The recitation be reduction the originally more flexible recitation the old laudes compositions follows that Pothier tacit assumption that the Troyes version represents the most archaic stage of the melody must be questioned Pothier presents the Troyes version the table Graduel Rouen 202 forme syllabique du premier âge est dire des Xe XIe siècles without qualification and without notifying the reader that the melody transposed from the original tuba gto Germanisches und Romanisches mittelalterlichen Chorgesang Bericht über Kongress der Deutschen Musikgesellschaft Leipzig 1926 den musikwissenschaftlichen Wagner sweeping statement that the English were the side the Romanic dialect cit must be rejected The Worcester version the laudes proves

in

the music

version

as

other

the

is

in

be

observed no

.

In

the basic intervals can

the Worcester laudes

History

of .

,

so

,

Rex noster

the otherwise similar chants at

-i

.

-

it of

the

the laudes The the fourth tone

.

to

foreign

initium

connoisseur the psalm tones might once think which resembles the Christus vincit mperat music But out above that the laudes originated before the time

of

of

.

,

found

in

can

an

be

similar formulas

Deum and the Exultet Both use

.

Te

No

,

to

.

—

,

so

and exuberant here The Melodic Formula After having considered the tenor the laudes we turn the Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat formula Rex regum

to

music

of of of

of

A

similar expansion the laudatory part

California Publications

on

206

University

has been

pointed

all

an

is

A

of

60

.

.

the fourth

The frame

of

of

.

,

in

of of

of

.

in

of

.

-

in

be

within the structural interval

of

initium

,

,

without interval

et

de

the Commemoratio

In

systematized

.58

to

be

in

which the psalm brevis tonis psalmis modulandis59 supplied with the fourth tone initium like the other psalm tones recitation using this archaic form with initium can be found the oldest music the Gloria excelsis The music the laudes comes from another stratum the chant The only musical parallels can found outside the Roman sphere the Mozarabic Ambrosian and Gallican forms the chant They recite like the laudes tones began

on

a

61

the lower fourth

its

cadence

.

on

a

of

in

the fourth can also be found the tonus ferialis the Am nothing but recitation brosian lessons which consists the tenor and

in

,

as

its

in

in

,

of

63

,

62

5

In

.

by

,

be

)

or

of

,

.

to (

-

in

The Christus vincit imperat formula recites first half with the lower and naturally always subtonal inflection and falls second steps half the fourth This skip downward might filled the neumatic versions stand by itself table the oldest formulas the Mozarabic Pater noster the Ambrosian salutation the Mass

in

in

,

It ),

.

,

.

),

,

(

-

.

1

,

so , a

.

.

of

.

in

.

,

",

as

,

on a “

in

If

a

to

,

),

)

(

in on d his

.

(

I

,

",

"

to

, 58 in .

,

,

cit . .

.

.

,

is

op

in

in

of

(

.

,

.

,

is

.

is 62

83 ; .

'

.,

,

,

op .

of

.'

“

.

"

“

an 42 ff .,

., 1,

.

,

.

., 1, of ;

,

61 60

.op

59

'

58 “

,

,

in

that the English followed at least this case the Germanic dialect The narrow Germanic should be replaced by the broader term Northern The earliest treatise dealing with psalmody was written by Aurelian Réomé the ninth century see Gerbert op cit and also Wagner cit III Probably anonymous author not Hucbald see the ninth century by Gerbert cit 213 Graduale Romanum No XV festis simplicibus Antiphonale missarum juxta ritum Sanctae Ecclesiae Mediolanensis Rome 1935 possibly the most archaic formula 623 This recitation the whole chant primitive music also found Wagner does not refer Quoted by Wagner III the source from which his quotation taken However his article Der mozarabische Kirchenge Spanische Forschungen der Görresgesellschaft sang und seine Ueberlieferung Reihe 1928 137 Wagner describes Pater noster formula from the Missale difficulty Mixtum 1500 which seems be identical with the one quoted arises The Pater noster of the Missale Mixtum was published fascimile by Germán study Speculum Prado Mozarabic Melodics III 1928 228 This version recites not does the Wagner version There are some additional diver gencies Prado points out that Pater noster as sung the liturgy of today differs from Wagner either quotes the present day melody the version the Missale Mixtum term

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

207

the tonus evangelii , and the response of the Ambrosian litany 64 are pared with the syllabic and melismatic forms of the laudes formula . point

The main

comparing the music

in

is

com

not the correspondence of

.

of to

all

the few notes which is clear enough , but the fact that the compared sections represent repeated formulas Gastoué has drawn attention the Exaudi Christe with

the music

the be

to

the music

do

of

correspondence

,

to

of

.

,

,

of

-

of

,

to

.

,

65

Gallican preces Thus the two main formulas the laudes not long the Gregorian chant proper namely the Roman chant but the non Roman periphery the chant which the Mozarabic Ambrosian and Gallican forms are the main constituents 5

TABLE

ra

coelo

in -

cut

et

tas

in

si -

tu -a

lun

-

at

• AMBROSIAN

vo

MOZARABIC

Pater Noster

ter

o

.

-spi si • tu

stusim

tu

cum

-

B

00

Et

149

SALUTATION AMBROSIAN

by

Chri

sat

cit gnat

pe •

vin

re - ·

stus stus

bis

·

Chri Chri

LAUDES

no ·

Etmi

se re re

| 8 &

LITANY

)

17

.

no

c

.

in

is

In

.

this case

shows that the cadence

to

.

pro nobis

ora

of 13 ) .”

( no

Palermo

66

the version

of

A

at

“

of

wise identical with the response the litany the laudes have been completely Romanized glance

Tu

.

on a

of

in

on

.

of

.

old

(

coincidence

adhere

of

not

to

is

It

that the modern Roman papal laudes the formula the laudes The papal laudes are styled after the music the litany The only difference lies the tenor subsemitonally while the The litany recites the modern fashion laudes recite subtonally But the music illum adiuva other

do not

.

to

F -

of

,

an F -s

In

.

.

in

,

of

.

5 )

is

a

to in a

of is

4

is

,

.

(

.

.

45

)

of an

(

,

.

.

(

) , 4

)

F -

on

of

.

St .

in

of

on

.

(

., ) ,

”,

is

F

of

is

-

. F

It

F - of

di .,

(

,

.

(

. . .

in

of

“

,

. . .

66 6564

. an

C -

) ,

or

of

63

is

ancient origin transcribes the version the Missale Mixtum incorrectly See Antiphonale Mediolanensis 1935 616 and 624 This melody differs from the one quoted by Zaninovitch loc cit 132 whose quotation seems be based the version given Giulio Bas Manuale canto ambrosiano 1929 Antiphonale Mediolanensis 1935 635 Gastoué Le chant gallican RCGr XLIII 1939 exceptional The music the Palermo MS notated with clef Usually the two vertical strokes the surround the line the staff our case the lower sitting directly pace stroke the clef the line The clef indicates here not line The above reading the clef confirmed by the occasional use the manuscript that clef should be noted that the laudes Palermo appear They are preceded by trope contains tropes and sequences Ave Maria and fol lowed by the old Martial sequence Alma chorus Domini which notable for its being composed hexameters This another instance the laudes appearing the surroundings tropers see above notes and

which

University

Publications

of California

History

in

all

208

If

.

as

. .

is

of

,

in

,

be

)

.

1

,

in

as

,

,

.

be

,

(p

),

2

in

of

( no .

the lower fifth stands apart from other known versions the version Limoges discussed above 199 should transcribed suggested parentheses table there would one important old parallel The solution parentheses seems however unlikely given All the more striking then the unique cadence the Palermo version

.

.

:

,

in

to

of

vuu

the

The words

,

in

can also observed the Worcester equivocal more than the Palermo manu in

is

mensural notation

but the notation

indicate

piissimo indeficiens

be

,

,

,

version

hint

of

a

At least

uu

-

,

-

-

uv

Domino nostro invictissimo

order

the note values three shorts long

or

long two -

the same pattern

in

rhombic breves

of

all

follow

but

cantus fractus the shortness

a

manner

longae

-

of

as

written not

as

.

of

,

at

,

of

liquescent notes com Other exceptional features are the abundance parable only with the Worcester version and the attempts mensural notation the music Certain notes which accompany short syllables are

As

.

script

is

,

.

·

Son

SIA

1

·

le

-

e

forced

ricē

o

-

Ky

di

e

SOD

•

le •

nos

i

_

son Chri

au di

ste

·

i

·

le

·

e

-

Ky

si

BEAUVAIS

nos

(b ? )

_

T

eenuto

au

ste

-

son

·

i

·

le

-

e e

-Ky ri -

14 .

SOISSONS

Chri

6

.

01Les TABLE

TROYES

Ky si e

an

of

.

-

The Kyrie Appendix stated before the Kyrie does not always integral part always neumatic the laudes The melodic style

form

or

LITANY

thus forming

of

a

.

a

67 in

, be

to

.

it

Kyrie

the laudes with one

of

some Kyries

no

be

of

correspondence

of

in

of

.

of

to

.

is

laudes

to

distinct contrast the remainder the The phrase audi nos taken from the litany and suggests that the music might correspond also This suggestion proves correct The melodies the Kyrie vary not only the different laudes but also the different versions the litany Nevertheless close

,

melismatic

the litany can 8

260 309

,

).

6

,

in a

(

68

is

(

in

),

9

( no .

.

9

14

.

of

at

III

261 and

. .

,

op

cit .

III

IÍ, ,

.,

Ibid

.

,

Wagner

,

68 67

It

be

of

of

as

).

a

.

easily observed The first tallies with nos and the latter standing fifth higher The Beauvais version turn almost the same the Kyrie the litany preserved North Italian Carthusian manuscript the twelfth century see above table should noted that the tritone makes itself strongly felt the

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

209

Christe audi nos of the Beauvais version (no . 9) . The two French sources 8 and 9 are identical also in the last and usually most elaborate Kyrie which reads differently in version no . 14. The two French manu scripts thus show a certain relationship emphasized by the fact that both

nos .

laudes

recite on the archaic tenor g . The contrast between the melodic style of the laudes proper and the

Kyrie

alone . A similar break can be observed if the tonal to the preceding section are analyzed . None of the Kyrie fits tonally the formula of the laudes . They have different finals and different beginnings . The Kyrie examples quoted belong to laudes does not stand

relations

of the

Kyrie

an

as

clearly

off

set

which recite on g . The melodies of the Kyries , however , do not adhere to the structural fourth g -d . Only the last Kyrie of no . 14 ends on d (the final of the laudes ), yet reaching down to c at the beginning . The Kyries ,

.

(p

.

)

to

of

at

.

to

in

,

in

regard themselves alien element the laudes both their melismatic melodic style and their tonal organization Thus the analysis the music confirms the view expressed the beginning 196 that the Kyrie does not belong formally the laudes

the

laudes

summarize

The most

out

of

to

in

origin

to

the laudes we are now able

.

the music

regard the results the possible standing point the correspondence

of

of

HISTORICAL CONCLUSIONS

Having analyzed

,

,

of

in

as

is

,

on

70

69

.

-

to

the laudes the music certain non Roman formulas found the Mozarabic Ambrosian and Galli can rites The interrelations between the Ambrosian and Mozarabic liturgy have been investigated by Bishop mainly and Wagner

the liturgies

772

to

be

on a

,

at

.

,

is

of

,

do

.

of

literary and liturgical sources Rojoʻl and Prado tried the basis show musical correspondences but their melodic comparisons not rest solid foundation because our present knowledge themelodies still too restricted The actual close kinship between the Ambrosian Mozarabic and Gallican chants can more easily shown by pointing the paral general Table

in

,

identical

in

chants are

their

the different rites

.

.

While these in

the three others

tween

liturgical functions their names vary

all

of

.

of

at

.

)

(p

of

.

in

of

210 gives the terms used Proper the different rites for the chants the the Mass We see once the singularity the Roman terminology and the similarity be lelism

.

-

,

,

) .

de

El

. . . ",

.

129 130 –

)

(

, I

1928

,

,

(

"

, ,

72

y

su

71

Casiano Rojo and Germán Prado Canto Mozárabe Estudio histórico critico antiguedad estado actual Barcelona 1929 Spanische Forschungen After Wagner Der mozarabische Kirchengesang

Reihe

1 .

II

”,

67

.

(

) ,

1930

.,

zu

. . . ”,

,

“

,

) ,

(

I

,

, " 1 .

,

. C .

,

7069 W

Bishop The Mozarabic and Ambrosian Rites 1924 Spanische Forschungen Peter Wagner Der mozarabische Kirchengesang Untersuchungen der Görresgesellschaft Reihe 1928 102 and den Gesangs texten und zur responsorialen Psalmodie der altspanischen Liturgie ibid

. Ini University

210

Publications in History

of California

Gastoué has summarized the little that

is

known about the Gallican

chant .73 That it was related to the Mozarabic and Ambrosian more closely than to the Roman is certain , although many questions still remain

to

be

.74

answered

Themusic of the laudes has been called non - Roman for lack of a better

the

term . What is meant is that the music does not conform with the Roman unification of plainsong which , beginning in the ninth century , eventually stamped out the regional dialects and brought about the unified version known as Gregorian chant . It might be pertinent to add that the term " Gregorian Chant," significantly enough , was first used in ninth cen

ROMAN

AMBROSIAN

Offertorium

Praelegendum

Psallendum

Responsorium

Laudes Cantus

Laudes

Offertorium

Sonus

Confractorium

Confractorium

Transitorium

Accedentes

Sacrificium

Sonus Confractorium Trecanum

at

Communio

tury

Praelegendum

Psalmellus Versus Alleluia Cantus

)

Tractus

GALLICAN

Ingressa in

cum Versu

MOZARABIC

(

Introitus Graduale Alleluia

7

TABLE

a

,

,

the

.

to

in

be

.

in

a

,

75

time when the tendency toward strict centralization became more and more obvious The laudes cannot have originated Rome be regulated by cause that case the music would almost certainly psalmtone The correspondence the regional Ambrosian Mozarabic

a

.

to

so

his

loc . . cit .,

an

of

the

.

,

of

:

initium

,

the archaic recitation subtonal recitation lack the flexibility tenor and the recitation within the structural fourth

, g,

ties

the

on

to

its

or

its

old

of

is

and Gallican dialects close that evidence points definitely birthplace outside Rome The fact that the chant faithfully preserved archaic features warrants the conclusion that Rome received destroy the music from abroad without being able idiomatic quali

,

du

is

in

, .

)

a

is

in

.

,

'

, L

,

, p .

,

cit .

'

d

B

:

, n . 2 .

196

, I,

,

Einführung

, La

.,

ff

12

,

in

I,

),

.

. (

ff

36 ff .

),

(

a

235

Wagner

.

,

)

1928

75 (

III

a

El

. . .

. . .

te

“

.op

et

,

74

., p .

,

op

in

In

of

.

74 A

(

St . J.

I.

),

,

en

(

à

"

”

,

73

Gastoué Le chant gallican and also Histoire chant liturgique Paris Paris 1904 See also Thibaut ancienne liturgie gallicane son origine Provence sous Cassien Césaire Arles 1928 chant that the Mozarabic and the Gallican rites have common the preces see Rojo and Prado cit and Reese 112 for musical example the text the preces the phrase Exaudi Christe which rare the Roman liturgy occurs several times the versus Ad clamantes Exaudi Christe and Eraudi Christe rugitum nostrum See also Higini Anglès Codex Musical De Las Huelgas 1931 and Speculum Musica Catalunya fins Segle XIII 1935 and 239 Cf Prado

Kantorowicz

: Laudes

Regiae

211

The music of the Kyrie permits us to draw some conclusions about the relations between the litany and the laudes . The presence of the Kyrie appendix represents a survival of the litany of which the laudes formed originally a part .76 The musical contrast between the laudes and the Kyrie reflects the much greater contrast between the triumphant spirit of the laudes and the submissive spirit of the litany . While the laudes

were certainly styled formally after the litany , their spirit and music were

incompatible with their formal model. This fact comes out very clearly in the diametrically opposed manner of performance of the two prayers . A new , independent prayer was then created in the Visigothic or Gallican sphere , and it proved its inner strength by the resistance it offered to a potential Romanization when it was eventually sung in Rome. Some of the laudes never dropped the Kyrie , retaining it as a relic of the litany , whereas others , notably the most exuberant and highly neumatic ver sions, abandoned it and thus finally achieved independence and artistic unity . THE INFLUENCE OF THE LAUDES

OTHER MUSICAL FORMS

ON

The text of the laudes eventually exercised an influence on several other forms. The influence on the finale of the Praeconium paschale : Exultet jam angelica turba has been discussed above .77 A musical correspondence of the laudes to the Exultet finale cannot be observed . There are two other instances in which the laudes served as a model for other forms . The first refers to an antiphon belonging to the Feast of the Trinity . It is found in the Sarum Antiphonary78 and has the short text : Spes nostra Salus nostra

Honor noster Trinitas !

O beata

The short exclamatory statements have the same textual structure

as

in

).

, .p

IV

be

It

see

the laudatory part of the laudes and , moreover , the same phrases occur Appendix in both laudes and antiphon in the sameorder ( 242 emphasized Trinity antiphon should that this does not exist the

,

-

.

158

III

,

,

cit .

.op

,

found

de

"

designated

as

The composer

is

.

,

XII

183

.

no .

,

37

.

,

,

,

.

F

Worcester 160 Paléographie musicale Bologna Liceo Musicale Cod anglia ”

be

the Exultet can ,

Themusic

of

.

f.

23

.pp

,

196

.

on p

of

an

by

79 78 . 77 76

228

See the discussion See above

A

.

a

in

of

Wagner

as

in

to

is

of

in

liturgy but apparently only polyphonic the Sarum rite Spes nostra known exist the form three voiced com position which uses the plainsong melody cantus firmus The piece was anonymous English composer79 written the early fifteenth cen Roman setting

University of California Publications

212

tury . Again , the nationality

in

History

points to the English origin

of the composer

of the antiphon . If the text of the antiphon was really fashioned after the text of the laudes, it would be an additional argument in favor of their non - Roman origin .

How popular the text of the laudes must have been in the thirteenth century can be inferred from a curious and very clear quotation of the Christus vincit -imperat formula in a motet of the Notre Dame school . s The manuscript is of Franco - Spanish origin and dates from ca . 1250 . 81 The

two- voiced motet

is based on the tenor Domino quoniam

borrows a

which

of

mino

.

of

.

by

83

of

the first word

the liturgical text

assonance with the word quoniam

.

in

Domino and ending

up

by taking

interpolation

.

a

in

of

of

or

of

an

of

up

of

and third word

as

.

in

bonus quoniam saeculum misericordia eius The second the versus make the whole text the tenor and the music for these words corresponds with the plainsong note note The upper voice comments upon the liturgical text text the duplum trope the gradual the manner The new text clearly marks itself

,

quoniam

:

.

of

,

82

of

is

on

a

in

its

of the chant for tenor the typical fashion motet The plainsong section which the motet constructed stems from the Easter gradual Haec dies one the most solemn graduals the entire liturgy The versus the gradual has the following text Confitemini Do section

Dominus glorie resurgens hodie

.

,

morte mortem domuit aditum restituit vite iam perdite cuncti plaudite

,

,

,

Christus victors superat liberat quos culpa ligaverat

the

As is

.

,

triumphans regnat imperat

In

is

,

of

on

a

sung directly

after the reading

of

.

The gradual

is

to

is

.

is

It

to

it

singing

on

.

of

the gradual

of

related

of

in

early stage motet development the text the original liturgical function the gradual which commentary the composition based furnishes the resurrection Christ our particular case the commentary notable for the fact that refers back the liturgical phase which immediately preceded the

traditional

closely

.

in

.

,

.

,

,

"

.

to

in

.

is

of

of

,

of in

.

,

.

"

F

,

),

(

)

,

,

A

,

. ).

,

(

,

83 82 84

in

,

81

”,

2 (

.

"

,

H

80

Published by Husmann Die Motetten der Madrider Handschrift und deren geschichtliche Stellung Archiv für Musikforschung 1937 182 manuscript formerly The Toledo bears the signature Madrid Bibl Nac thorough description MS 20486 olim Hh 167 the contents can be found Ludwig Repertorium 125 Graduale Romanum Dominica Resurrectionis Speculative Thinking See Manfred Bukofzer Mediaeval Music Speculum XVII 1942 175 where special literature quoted The substitution the noun victor for the verb vincit this paraphrase serves emphasize the idea the victorious and triumphant Christ

: Laudes

Kantorowicz

Regiae

213

of

.

,

in

.

,

in a

: at

is

of

for

the Epistle , which in turn is preceded by the laudes . Examples of motet texts which quote preceding or following phases of the same liturgy do not occur very frequently . They show the tendency to emphasize the unity of outstanding Masses like the one Easter The quotation the most important formula the laudes interwoven themotet the strategic position words regnat imperat being placed the end The

is a

.

,

,

in

In of

be

a

in

the

by

it

of

.

of

It

a

as

quotation appears here commentary within commentary which mediaeval elaboration should observed that the word triumphans clearly indicates the full appreciation the thir teenth century for the triumphant character the laudes this con nection becomes doubly significant that Paris and only Paris the

typical procedure

,

a

),

52

.

86

.

Its in (

of

of

.

;

of ca

:

to

a

of

.

85

special term Triumphus laudes were called Finally word about polyphonic settings the laudes Only two set tings are known exist one for two voices Zara see note cer tainly not composed before 1500 another preserved North Italian manuscript composer Hugo the first half the fifteenth century in

a

is

It

of

.

is

so

as

(

be

. .

it

,

.

Italian

in

the laudes both printed

versions

,

OF

THE LAUDES

of

.

VERSIONS

least two modern

at

There are

the

in

cantus firmus

is

of

-

THE MODERN

is a

,

"

.

of

composed around the the tricolon The composer has rearranged the words the following

:

.

to

eclectic manner the music

common chord

is

In

an

.

A

"

,

87

The first the short acclamations modern chant composition by Kunc which unfortunately enjoys official sanction

.

Chant Divers

is

of

The composition written freely without song style the early fifteenth century

be

of

at

'

no

to

,

in

of

,

is

It

at

.

as

of

. )

is

'

.

for

-

a

,

de

Italy around Lantins was well known Flemish musician active leading composed Lantins Christus vincit three voices with upper voice and two supporting instrumental parts the earliest polyphonic setting the laudes thus far known Which one the formu long laries was used text cannot decided the manuscript inaccessible not improbable that the Durandus formulary which Italy forms the basis was that time popular the composition any Lantins melody bears resemblance the monophonic laudes Although only the first three measures are present available can safely concluded that no traditional melody the laudes borrowed 1420

. .

,

26

196

, , n, .

see also

, .p

above

, p . in . 3,

Cf

.

8685

.

,

,

Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus Christus imperat

. , ,

)

I,

),

.

&

(

47 )

, .

(

;

ed .

( in 3d

.

. -

of

31 . A

-

of

.

M

.

F

252

.

251

,

.

pp

87°

of

is

,

Bologna Bibl Univ MS 2216 fols 301 thematic catalogue this manu script offered Johannes Wolf Geschichte der Mensural Notation 1904 203 can be transcribed the Christus vincit no from which the first three measures Only the first two words the text are given the catalogue Edited by Tourte and Kaltnecker Tournai Desclee Cie 1924

of California Publications in

University

214

History

Through this small but telling change the austere strength of the three invocations has been sacrificed for a shallow symmetry of meter which the composer apparently held to be more " pleasing . " The arrangement of Kunc s melody in four -part harmony by Nicola A . Montani8 inflates the composition in a pseudo - Verdi style which is beyond criticism .

'

of

de

be

ste

.

.

Chri

di

rat

·

Ex au

in

oat Christus

Rouen

im pe -

stus

the Graduel

,

Chri

-

-

8

Chri stus vin

published

be

cil ,

and Rouen melodies

re -g

as

.

to

It

a

in

,

old

The second modern version , the long acclamations , fortunately adopt melody yet the version that does not exactly agree with any appears the previously recorded ones modeled after the Troyes

-

II

(

.

is

)

in

16

( no .

.

-

by

,

It of

of

a

of IV )

to

hybrid The text seems the formulary Cencius see be Appendix formally inferior and the Gallo Frankish forms The melody the Rouen version has also been arranged four part harmony Montani89 with the same unfortunate textual addi

low

, to

"

chant could not

be

.

in

.

to

harmonizing the Gregorian more drastic example by .

a

strated

to

in

by

the matter

of "

f

on

,

its

of

.

in

as

tion the modern version quoted above This arrangement neatly destroys the most characteristic and strongest feature the melody namely cadence the lower fourth Montani forces the melody Incompetence end order conform with modern key feeling

demon

.

,

.;

ed

.

.

(

A

.

1656 ) ) ! .

, of p .

( , no . n

to

he

of

(

at a

is

.

.

.

is

of

,

in

To ),

.

.,

.

at

he

,

,

a

,

cit .

.

op

,

89

,

,

St .

The

St .G

88

Gregory Hymnal comp Philadelphia Nicola Montani rev regory Guild Inc 1940 No 310 Montani No 248 the harmonization footnote added stating that the melody dates from the year 1080 and was sung the Council Lillebonne for William the Conqueror claim that without foundation see above 170 century eighteenth Montani fact made use the Rouen version the melody Had dated the 1800 rather than 1080 would have been closer the truth The

3

mun ge

SOLI

mun Gre goori

Principi

trix nes thes

Tull

Tuil

lum lum lum lum

CHORUS

pon

stro

lus

vi ta .

.ta

-

vi

et

vic to ri a .

mo ma -g

na to

CO 50 -

de 0

a

-

.

ta

vi -

pe

-pa

li

·

sa

-

ver

et

vi ta

·

et u • ni

3

im pe rat .

-

CHORUSrepeats

et

lum lum lum lum lus

CHORUS gi

tis si -

,

OF SOISSONS

sa

cel len -

gnat Chri stus Chri stus CHORUS re -

SOLI

sa -

gi• ne

r e ·

ad adadad - - - ju lu iu iu - - - va vava

mo

ti fi ci

SOISSONS , WORCESTER

no -

CHORUS

beth

-

ex -

il

- - -

-

vin cit ,

-

TRANSCRIPTIONS

t1 fi ci

SOLI lum

il -

-

ste

-

di

·

au

pon

adad adad - - - lu iu iu lu - - - Vava vava

Tuil

lum lum lum lum ad adadad - - - lu ju iu iu - - - va va vava

Phy

re

lip po

Tu

lum lum Jum

ni

Tu

il il il - il - - -

CHORUS

ve 10 -

Tu TuTu

pa ci fi . co

Tu

Tuil Tuil

Ni -

Tuu -

Tu

sa -

SOLI Tu

Chri

il il - · .

SOLI

-

SOLI et

mun Pe tre Pau dre

ly

-

-

Ex

sugar

LAUDES

adadadad - - - iu iu iu lu - - • vava va Ya

Chri Sum

il il - - - ·

A

SOLI

no

dei ste

· - . • as le di

- - ADte te •

SOLI

TuTu

Sanc Sanc He

mun Mi cha Ga bri phael . - el el di

di

te

Chri

Do mi -

Chri ste

-

Ra • . .

·

Ex • au

.

que SOLI

ce

demptor

• di

di

tor

A Ag • - . • -ga -ni di

-

Sanc Sanc Sanc

va - - - te te te

Re -

demptor Sanc Sanc Sanc

ste

- ta ta

·

au

-

totoo Chri stus

ri .

di

·

ta .

Re Sanc

• • •

Ex•

av

Ex

Quest Sal

. sate te •

te

Re emp tor Sanc Sapc Ap Sanc

-d

too This

MUSICAL OF THE LAUDES OF

, AND PALERMO (no . 8 ) ung 8 times

sung times

CHORUS

va

CHORUS

CHORUS uo

sung twice

3 nooo

-

Chri

Chri

ste

nooo

SOLI

SOLI

steau

son

Ky

.

·

CHORUS repeats SOLI

CHORUS repeats

son

TomTOA

son

CHORUS peats

rum

DED

.

a -

rum

men

.

rum

a -

SOLI

a -

a

ri

vic to -

et

vi ta

di ci et to ex er ci tu

I

.

continued

se cu lo -

se cu la

a

li -

rat .

ad adadad - - - lu iu iu lu - - - va vavava

iu -

CHORUS

8) —

se cu lo -

se cu la

vin cit

-pe

-

im

- -

in

se cu lo -

se cu la

vin cit

Chri stus

i

stra Chri stus vio -

-

-

-

il il il il -

of California Publications

.

SOLI mor

ta •

-

Chri stus

·

per

cunc

i

een

per

· ta

SOLI per

ni

SOLI

·

SOLI -

stra

im -

SOLI

om ni a

SOLI

in fi ·

ma

gnat Chri stus

,

bus

le

tes

tas

no •

bi -

lum lum lum lum

e

po -

fran rum CHORUS

(no.

·

CHORUS repeats

ti ·

vic to si a

Tu TuTuTu

OF SOISSONS

le

DOS re -

Om ni -

ste

bus

si e

vir tus for 00

stus

et

Chri

et

mun Ste pba Ger Pro tha

la · ti o

co •

·

di

au

.

Ex

gooo

LAUDES

bi

-

- - va di - - si si ne

-

- te te te

SOLI

ta

vi -

cit ,

-

-

Re -d

8

Chri

vic tis •

in -

et

• a

vi

Hugo

University

Ky -

porlaus -glo si a

Do -

ma

·

Engoo

SOLI

et ju -

iu sti ci a

et

• ti tu do

As

nooo

stra

ti tu do

nooo For

,

-

so li im pe si um

Ip si

nooo Chri stus vin

·

ho -

li

so li

Ip si emptor Sanc SancSanc

i

di

TB

le ·

heeft

nooo Lux

so -

-Ip si

nooo

216

History

SOLI CHORUS CHORUS repeats

CHORUS

CHORUS

CHORUS

cit CHORUS repeats

CHORUS repeats DED

CHORUS repeats

Ar -

thorou

chi

epis

um

demcle rum

com mis sum

con- ser

vet ste !

-

pe

·

im -

ste !

Chri ste! -

di

.

·

Chri

di

au -

. Ex

ste !

ta

vi •

Ex au

.

vava . .

rat

.

a

·

di

Chri

·

ri

·

au

-Ex

va .

-

,

rat

·

rat Chri

Ex au di

pe ·

im -

pa pe

re -

10

.

vic to

pe

sat .

sa -

lus et

-

·

im

ad adadad · · · · iu iu tu iu . • •

· - ·

(no.

de us

·

pe

va

va vava . . . .

-

sa · li

·

il il il 11

-

OF WORCESTER

-

·

ta

lum lum

gnat, Christus

im

iu iu iu iu - - - -

lum lum ad

adadad - · - lu iu iu iu • • - • V vava va . . .

re -

u ni -

vin cit ,

gnat Chri stus

-

gnat Chri stus

-

lum lum luin ad lum ad

adad . . · ·

gnat Chri stus

,

co 10 Da to

ti fi -

lum lum lum lum

bi

Chri stus

si -

lus

•

To

vi

Tuil Tuil Tuil

11 - - - -

Chri stus

re -

goo

-

ver

Tu Tu

Tu

mens Tu

et

-

• . · · te tredi

Pe

mun

,

tas Tu Tu

TuTu 11il il il - - - -

a

rum] de o

va -

poffunt Chri stus

re -

Chri stus

-

,

te te te

8 9900

IIIIIIIIIIIIA ciet

sa -

de dededi

-

Chri stus vin cit

-

glo rum)

-

• - • •

cit ,

-

An ge lo -

-

8

LAUDES

-

Chri stus Cle Six

et

.

demp mun Sanc Aeldmun SancteEr min gil Sanc wal

MD An -

vin

[ Re gi Sumno pon

om -

De

Re - te te · tor Os - -

3

tor SancSancSanc-

• . . • a da ci di .

li

-

Redemptor mun Mari Sanc Fe Sanc tbel dri Sancta

-

-

Chri stus

vin cit ,

Ae -

poco [ Re gi Sal

co -p

-

- ta ta

8 Thistero

stor Chri - stus

i

-

990

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

217

)

de

los

Glo

ria

stra Christus

im · pe ·

-

gnat, Chri stus

strumChristusvin

=

cit

gnat

rat vic

Chri

va ri : 1

•

to

-

Chri ste

.

-

va

vet

di

·

-

con ser

ste

lus

et

Ex au

ste

di

Ex au -

.

vava vava

in

di

glo rum sa -

pe -

im -

sat

Ex au ·

de us

sum

rat .

·

—

rat .

pe -

vava va

adad adad · · - - . ju ju lu iu • · - •

il - -il il - il -

TuTu TuTu

(no. 10 )

-

im -

com-mis

pe -

an -

stus

va

-

,

stus

vava

tu 1

los los los los iu iu iu iu • • • -

-

bi

si

re -

gnat Chri

im -

-

lum lum lum lum adadad ad · - · iu iu iu iu . - •

rum

vin -

Chri stus gnat Chri

,

cle -

stus

adad adad . . . ·

Tu

il il il - - il - -

Tu Tu Tu

University of California Publications

III lum lum lum lum

re

cunc ex er ci -

stus

re -

gedi

- • - •

LAUDES OF WORCESTER

cit

ster Chri stus

-

bus

-

Chri

to

nem

il il il il - - - -

-

,

om -

cil

et

ma ne

re -

TuTu TuTu

-

•

ne ne de di

- • ·

Chri

et

,

cit

co -

Sal - - - te te te va tos mun Eal phe Tho Dun sta

Do -

-

Deri ci di

bus princi -pi

-

I

no -

Rex

·

a

tor mun Mau Gre bas - - tiagori • - - •

stus vin

·

re

gum Chri stus

10

Chri stus vin cit ,

E -

pum

xi 11 um

Rex

-

Sal va tor mun Os wal Sanc Sanc sta Sanc wi EgVI - - -

- - - te te te -

Chri stus vin

DODAOUDIIIIIAIIA pis

Au ·

Sal Sanc Sanc Sancte

9000

Chri

totoo

-

ADDLCIDIOTICSODDIDIMIR Om Di -

This

- - Sete te va -

too

-

3 Sanc Sanc Sanc

sector

8

218

History

continued

Chri

: Laudes

Li -

et re- dempti . O

tis si -

Chri stus

pe •

-

stra

im

-

3

sat

ta -li

-

pe

·

.

se cu

-

stus

cu -

per im

mor

in

-

LLLER

stas

se

O

gnat Chri

re -

gnat

no -

-

ti .

et

po

lis Christus

bi -

-

ta -

ul -

ex -

Ei

no - stra Christus im - pe ·

ALL

a

et

glori

gna

re

um

fen st 0

De -

-pe rt -

im

8

11 ex pu •

no -

ster

-

Mu rus

concluded

ma Chri stus vin clt

vic

te

10 -

to si a

stra

in -

Do- stra Christus re - gnat

Vic

Ip

10 ) —

For- ti - tu · do

be- sa - ti - o

219

La La ( no .

LAUDES OF WORCESTER

siso

Regiae

rat .

Kantorowicz

.

-

a

-

la

a

se cu lo -

.

a -

se cu la

ta

ni -

rum men

se cu -

lorum

men.

a -

se cu la

rat rat

in fi ni ta pe

·

men

rat

·

pe

·

·

im

·

-

stus

per

im

·

,

n3

gnat Chri

,

-

per in fi -

-

-

en ti a

dic -ti o

-

sa pi -

ri tas et re -

-

,

Chri stus

be ne -

et

stus

F cit

vio )

Christus

,

-o re

gnat Chri

ti

Chri stus

cla•

-

-

,

-

tu bi la

cit ,

stus

-

et

-

ho -p

li

vin

or

Chri

et

so -

laus

so li

-

si

Ip -

(

8 4

-

Ip si

Chri stus

cit ,

li

-

8

vin

-

stus

8

-

srLLLLLLER Chri

lorum

Ex

Chri ste

Sanc Sanc Sanc Sancte Lau

Pe Pau Ste ren

tre

pha

Tu Tu Tu

pe •

lum lum lum lum

di

CHORUS

Chri

va

va

SOLI

CHORUS

va

ste !

pha CHORUS

ri

·

to

·

·

tri um

et

fi co

-g

SOLI

·

Ex au

tua

in

lu iu lu iu - - - va va Va

ad • · Tuiu - . va .

Publications

ad ad ad ad - · - .

.

va

-

ad · iu va .

co

PALERMO ( no .

na .

et

va .

-

iu

·

ad

lum Ium ad

so

iu

·

ad adad . . · lu lu iu . - va va . . .

·

si ma ni

il il il il - - - -

SOLI

ter •

0 •

ad

lum lum lum

-

r

lum

lum

-

lum

- -

Fri de -

University of California

Tu

glo

-

sem

pl

Tuil

il

Tu

per

-

-

il

-

Tu

il

Dole

Tu

vi ta

re gi

goo

OF

. - - ti le ne

il il - . -

phael Tu Tu

Tuil

il -

odo

Tu

mun mun

co

. · di di

SOLI

pax

tas

-

si

cha bri - . el el

ni -

-

vic tis si -

in -

Do mi no no -

hoooo

LAUDES

•

CHORUS sia

Mi Ga Ra

-

·

Tri

de

- - ·

Sal tor Re emptor

ri

ti -

.

-d va

mo

- • te te te

stro Fri

-

Ma

·

ta

ac

stro

10 •

had nesbap

-

ta

-

III

•

-

no

Sanc Sanc Sanc . - te te te

anc

-

pba

Sancte Jo -

Sanc

-

gi

-

um

-

3 Chri · SOLI

di

. au .

Re

tri

220

History

13 ) CHORUS

stus vin - cit, Chri- stus re · goat, Chri -stus im • pe-rat, Ex- au · di Christe

8 per 3

rum 2

-

11

-

10

pe -

·

im

sat

men. sung times

di

Chri ste .

SOLI

Ex au -

.

,

lu lu iu - - vavava

adadad . · ·

ste .

-

di Chri

3

tus iu va .

lum lum lum

vic

gnat Chri stus -

au

Ex •

co

ci -

fi -

de -

in -

lux

et

· ·

il il

lum ad ·

.

na

ber

Da to si

80 -

mo

pl Is si -

et

OF

—

)

13

( no .

PALERMO

. a •

-

vir

TuTu

Tuil

il ·

de r -

rec to -

fi

ci co

gi -

Pa -

20 -

·

se

:

cu 1o -

glo re -

.

e

pax

et

ter

a,

nanater

SOLI

se ·

oor

ri -

tha Tu

.

sti le · · ·

-

Si

ves

cu • la

Chri stus -

ms .

ga -

Sanc Sancta Maria Magda Sanc Chri te

stro Fri

et

in

· ta

8

LAUDES

se ·

cit ,

omitted

-

·

A •

ta

Sanc

ho

li

-

II

8

DI

ni ta

•

fi

so

si

-

Part

in -

-

Ip

.

8 Chri stus vin

8

Kantorowicz 221

Laudes Regiae 221

SOLI

concluded

CHORUS

ens

CHORUS

CHORUS

II

APPENDIX NOTES

ON

THE DIFFUSION

THE CHRISTUS VINCIT LEGEND

OF

COINS

ON

THE CUSTOM of copying , even of imitating , the coinage of foreign sover eigns or foreign states must not be confounded with counterfeiting ; nor is that custom confined to the Later Middle Ages or any other single period

nations adhere

the

in history . In our time , we are quite used to seeing smaller

the leading currencies , and we gladly recall the amenities of lasting until 1918 former Latin Monetary Convention which the Italy Belgium currencies Switzerland Austria Serbia Rumania and

, ,

,

by

,

,

of ,

, on

,

of

,

to one of

in

”

of

a

as

,

,

,

,

,

of

an

?

as .

of

of

of

on

,

of

of

.

of

is

on

The problem the diffusion the Christus vincit legend great interest because the adoption coins this French device espe cially by German petty princes the western marches the empire monetary cultural and illustrates very clearly the interrelationship political spheres influence European gold coinage international instrument trade begins of

dynasts

of

,

of

,

be

“

to

,

it

,

.

Greece were standardized the basis the French franc France after represent European Standard the First World War ceased monetary affairs but forgotten should not that her coinage once great number before had become emblematical the currency

,

its

,

in

became

a

,

,

St .

or

),

(

",

. 2 .,

II

of

.

of

of

, “

C .

cf . to

of

1

Ernst

1266

ten

,

Louis

copies and twenty crowns have been considered ten and twenty francs The Austrian coins were currency especially from the principalities the Die neuen österreichischen Goldmünzen Num 1870

The Austrian gold coins imitations the French pieces designed drive out the French ;

a

; ,

its

of

.

denier first minted by

also the French gold

Danube

,

.

in

of

,

,

of

of

,

is

in

Florence the thirteenth century The florin dis John the Baptist and the Florentine lily enjoyed monetary value weight high esteem because the reliability fineness standard and general appearance were soon imitated by princes coinage However not only the florin but and lords having the right

well known playing the image

.

567

is so

to

a

.

of

is

to

a

.,

,

1 9

l'

et à

"

,

,

Z

. .

de R

; A . , ",

)

an

,

of

”

di

-

“

]

[

222

, “

-

.

-

Zu

,

)

(

“

,

ff . .; cf .

.

",

cf .

II

13 ;

,

,

)

,

V (

in

Il ',

to

it

,

.,

.

”,

V au ( ,

ff . ;

),

(

et

ff .

of

,

)

,

,

,

.,

e ( .g

; .

.

et

l'

'

or

–

d

de ,

.

., "

,

H

.

),

Le

" (

3

on

to

,

at to

,

to

;

to

;

it

as

2

to

The following notes are supposed contribute few items this problem only expansion after 1300 The material connected with the French policy incomplete the observations here presented are based upon notes taken sporadically and casually and even these notes could not always be evaluated owing both the war and the fact that standard numismatic works and periodicals not mention local numismatic studies were not accessible me Nevertheless the material offered might be help seems ample enough indicate the problem least also further investigations the subject Dannenberg Cf Die Goldgulden vom Florentiner Gepräge Num XII 1880 146 185 and ibid XVII 1885 130 for the Netherlands see Serrure florin Florence ses imitations Bull Num 1898 Witte Les moyen âge époque relations monétaires entre Italie les provinces belges Aprile 1903 moderne Atti del congresso internazionale scienze storiche Roma Rome 1904 VI 207 There were fore runners the Florentine gold coinage the Augustales Frederick which even enjoyed international market quotation during the thirteenth century Schaube Ein italienischer Kursbericht von der Messe von Troyes aus dem Jahrhundert Zeitschrift für Sozial und Wirtschaftsgeschichte 1897 252 296 Kantorowicz den Augustalen Friedrichs Kaiser Friedrich der Zweite Ergänzungsband 1931 255 263

far

:

Kantorowicz

Laudes Regiae

223

which , despite royal manipulations in later times , or imitated . To follow the model of the royal quite legitimate coins was within the French royal house . Charles of , , France brother of Louis for instance , was certainly entitled to apply legend gold coins the Christus vincit to was Charles standard

coin

he

VIII

So

his

XI

of

copied

.

European

was to be repeatedly

,

to

VI

in

his name and

his

,

to

so

to

.

,

à

,

as

)

-

II (

,

in

)

,

,

in

,

–

III

Robert

its

,

although that very period the Christus appearance also the British Isles namely 1390 1406 and James 1437 1460 applied

(

Scotland

.

in

to

England this custom vincit triad actually made

that

,

V

.”

,

so

of

Henry

III

it

that money under

speak France and Henry were right legitimate kings nobody deny France that could them the strike French moutons angelots and Francs cheval with the traditional French motto under their own names However they did not transfer of

king

as

quality

minting

started

-

to

,

himself who

so

is

so

to

.

-

.

he

,

when

of

Naples which transferred this motto the kingdom thought quite legitimate conquered he had Not the called Anglo Gallic coinage The Black Prince seems have been the first utilize this motto for the Aquitanian coinage unless was Edward France

of

-

.

of

,

an

“

”

"

to

their gold

"",

lions and demi lions and this was copying the example effected under French influence we find here French model without the political justification which the English kings could avail themselves legend

on

of

, , of

of

,

.

to

,

on

a

of

The taking over the French model has more serious bearing the Continent where the German princes the western marches the em pire were the first adopt the French custom The idea course

petty princes was gain for their currencies the same authority and international value that which was enjoyed the coins their financially more powerful neighbor France Provided the weight fineness gold and general standard the French model coin as

.

in

to

to

,

in

XI

de

Cf .

de

to

's

,

of

even

so

sometimes

of

object the princely mints there was little the the model device although these imitations were similar the original that the copy might easily have

was not altered adoption

,

of

,

”

“

, of ,

by

to

these

esteem

et

,

”

.,

S

,

.

N

f.

le

f.

),

,

,

in

of

is

,

),

(

.

,

-

.

Cf Edward Pls XXV xxviii xxxi No

50 .

III

. .

173

, ,

343

.;

ff .p

,

II

.

)

;

.

Pl .

.

"

, ,

V of .

ff , .,

f.

.

;

XLII

Pl , . I, )

,

,

,

E

;

),

de V ) , ,

38 – 40

.

of cf .

in

.

”,

(

(

. ,

f. (

; .

IX

Pl . .

53 , of

, ) ,

.

,

,

170 Nos and Edinburgh 1887 Scotland (

of

cit

The Coinage

en

,

., . .p

.op

,

,

Burns

60,

.

et ., , p

.op

,

,

.fig

&

in

'

d

III

135 and passim

Grueber

-

),

,

.

,

50

( .p

to

.,

7

(

,

.

A

,

.

'

in

'

,

X (

de , l "

la

), .

(

5

.

*

Henri Stein Charles France frère Louis Mémoires documents publ par 490 1921 487 école des chartes société Luigi provincie Napoletane Cf dell Erba Archivio storico per XIX 1933 61 Herbert Grueber Handbook the Coins Great Britain and Ireland the British Museum London 1899 No 286 Caron Monnaies féodales see also Nos 269 271 and Ibid francaises Paris 1882 162 No 238 As vicar general the empire Edward III said have minted Christus vincit coins Brabant Tourneur Le prétendu monnayage Edouard Brabant Transactions the International Numismatic XXI Congress June July 1936 London 1938 334 London Henry VI Grueber cit No 323 Henry and pp 64 Nos 343 numismatique française see also Blanchet Dieudonne Manuel 1916 285

University of California for

224

Publications

in

History

.

,

10

.

,

It

,

of

in

to

.

it

is

is

.

,

the original French denier Still these were not forgeries The very con difference between imitating coins and counterfeiting them things that the relatively small step siderable But the nature imitating counterfeiting from the original for example by lowering monetary the value was taken not too rarely passed

to

. or

of

or

of ,

of

is

to

not the intention deal here with the economic and commercial significance copying the French coinage but emphasize the general political practice cultural even momentousness this Not only does practice princes the the German disclose the more less desperate

but the

, of

on

it

of

,

of 11

in

monetary conditions the empire during the Later Middle Ages political and cultural influence clearly also outlines the sphere

a

,

the expansion

the French monetary device France general cultural propa

of

of

, .

or

to on

.

,

is

and

of

;

scribed masterfully

12

to

,

,

French crown the German frontier France after the breakdown the empire during the Interregnum was her march toward the Rhine and the German princes were compelled succumb succumbed quite voluntarily the French ambitions The trend toward establishing mediaeval Rheinbund well known for its beginnings have been de

's

,

of

a

of

,

In

.13 ,

.

of

.

in

bears additional evidence the effects ganda the fourteenth century Among the German princes with strong French sympathies the house Luxembourg ranks highest Luxembourg 1294 Count Henry Emperor Henry treaty upon later VII entered eternal feudal alle

,

,

of

; "

et

of

.

)

,

7

(

,

de

; cf . E , . ),

,

of

. II ,

, I

, “

in

;

31 36

to

of of

de la

im

in

.

to

),

,

,

ff .;

(

),

di

,

an ,

In

as

(

.

), ),

im

,

(

ff .

,

ad ).

.

,

pp

-

.

,

W

,

1 (

II : et

,

. I

,

91 ,

90 –

.

, ,

64 ff .

, .

13 ) F

ab

,

;

)

(

,

,

-

(

, . e . g ., .

,

;

.

,

ff .

a

,

,

.

.,

(

,

25

,

in

of

,

12

H .

of

;

1 ”, to ,

IV ,

.,

,

.

,

,

,

.

,

in

,

1 9

di

in

an

. . to .

11 : “

.

.” .,

II

;

of

at

in

· R P ." .

.

·

76

. . . .

: f. “ ,

of

(

in

-

-

-O

of

,

so

of ,

25

of

,

.

.

),

.

V ., (

.opa de

. , , , ,

in

11 .

31 ) ,

.

du

,

of

“

.

( as

.

, , as

,

of

,

of

is

10

's

,

of

Henry giance with Philip the Fair son King John Bohemia must Among other famous forgers who deserve our attention Jolantha Flanders countess Bar who sub signo regis Francie falsam monetam fabricari cudi fecit and who during the course her long lawsuit was excommunicated for her forgeries Royaume Trésor Brussels Arch génér Flandre 2344 May 1367 The family Bar well the counts Flanders adopted the images and the legends the French coinage see below notes that Jolantha also may have fabricated Christus vincit coins Another forger French coins with the Christus vincit legend was Beauregard William abbot Saint yen de Joux Franche Comté 1348 1380 long trial and was excommunicated by the archbishop who had Besançon Caron cit pp 318 No 551 See also Bordeaux Revue numismatique VI° sér Vol 1901 NCIT XPS Frederick the Diet Mainz 1235 treated alike the copying and counterfeiting coins MGH Const 244 qui sibi monetam sive formam aliene impressionis usurpant No 196 empire coin after the model The efforts introduce the Byzantine Empire remained without success both Italy and Germany for Italy see Bresslau denari imperiali Federico Atti del congresso internazionale scienze storiche Roma Avrile 1903 Vol VI Sezione numismatica Rome 1904 and for Henry VII who imperial currency impose gold augustarii 1312 tried Italy see MGH Const Germany these efforts 718 No 727 640 No 669 were even more hopeless and local monetary unions that the four Rhenish remedy See the interesting letter Electors 1386 were hardly Charles IV the by bishop July published numismatique Cambrai 1349 Serrure Révue française 111° sér Vol XI 1893 407 Eduard Ziehen Mittelrhein und Reich Zeitalter der Reichsreform 1356 1504 Frankfort 1934 was not accessible me Fritz Kern Die Anfänge der französischen Ausdehnungspolitik bis zum Jahre 1308 Tübingen 1910 for the earlier period see also Kienast Die deutschen Fürsten Dienste der Westmächte Vols and Utrecht 1924 1931 Kern Acta Imperii Angliae Franciae anno 1267 annum 1313 Tübingen 1911 Nos and idem Ausdehnungspolitik 168 328

:

Laudes Regiae

225

his

Kantorowicz

an

in

in

up

, ,

IV

in

,

at

,

's

.

French learning and culture and like many another young German nobleman spent some years his youth Paris Therefore hardly surprising Luxembourgs find that the were among the first adopt the French model coinage with legend Christus vincit imperat Henry regnat Christus Christus VII does not seem have gone

,

14

.

in

to

,

the

,

,

,

in

III

;

he

à

to

In

(

.

by

.

the French manner and with the Christus vincit device this his Luxembourg successors Joan and Wenceslaus 1353

was followed

–

a

, of

.

,

of

a

of

,

)

–

cheval

1355

in

(

1312

French partisan 1304 his successor John was the first duke Brabant coin moutons and francs

and became

in

kings

of

of

of

of

the

.

,

an

IV

'

d

,

of

)

the French

16 as in

copied

1346

a

as

(

–

1309

or

coined John Bohemia pattern and Charles his capacity Luxembourg though not emperor German peer and count monetary year followed the French model until the 1353 Further the Luxembourg family which ruled branch Brabant where this house succeeded that Louvain likewise followed this practice Duke John Brabant the house Louvain was sympathizer the French

;

écus and moutons

of

that far but the

by

.

,

of

to it

is

to

,

of

,

of

atmosphere

.

sympathies and predilections a French prince in army fought Crécy He with the French 1346 and was killed this battle John son the later Emperor Charles was brought

be considered almost

),

)

–

IV (

16

.

on -

)

,

of

(

-

of of

,

in

–

(

),

1383 and then Joan alone 1383 1406 had Christus vincit coins minted for Brabant and this tradition remained unbroken the duchy under Burgundy n amely the dukes the house under John 1416 1427 and Philip Saint Pol 1427 1430

of

,

modern Belgium and Holland applying the Christus vincit their coins most their possessions during the fourteenth in

in

as

on

,

as

device century

to

well

to

,

.

17

of

,

Another famous dynasty the German marches the Jülich began sympathize with France after 1307 We find members this widely seigneuries diffused house whose were scattered the lower Rhine

14

For John

no

Dietrich

Dalenbrok

of

18

list

:

III

the Jülich adopted

,

)

1361

–

1336

the following Geoffrey

of

by

,

many

;

.

indicated

is

as

Looz

Nevertheless

(

of

,

the French Heinsberg count

,

legend

of

of

French money

of

base coins

,

.

is

It

true the coins the Jülich had often connection what ever with the French monetary system unless they represented simply

lord

(

, ,

in

IV

,

,

)

.,

,

zu

.

A

,

IV .

.

(

Ficken

,

.

14

,

E

Johann von Böhmen eine Studie zum romantischen Rittertum des Jahrhunderts Göttingen diss 1932 and for Charles Paris private und politische Beziehungen Gottlob Karls Frankreich Innsbruck see

).

1883

.pp

Kern Ausdehnungspolitik

18 17

I,

),

(

,

,

de .

in

in

du

et

.

passim

"

,

de

,

;

, e .g .,

of

16 15

Specimens Brussels the Cabinet des Médailles these coins are found Alphons Witte Histoire monétaire des comtes Cabinet des Médailles Brussels marquis Louvain ducs Brabant saint Empire Romain Brussels 1894

, ,

ff .

,

13 .,

),

, .

, ",

,

.

,

,

10

(

,

.

,

.

f.

,

45 ,

.

40 –

,

,

,

.

to

,

Die Münzen

10

"

. ,

,

f.

.

3 ), –6

.

(

J.

,

301 305 der Jülicher Dynastengeschlechter ZfN XXX 1913 433 No 445 Nos 456 No 69 467 No 468 No 491 Nos Alfred Noss Die Münzen von Jülich Mörs und Alpen Munich 1927 was me not accessible

Menadier

University of California

226

,

of Heinsberg

Publications

History

in

count of Looz and Chiny ( 1361 - 1395 ) ; John

Mörs ( 1364 - 1372

II , lord of ; – 1361 ) Walram ,

II,

);

groschen

of

near Aachen

for

Junkheit

,

mint

of

at

a

the

William duke of Jülich ( 1357 lord of Borne and Sittard ( 1356 – 1378 ) ; Reynard I , lord of Schönau (1347 – 1369 ) ; Reynard II , lord of Schonvorst ( 1369 – 1396 ) . An interesting specimen was issued by Duke William of Jülich who minted ( 1372 – 1375 ),

the city

Aachen

.

:

+

:

:

VINCIT XC REGNAT KAROLUS MAGNUS IMPERAT

:

:

XC

Charlemagne here replaces the name and function

19

Christ the

Of

.

,

Thus Emperor

Reverse Obverse

of

St .

with the legends

of

to

.

Gennep

by )

–

(

.

fore

began with

1349 1362

he

the

to

Germany

western

in

of

,

20

of

of

of

the princes the Church Cologne Archbishop William of

of

,

or

’

of d

of

).

of

-

(

In

tice

of

Heinsberg really only Dietrich the Jülich princes enumerated adopted the model King the moutons John the Good France 1350 1364 The other members this house seem have followed the pattern coinage Cologne the archbishop This brings the prac

–

,

it

In

.

–

(

)

,

III

)

(

,

in

,

in

;

coining Christus vincit money this was followed his two suc cessors the archiepiscopal see Adalbert count von der Mark 1363 1364 and Engelbert count von der Mark 1364 1369 Trier )

for

–

(

to

)

po

.

of

in

; .cf

.

f.

(

Nos

,

354

),

1913

.

",

XXX

ZfN

.,

Münzen

92 – 95

to

-

a

of

Die

1914

, (

XXXI

Aachener 251

,

Menadier

J. ,

ibid

“ ., ),

of

Theobald

to

had

.

in

21 20. 10

person

its

become vassals the French crown first pro French bishop the Philip the Fair Bar who became homo ligius 23

of

its

,

on

of

French pattern Cambrai though belonged the ecclesiastical province

,

and Liège issuing coins litically dependent the Reich bishops had Rheims and relatively early days Liège

brai

of

:

,

22

;

21

–

(

of

was Boemund Saarbrücken 1354 1362 and Kuno von Falkenstein adopt the French pattern 1362 1388 who chose their archiepis political copal coins sympathies and monetary usages and here again are found largely coinciding Furthermore we find the bishops Cam

.

,

,

,

:

,

,

in

, ;

to .,

.

,

of

of

.

.

,

P "

88 –

),

(

; ,

)

,

;

.,

f.

).

.

.,

,

, ,

R

.

,

)

; ; A . (

)

, on

),

(

,

(

,

pp

", ,

. (

14

de

,

to (

,

of

. ;

p

.

,

,

III

-

of

.

a

, 22 e .g ., 23

-

,

in a du

I

.

(

),

de

.

,

A

",

, . " Z .,

,

; P .

,

)

,

.

,

)

(

A

,

(

in

-

,

,

Menadier ZfN XXX 1913 434 445 467 491 For Cologne see Noss Die Münzen und Medaillen von Cöln Erzbischöfe von Joseph passim Cöln 1306 1547 Cologne 1913 Die Münzstempel und Punzen dem historischen Museum der Stadt Köln Num XX 1888 110 For Trier Engel and see Noss Die Münzen von Trier 1307 1556 Bonn 1916 Serrure numismatique moyen äge Paris 1894 Traité 1216 Menadier ZfN XXX position verify 1913 491 was not consult again the books Noss and the exact quotations long tradition pro French feeling Trier had the part the archbishops Luxembourg who was also educated see for Baldwin France Kern Ausdehnungspolitik 260 Edmund Stengel Baldewin von Luxemburg ein grenz deutscher Staatsmann des Jahrhunderts Weimar 1937 Cambrai 179 247 Lotte Hüttebräuker Kern Ausdehnungspolitik germ Abt LIX Deutschland und Frankreich ZſRG 1939 135 Charles Robert Numismatique Cambrai Paris 1864

: Laudes

Kantorowicz in

, it was

1304 . However

Regiae

227

not before the time of Bishop John of Arckel

counterfeiting French money

Other counts

of

lawsuit

in a

.

entangled

for

(1364 - 1378 ) that Liège minted Christus vincit coins which likewise were issued by its Bishop John of Bavaria ( 1390 – 1417 ), a member of the house of Wittelsbach .24 The relations of the family of Bar with the kings of France went through many ups and downs. Jolantha of Bar ( cf . above , n . 10 ) was

,

of

25

as

-

of

.

a

a

),

of

Liège

on

at

he

,

;

as

as

is

to

,

,

not make use the Christus vincit motto this the whole became popular shortly after his time but apply his coins the French language which found to

fashion least began

–

(

did

bald

on

, of

of

in

Reynald Bar adopted the French model less suspect way Bar bishop Metz 1302 1319 brother the pro French Bishop Theo

pal coins for example

of

,

on

–

(

),

),

of

–

(

de

of

early the episcopal money Toul the thirteenth century under Bishop Gilles Sorcy 1253 1271 and somewhat later that Ver Apremont dun under Bishop Henry 1312 1350 whereas the munici

of

at

on

the

,

of

,

of

,

. of

Of

.

as

as

of

, ,

of

.

26

,

Metz displayed the same time the symbols the German currency Thus the coinage these bishoprics the frontier reflects the national well the social antagonism within these towns Liège John the house Wittelsbach the bishop Bavaria has to

,

,

by

.

27

of

.

of

, on at

,

in

of

been mentioned Other members his house governing Bavarian possessions the Low Countries likewise began imitate the French motto The county Hainaut had been dependent the French suze rainty ever since the days Philip the Fair Hainaut that time was

Bavaria

1358

(

Albert

of

),

1358

, by –

IV of (

1356

(

III

William

–

is

on

of

,

of

Hainaut

,

of

counts

.

the dynasty Avesnes which was succeeded the Wittelsbach The Christus vincit device found the coins the three Wittelsbach

under

and

28

a

-

)

,

-

(

1346

the mint

of

in

so

take the local custom of

to

had

1338

in

between

,

,

coined

,

Louis

,

telsbach

IV

of

.

29

of

(

).

IV

a

,

,

)

-

V

,

of

and

in

)

,

William 1404 1417 custom thereafter continued the Burgundian count Hainaut John 1418 1427 Furthermore Holland under William Bavaria 1356 1357 similar coin was money finally became popular issued The Christus vincit type the Low Countries that even the German emperor the house Wit 1404

into account and thus Antwerp and perhaps

.

.

,

Brussels Cabinet des Médailles

.

1848

),

Brussels

,

Hainaut

(

, p ; .

de

comtes

of

ff .,

des

monnaies

,

,

.

and passim

) ,

,

,

les

.

ff

,

,

cf .

,

.

. in cit .

,

,

Renier Chalon Recherches sur

No

94

77 29 , 28 27 26

(

.

,

.

,

in

2524 F

Specimens Brussels Cabinet des Médailles Friedensburg Münzkunde und Geldgeschichte der Einzelstaaten des Mittelalters und der neuern Zeit Berlin and Munich 1926 53 mentions also Vaudémont and Lorraine among those lords who followed the French model Count Edward Bar was likewise educated Paris Kern Ausdehnungspolitik 290 Friedensburg loc Kern Ausdehnungspolitik pp 250

University

228

Publications

of California

History

in

the county

of

of

further reflected

in

the French monetary pattern

is

of

ity

even in that of Frankfort , an écu d ' op30 which displayed the legend XPC : VINCIT : XPC : REGNAT : XPC : IMPERAT . The popular

person

the Burgundian

,

in

in

),

,

-

à

,

.

,

of

(

,

Flanders where Louis van Maele 1346 1384 the last ruler the house Dampierre coined his écus francs cheval and other deniers accord ance with the French models Here again the succeeding dynasty the Philip the Bold

be

,

of

.

31

of

.

a

so

),

(

1406

until the anti French attitude

of

1384

-

while

a

for

-

of

continued this the Burgundians brought change also concerning the monetary policy But even the Burgundian Chamber Accounts was conscious the fact that the new Flemish ridders were nothing but French deniers usage

it

,

,

to

to

sure many other princes who considered advisable the general fashion and copy the French Christus vincit legend The lords Elincourt who were Luxembourgs the lords Réthel Rum Ligny Berg and Wallerand men Utrecht Duke Gerard count Luxembourg all followed the same practice also There were

,

32

,

of ,

of

,

.

,

Goldgulden und die Goldprägungen Luschin von Ebengreuth Num ZjN Der Groschenfund von Schoo bei Essen

.

., 2,

,

”

“

,

Arthur Suhle

321

,

),

1910

; cf .

Die ersten sächsischen

XXVII

(

.,

321

;

, ", 68 )

1896

.eg ) ( ,

XLI

, “

30 W a .

im

Schwinkowski Mittelalter ZfN

XXVIII

III

,

of

,

,

,

of

.

follow

,

as

: of ,

;

is

"

. 5 , 5

,

(

of

on

.

MS

,

et

,

.

"

, s .v .

's );

–

)

in

as

-

.

, 85 , n . , 1

25 , ( p

,

(

.

.

,

),

III

17 -

)

in

in

10 14 of

(

) ,

,

1 4

.

82 ,

(

so

on

(

of

IV

,

III

E . N de . -

,

of

as

as

),

(

to

,

of

) , 1,

,

,

in ;

, .3

, ) ,

), (

.

.

.

(

, .

, . p , .

cit .

to

.op ,

of

), .

,

–

, .

, (

,

,

is

20 ,

;

,

of

. 4 ,

XXX

),

,

(

los

;

cf .

(a

to

-

(

.

,

,

.

.,

.

IV

,

.

E

.

IV ppof

in

, op

,

,

is

),

-

to (

la

cf It . ,

of

.

,

,

in

of

of

or 32 .”

'

d

of

in

cf .

la in

."

et

,

.

,

,

et

. . ). . .

,

[

, . . .

et

,

,

in

in

"

.

to

St

a

.fol 1

.

.

fol . In du 2 )

.

.

,

.

.,

, ,

31

(

1931 Royaume Chambre des Comptes MSS 579 génér Brussels Arch See and 580 containing monetary tables the introduction MS 579 fol 580 with Flemish translation the author traces the monetary system interesting paragraph the fifteenth century Louis The text the follows Notandum est quod circa annum domini MCCL tempore Sancti Ludovici regis super francorum celebrata certa conventio fuit facto monetarum principum tam qua comparuerunt deputati multorum civitate parisiensi vestigia pre quam sequendo citramontanorum ultramontanorum ibi cedentium futurum providere volentes concluserunt there follow the regulations about weight etc Idem Rex Ludovicus fecit cudi unum de Anglici vero predictum narium auri vocatum Regale fundamentum tenentes cuderunt dimidium nobile pro duplo Italici Ultramontani Ungarie ducatos Almani Alti florenum Postmodum vero Rex francorum Burgundie Philippus equitem dictum Rider qui omnes scutum vetus dux pondere Regali predicto denarii sunt similes auro valore Specimens the coins Flanders are found Brussels Cabinet des Médailles Cf Freiherr von Schrötter Lexikon der Münzkunde 1930 402 mouton Berg For Gerard see Menadier ZfN 1913 491 No for Wallerand Ligny 1371 1415 Ligny Caron 394 No 665 the Barrois interesting belonged the empire observe similar conditions prevailing also Burgundy kingdom the south the ancient Arles where late 1365 Emperor Charles was crowned king Christus vincit coins were minted by William bishop by Raymond Orange de Garde Arles 1359 1375 and 1340 1393 Caron cit 239 No 405 and 245 No 420 The influence France southwestern borderland Spain does not seem have been effective the kings Henry provinces eastern However two Castile and Leon 1390 1406 Henry only gold and 1454 1475 issued XPS VINCIT coins not but also silver singular feature and which Miss Lucie Dobbie kindly called my attention hispano copper Descripción general Aloiss Heiss las monedas cristianas desde invasión des Arabes Madrid 1865 79 Nos has the legend IESUS VINCIT IESUS REGNAT IESUS IMPERAT and pp 101 103 106 Nos 51 see also Memorial Numismatico Español 1873 Gold reali with the Christus vincit were minted during the thirteenth century by the early Aragonese kings by Peter Aragon and Costanza Trinacria that Hohenstaufen 1282

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

229

Although

the list offered here of princes using the French device on coins is casual and certainly not complete , the instances cited are enough to make it evident how the money design , and frequently also the mone tary system , of the Low Countries as well as of western Germany gradu

of currency and , at the same time , monetary penetration of the German to the French " device ." This by , , marches France began roughly in the second decade of the four teenth century , that is to say that it followed closely on the epoch of Philip the Fair . This name , in turn , stands for the first phase of France ' s

ally fell

prey

the French standard

to

endeavors to carry , both aggressively and peacefully , the cultural and sphere of her influence toward the Rhine . In 1308 , after the German king Albrecht of Hapsburg had been killed by the Swiss , a num ber of German princes signed a convention for the election of a new

political

in Latin nor in German , but in In this convention the western German princes promised to sup

ruler. The instrument was drafted neither

.

French

of

of

all

port one another against anyone whomsoever “ except our Lords, the Kings of Germany and France . '' 33 These princes , whom enjoyed

,

,

or

on

,

.

is

,

of

,

of

of ,

of

,

of

,

,

of of

pensions were the duke Lorraine and Brabant the count Luxembourg John Hainaut and Holland Henry Flanders Guy Flanders the count Jülich and the count Looz and Chiny This practically the same group petty sovereigns which introduced some ten years later the French currency the French legend coins into French

of

of

”

Aragon

so

of

,

(

of

of

.

of

of

"

,

.

their own duchies and counties Thus the numismatic invasion the western marches the Reich evidently was the corollary the political conditions which resulted from the weakness and impotence the empire The simple fact that many princes among German them two emperors Louis Bavaria and ;

)

–

31 di .f

, ( in

;

pp

.

II

,

2 of to .

.

.

cf

, .) ;

in

),

cf .

,

(

;

;

,

. V

, (

) of at , of

., ", ;

in

.

;

f.

)

cf

I of

, e

of

,

e

"

,

(

;

237 –

.

,

. ff .

,

III

)

,

,

-

(

e le in , a 18

IV

., Pl .

.

74 ,

of

,

;

in

f.

)

,

of

"

,

; . it A

64

)

(

, n . ,

(

“

,

-

cf .

(

1,

is of a

33

Il

to

It

'

d

”,

II

,

,

e

“

f. ;

, ,

.

. V .

),

–

),

(

37 di .f

.

pp

, Il ",

,

Sicilian

-

,

"

,

'

d

1285

(

),

James

II

Aragon 1296 and Frederick 1296 1337 but Capobianchi rather than French Cf Archivio della società romana XIX 1896 369 Mariano Amirante reale Giacomo Aragona Circolo numismatico napoletano Studi ricerche 1926 Rodolfo Spahr Aragona reale Federico Bollettino del circolo numismatico napole legitimate tano 1927 was for Turin strike Christus vincit coins the period 1538 1542 because Turin then was under the domination France Francis Principi Maggiora Vergano Piemonte Sabaudi del Alcune nuove monete dei Bollettino della società piemontese di archeologia belle arti XV 1931 139 ibid IX 1925 Venetian coin with the legend CHRISTUS IMPER has nothing do imperator money replaced with the triad means Christus and the former the Signoria which displayed the name emperor the ENRICUS IMPER Num Papal coins with the Christus vincil Christus regnat Christus imperat 1870 224 the notes Sixtus and Pius VI later centuries see for instance for are numerous Barbier de Montault Euvres complets 1893 392 405 The earliest specimen papal florin Gregory XI 1370 1378 minted Avignon the reverse shows the pope enthroned and Camillo the Roman florins like the Christ mandorla 1910 bolle plumbee pontifice del Medagliere Vaticano Milan Serafini Le monete XII and 79 G uy MGH Const 200 Nos 238 Flanders appears the second document only 1285

the tradition was

Charles

IV

,

qualities of German

their

in

Publications

in

History

seigneurs

on

the

western

cut

University of California

230

,

down French and German capabilities finally during the fifteenth century found most felicitous expression the very peculiar culture the Burgundian States astride the Franco

,

in

its

as

of

,

its

of

and even the melting

.

of

its

of

in

of

marches ) were easily won over by France as well as by her clearmonetary system indicates that these regions matters civilization and cultural influences had virtually slipped away from the Reich and had exchanged dubious protection for that France The blending

as

is

by

so

by

of

of

so

.

,

of

German frontier However the magnetism French culture well emissions and propaganda had been effective long before the fourteenth many century that the adoption the French model coins German princes but one additional item illustrating the bonds

to

,

is

It

)

,

to

of

the symbols which the citizens designed

in

was obviously disappointed for

–

(

-

,

III

.

in

is

;

it

,

to

.

which these German lords were connected with France On the other hand the monetary alienation from the Reich was not restricted princes found also the cities worth while mention that Frederick the long ruling 1440 1493 Hapsburg emperor after hav ing granted the people Cologne the right mint their own money

's its

on

an

on

,

,

to

,

Christus vincit Chris

III

.

groschen the legend

of

to

it

,

34 its

.

”

is

;

"

am

.

to

applied florins whilst tus regnat Christus imperat

,

on

asked

of

to

and

of

,

he

put the eagle them the empire Cologne refused and called the emperor their money But the people Ryne nye attention the fact wie die gulden mit dem adelaer gankafftlich geweist synt say that the Rhine the florins with the eagle had never been current Cologne therefore put orb their new coin

.

)

1476

-

fol .

, N .,

31 ,

of

(

", of Z

,

,

f. "

.

,

)

;

A

,

of

in

“

,

.

( 1

.

A

. ; ,

J.

cf ), ), .

, , . ., ,

,

;

146v December

19 a

,

,

)

(

A

",

(

.

- .

(

34

For the privilege Chmel Regesta chronologico Diplomatica Friderici Imp Vienna 1840 No 6828 Noss Die Münzen der Städte Köln und Neuss 1474 1794 Cologne 1926 No Suhle Zum Münzrecht der Städte Köln Werl Marsberg Cologne has und ZfN XXXIX 1929 188 The reply the people by published been Suhle Der Groschenfund von Schoo bei Essen XLI Cologne Kölner Briefbuch 1931 188 from Memorial the Archives Rom

III

APPENDIX THE NORMAN FINALE

It

is well known that until late

OF THE EXULTET

century

the eleventh

in

archaic

an

form

cathedrals , the

of the Exultet ' was used in several South Italian so -called Vetus Itala , which differed considerably from the text of the Missale

Another South Italian peculiarity remained unnoticed , a of the doxology of the praeconium paschale differing from

.?

Romanum

Norman

version

. In

both the Vetus Itala and the Missale Romanum find the customary doxology :

Missal we

the Roman

Per eumdem dominum nostrum Jhesum Christum filium tuum qui tecum vivit et regnat in unitate spiritus sancti Deus per omnia secula seculorum .

The Vetus Itala shows the variant : Qui vivis cum patre et spiritu sancto et regnas

unus Deus in 8. 8.

from either of these is the third version : vivis , regnas , imperas necnon et gloriaris solus Deus solus altissimus , Jhesu Christe , cum sancto spiritu in gloria Dei patris .

Quite different

Qui

semper

n

facsimile grégorienne

,

12

n

, .p

for a

, . 13 ;

,

247

; .

, .p , . .p

),

(

Cf .

158 paléographie musicale

la

, .pl 58 ,

.

above

à

.

.

fol

,

,

p

),

,

1935

158 129

Manfred Bukofzer kindly

Professor

.

,

,

(

,

.

.

.

in

.

2

,

Madrid Bibl Nac Lat MS 132 994 found Dom Grégoire Mº Suñol Introduction

above facing

to a

. : Cf .

fol .

),

, (

.

.

.

.

1

,

Madrid Bibl Nac Lat MS 289 153 1156 facsimile see Harvard Theological Review XXXIV 1941

Paris Tournai and Rome called my attention

."

"

is

in

is

it

of

its

be

This form cannot be traced farther back than the twelfth century , and since it seems to occur exclusively in the three Norman states — Sicily , Normandy , and England — name should the Norman finale Our earliest evidence this form from Norman Southern Italy where found the following manuscripts

tain

: "

et

a

to "

,

is a

82 . Pl .

,

. ; .cf

, n . 14 .

, .p

,

.

,

,

.

of

.

.

of

,

25

, .p

-

,

fol .

,

in

mentioned Analecta Hymnica XLVII No 105 Library MS 379 111 twelfth century missal uncer

,

,

Morgan

.:

.

6

New York origin

is

”

ill .

The manuscript

.”

apulia

),

,

.G .

(

.

of

.

,

.

; ”

,

of

"

,

4

5 .

cf

,

. 3.

,

Palermo Cathedral MS 544 above 158 Myrtilla Avery The Cathedral Exultet Roll twelfth century Exultet Rolls South Italy Princeton 1936 CLXXXV Naples Bibl Naz MS VI 34 fol This Processionale from Troia gloriosissimo rege about the middle the twelfth century containing reference origin see fol 136 nostro For the place Horum festa plebs troiana colat Troia

" , A in

be

,

”,

of

of

1

' ),

.

(n

‘

“

,

43 , - “ .

–

),

181 200

of

”,

a

to

) a

(

]

(

231

.

I

I

.

in

,

),

1910

(

XI

of

Bannister

,

3

.

.

2 H

Theological The Vetus Itala text the Exultet Journal 54 Thé manuscript which feel must study anew before venturing offer definite opinion contains the Praeconium fol 111 commemoration for the

Studies a

1942

, M (

XVII

in

be

”,

To

of

.

–

(

),

of

of

1 A

of

my article more detailed discussion the problem will found Norman Finale the Exultet and the Rite Sarum Harvard Theological Review XXXIV 1941 129 143 the literature there mentioned should added the im portant article Emperors Gerhard Burian Ladner The Portraits Southern Speculum Italian Exultet Rolls and the Liturgical Commemoration the Emperor

University

232

Publications

of California

History

in

In

of

,

, .7 . . , n . 48 .

.

'

p

96 96 , a ; cf

of

, , fol fol . .

166

No

),

is

,

In

(

,

the Missale secundum usum insignis Ecclesiae Rotho Mag Martin Morin Rouen parchment 1499 England this finale the British Museum found

in

consulted

above

copy

. .

,

I

which

905

on

magensis printed

904

by

also

in

found

. .

. .

, ,

Paris

. .

Bibl Nat Lat MS Bibl Nat Lat MS

Paris

is

It

8

. 7.

:

is

in

.

all

These are Sicilian manuscripts ; they are from the twelfth century Normandy the same finale manuscripts found two both the early century thirteenth

,

is

is a

."

of

. G . 3 it ), )

as

,

no .

of

,

a

,

in

,

,

's

of

in

"

to "

is

"

. ,

eo

)

et

et

"

[ sc , .

ab

:

"

.

.

is

;

in

),

(

,

is

.

a

.

,

(

),

,

in

-

im ,

,

. in

"

of

."

a

at

G . , B of .

at

or as

,

so

, ,

in

, is

, if

of

"

:

ad

)

.

(

.

,

(

(

be

,

,

it

.

at

It

"

is a

It ,

:

of

be

,

)

.

(

A

.

SS .

a

,

it

.

a

is

,

, .

is

a

of

,

a

,

an

of "

"

" in in

"

,

,

(

–

),

,

in

a

as

,

,

”

, or p a . "

.

"

a

of

of of

be

, a

98 ", a

.

,

of in

to

,

,

A

,

20

),

(

in is

of

."

, "

“

in

on

("

ill . . ”) “ ,

gloriosissimo imperatore nostro and natural second commemo the Orations Good Friday fol 105 where interlinear addition imperio superscribed pro xristianissimo romano over the xristia im peratore definitely clear that Ladner the article mentioned above has made the mention the emperor these prayers especially the Orationes solemnes manuscript Emperor not prejudicial the origin these prayers meta political idea not political power designation national commemo say may Liturgica Bishop says not we read but do 297 which Historica ration curious illustration this can adduced from the New York Public Library MS fol Missal Bristol 1410 1420 where we find the commemoration for manipulation the pope erased from the Orationes solemnes obviously the six teenth century whereas that for the emperor not touched the latter was not said any event whereas the former was Hence the Morgan Library MS far the emperor commemoration concerned could easily South Italian origin copy manuscript perhaps Spoleto least South Italian made has been suggested because fol 120 three Spoletan saints Gregorius Pontianus and Ysaac manuscript Naples Spoletan are mentioned later Bibl Naz MS VI mentioning Eleutherius Pontianus and Anastasius avail since m ay usage reasonably follows Roman and doubted whether Spoleto ever followed copyist manuscript really Spoletan rite other than Roman The the he was any rate startled by the unusual Praeconium was for the lemma following after this prayer fol 120 he writes Benedictione cerei finita secundum teutonicum legendam lectionem ordinem ascendat lector by previous suggested has been student the manuscript that teutonicus ordo may hint the Teutonic Knights whose master indeed mentioned the century Praeconium the thirteenth Vatican Barb Lat MS 699 XIV 72 fol 104 copy for me of which Ladner then Rome kindly made 1937 for the Barberini MS see Ebner Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte und Kunstgeschichte des Missale Romanum Mittelalter 1896 152 But this suggestion beside the point because the Teutonic Order did not exist when the Morgan MS was written Gregory VII opposed Teutonicus ordo Ordo Romanus the sense famous decision tempore quo Romani autem diverso modo agere ceperunt maxime Teutonicis concessum est regimen huius Lateranensis ecclesie Nos investigantes antiquum autem ordinem Romanum morem nostre superius antiquos prenotavimus patres ecclesie statuimus fieri sicut imi emperor

ration

,

et

I

,

in

" of

,

MS

it

it

,

to

,

of

in

in

of

it

in ,

,

of

, is

,

,

,

.

.

of

77 .

),

.

,

.,

,

In

. ”

in ,

, .c 6 ,

,

,

, 2 3 (

'

',

,

,

),

; (

XVIII ),

.,

,

.

,

in

.

( G

.”

tantes Rev bénéd 1801 179 and his Études textes découvertes Maredsous and Paris 1913 460 Ludwig Fischer Berardi cardinalis Lateranensis Ecclesiae prioris Ordo Officiorum Ecclesiae Lateranensis Historische Forschungen und Freising antagonism Quellen Munich and 1916 That the between the two rites Teutonic and Roman also affected the finale shown by Bernold Constance Migne PL CLI col 981 who complains Micrologus the intolerance the moderni because even Rome the ancient form of the finale iam non sine scandalo locum habere possit this case however was the position the word Deus the doxology that was disputed Thus the scribe the Morgan when noticing usage the deviation from the Roman the Praeconium seems have taken for granted that this deviation was Teutonic whereas fact was the Norman finale may puzzled that have him

Morin

the manuscripts

ritual

containing the

Salisbury

,

practically

in

233

of

all

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

by

is

”

,

magic application

of

diffusion and the almost proverbial

the formula

in

if

or

.

is

,

.“

an

of

“

in

to

,

it

which was introduced during the thirteenth century but does not seem appear earlier text evidently influenced The finale Qui vivis regnas imperas the three clauses the laudes This not surprising we consider the wide Also we should take into account that the praeconium pas chale just the laudes was one the most important manifestations liturgical ruler worship and that Saturday night Holy was sung Week only few hours before the laudes were voiced the High Mass explain the fact that the finale Easter Sunday This seems the prayer

that

of

on

of

of

.

on

to

of

a

at

it

,

,

as

.

period

.

to

of

,

an

be is

of

it

It

is

of ?

or

to

:

to

re .

in

on

”

it

"

of

,

of

to

for the ruler was accommodated the great chant the ruler For the birthplace this finale we must exclude England from the England during outset because the Rite Sarum was introduced the thirteenth century and depended apparently the ritual Rouen Thus the problem concerning the origin the Norman doxology Sicily duced the question Normandy true the usual liturgical migration was from north may south and unfortunate accident Normandy does that our earliest evidence century whereas Sicilian manuscripts show the Norman finale the early twelfth However reverse influence Normandy cannot possibility likely from Sicily ruled out that the Christus vincit legend made first appearance South Italian coins before wandered France see above Chap further in

manuscript transmission

not antedate

,

a

is

It

.

a

on

to

in

of by

is

the

manu

the Exultet

.

in

we

, ;

of

Sicily suggested Roman usage and finally the priority scripts Hence may assume that the Norman finale originated Southern Italy

.

;

.

I)

,

(

irregularities the Exultet was subjected Southern period when changed from the Vetus Itala the to

,

more the form Italy during that

it

of

it

to

its

to

be

as

.

in

the thirteenth

lit .

.

.,

.

,

,

.

.

, )

;

(

of

.

.

.

.

, ,

; cf .

-

as

so

).

. D .

) , ,

65

in

, .

n

, .

p

,

.

cf .

, ;

,

,

(

. .

,

of

,

.

,

.

I

) ,

. F . 20 )

B

.

of . .

.

6

(

,

(

(

,

. J.

4

Legg Cf Wickham The Sarum Missal Edited from Three Early Manuscripts Oxford 1918 119 first found the Norman finale the Antiphonary Worcester Cathedral Cod 160 fol 221 above 172 and inspected also the New York Morgan Library MS 107 fol 129 and the Oxford Bodleian Libr MS 408 Addit MS fol 67v the latter through Mr von Bothmer Brit Mus Addit MS 10028 far known the only twelfth century service Bishop Lit Hist book Rouen unfortunately does not contain the Exultet 298 That the three later Missals Rouen Bibl Munic MSS 276 277 278 contain the Norman finale may be taken for granted our earliest evidence however remains the Paris Bibl Nat Lat MS 904

APPENDIX THE NATIONS IN

IV

II

THE LAUDES AND THE ORDER CENCIUS

study

on the “ Roman and Christian Ideas of Empire , Early Liturgy in " Professor Gerd Tellenbach has outlined very clearly development the of national designations in early mediaeval prayers . He indicates that the original prayer the Imperium Romanum said various occasions during the ecclesiastical year was frequently changed

,

on

for

IN A STIMULATING

the conception

preferred

which predominates expect find uniformity

of

liturgists quite obviously

,

,

.

,

in

of

the Frankish service books the eighth century into one for the During the ninth century however the Frankish Imperium Francorum

Of

the manuscripts

Imperium

Chris

course

.

the same time

at

:

,

Imperium therefore overlapped Christianum appear Romanum had the longest tradi

,

The three designations

Imperium

Imperium

,

Francorum and Imperium The name

of

Romanum

,

.

superscription

or

in

by

it

,

.

-

to

,

in

a

.

to

or

.

we cannot clear cut change from one designation the other Manuscripts were used for many centuries The old designa tions would survive and be carried along and would rarely happen that these designations were altered the manuscripts erasure tianum

,

27 , . . 3 the).

.

n

(p

,

,

it

in

.

at

of

with regard

to in to

of

a

treat the problem

for ,

one litany

to

,

useful however

,

It

be

might

”

.

gate the evolution

without detailed study the litanies and their beyond the scope this present note investi general the national designations the litanies

is

principle

general

of It

in

establish history

a “

so

he

,

to

in

,

It

to

in a

is

of

”

"

surprisingly modest enthusiasm the Frankish Church lengthy footnote Tellenbach deals with the laudes only seemed him that connection with the acclamation the army expressions Francorum Romanorum Christianorum Alamannorum chaotically that Teutonicorum were used deemed wiser not

Rome

to or

;

on

a

is

it

,

,

of ,

.

in

in

all

be

,

In

.

of

's

is in

be

its

be

it

,

and in

might expected that name would found over and over the Frankish mass books after Charlemagne coronation 800 and the revival the imperial dignity the West This however not Italy the case some regions above revival the expression Imperium registered Romanum may true but the whole the tion

again

least

-

.

,

be

at

,

;

is

a

in

.

,

the laudes This feasible indeed once the laudes have been classified reasonable way the various national designations appear much less chaotic than might assumed first glance The ancient Gallo Frankish laudes contain with two significant excep

]

24 ff .

,

58 , . 35 . .ff

),

.

,

,

.

III

,

. 2 ,

,

[

.

( ; =

ed

., p .

.

.

. 1,

,

,

of

.

.

,

,

234

13

.

No

,

in

.

“

,

H

,

59 ,

10

of ; 2

.

E

",

“

1

,

in

Tellenbach Römischer und christlicher Reichsgedanke der Liturgie des Sitzungsber Heidelberg especially pp frühen Mittelalters 1934 Abh See also Kantorowicz The Problem Mediaeval World Unity The Quest for Unity History Stanley Pargellis Report Political World Vol The Annual the American Historical Association for the Year 1942 Washington 1944 pp op See however Tellenbach cit 53 No the variants and also pp No

Kantorowicz

:

Laudes Regiae

235

tions , the acclamation to the exercitus Francorum . This custom lasts until the late ninth century . One exception to this rule is found in a formulary of St . Gall (858 – 867 ). It refers to Pope Nicholas I, King Louis the Ger man , and Queen Emma . The army here is styled exercitus Francorum et Alamannorum . The reason for the addition of Alamanni may be sought in the parochial pride of the monastery which Louis the German seems to have visited at the end of 859 after his deplorable campaign against

the Bald . Themore plausible ground , however , is that prayer for the exercitus Francorum without restriction would have in cluded also the army of Louis ' West Frankish brother and enemy . Hence , the term Alamannorum serves to distinguish the Eastern Frankish army

his brother Charles a

. This does not imply neces tendency , not at least in a sentimental way . It is a distinction which reflects the haziness of the term " Frankish ” in the times of the fratricidal wars , a limitation rather than an amplification of the hails to the army . from

the " French ” army of Charles the Bald

sarily

a " national”

The second exception to the rule does not refer to " separatism ” but has almost the opposite meaning . The expression exercitus Christianorum appears , for the first and only time in the forms of the Carolingian era , in the laudes of Chieti to the Emperor Louis II and the Empress Angilberga . The date is presumably 865 – 866 . Tellenbach (p . 36 ff.) has rightly empha sized that the conception of phrase Imperium Christianum

Christian imperialism ” as reflected in the was closely connected with the war against infidels or " bad Christians .” Every army fighting the Moslems would consider itself as championing the whole Christian world or the universal idea of a politically nonexistent Imperium Christianum . This is true with reference to the laudes of Chieti. During the winter 865 – 866 , Louis a "

II

camped near Chieti with an army which he had levied by extremely Italy . severe measures for the war against the Moslems in Southern Hence , this acclamation to the army presents itself as an early evidence confirming the thesis that the terms Imperium Christianum and exercitus Christianus , notwithstanding their significance in the absolute , were ap plied in the relative in order to stress the contrast against the infidels . Exercitus Christianus , with or without an implicit antithesis against phrase within the realms which the infidels , remained the standard emerged from the collapse of the Carolingian monarchy . The German

laudes term

in the times of the Ottonian and Salian emperors do not contain a other than exercitus Christianus to designate the army. In the

• Prost, Quatre pièces, pp . 175 f. 4 Vatican , Reg . MS 1997 fol. 160v ; for the date , see Gaudenzi in Bullettino dell Istituto Storico Italiano , (1916 ) , 376 ; for the events L . M . Hartmann , Geschichte Italiens im Mittelalter , : 1 (Gotha , 1908 ) , 265 ff . The items referring to , German English , Norman , and French forms can be found easily through the General Index at the end of this book .

XXXVII III

'

University

236

Publications in History

of California

( to

for

Franco -Burgundian laudes , and in those of the former Frankish depend encies , Aquitania and Septimania ( see below , Appendix V ) , only a army Christian is mentioned . This is true also the hails the army

.

in

In

.

"

”

national

”

early times the English prayers are remarkable for stressing the rather than the universal character the laudes sung

From "

,

to

in

old

"

a "

-

to

an

of . ).

of

in

,

to

Philip Augustus see how Hugh Capet France from the times Only excep ever the Laudes Soissons one French province forms tion this rule Normandy The first change toward nationalism the acclamation the England army originated not within the Carolingian Empire but

is

it

(

,

,

of

rex

but also

the exercitus Anglorum

.

of

),

the earlier forms

to

to

of

rex pacificus

,

in

,

In

.

is

I

to

William and Queen Matilda 1068 still the exercitus Chris though only along with omnibus principibus tianus which hailed Anglorum the formulary the twelfth century however we find acclamations not only the and regina Anglorum thus replacing the The its

' I

to

,

.

in

,

Moreover

.

rex

,

Francorum

in

.

the French

,

King

”

“

Rouen

of

as

a

a

et

pacificus rex was almost compelled Deo coronatus magnus receive likewise national designation He was suddenly acclaimed

mus

order

in to in to

,

.

in

his

in

,

of

,

in

"

to

"

its

of

or

,

.

is

true

in

with reference the forms Worcester the thirteenth century This English nationalism the laudes seems have Normandy William source rather one sources conditions duchy Consequently the dukes was acclaimed Normannorum dux feudal overlord the king France who was usually acclaimed Serenissi same

-

.

In

to

to

is

,

it

do

or

for

it

,

to

for

!

all

of

to

avoid difficulties the acclamation the army was entirely omitted Normandy might have been difficult countries Indeed tell pray whether Rouen was the French the Norman army France proper national designations for the king not occur earlier than illuminating the thirteenth century and find that apparently

et

a

,

It

.

to

of

"

be

to

of

in

,

to

"

“

.

”

"

St .

of

in

”

in

nationalizing Rheims made the start its laudes The religion anything Rheims the time Louis could not be expected but national and thus we find the Rheims laudes 1257 the accla pacifico mations the excellentissimo regi Francorum Deo coronato may be noted that whereas the English title and his French army

.

of

of

a

,

Rex Anglorum Deo coronatus the French maintained the eschatological note mediaeval rulership and combined with the national designation the image the liturgical rex pacificus then was simply

(

,

virtue

of

.

of

was universal

by

the Sancta Romana Ecclesia

,

too

,

,

Church

of

,

a

.

,

all

.

an

)

-

to

-

as

op this general development the Franco Roman laudes exceptional place Never was the the Gallo Frankish have phrase exercitus Christianus adopted by Rome The Holy See after was universal not because its holder was Christian bishop but because Apostles The he was the Roman bishop the successor the Prince Within

posed

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

237

of

exercitus

Romanorum

The laudes

of

considered

else

an

to

,

,

of

.

-

, ,

is

exercitus Romanorum

et

:

,

for instance

Francorum

every other

.

and this designation would always precede that

Romans

of

,

reason Romanorum ruled out For this one exception the Franco Roman laudes would always display the name the

however

We

is

of

is

of

is

, it

a

in

is

;

it

-

a

,

an

is

.

of to

so

peror and for this

nation

is

,

827

in

which the word Romanorum has been omitted that there figures merely exercitus Francorum not really ex ception this rule This form Franco Roman specimen adapted King Louis the German provincialized form the use which the Emperor Louis the Pious commemorated true but the army acclaimed that the Eastern Frankish king and not that the em 824

-

Ratisbon

.

and above

an

all

Rome. The Church was Roman and so was, from a Roman point of view , the imperial army . The physical soldiers representing the emperor 's army might be Franks or Teutons — these designations were exchangeable in the Roman forms— but metaphysically the imperial army was always

in to

et

-

In

.

an be

to

)

's

St .

(

of

no formulary

in

when

-

know

because

of

do

the epithet Francorum was exchanged for Franco Roman laudes falling the period between the ninth and the early twelfth century Benedict Peter seems extant the twelfth century laudes transmitted by Benedict we find acclamation the exercitus Romanorum Teu

not

Teutonicorum

as

be

.5

or

to

of

is as

”

"

of

.

et

,

in

,

.

is

.

It

true that the laudes the Vatican Lat MS 7114 and the Codex Gemundensis contain the odd reading exercitus Francorum representing the They have been claimed Romanorum Teutonicorum form transition from the Frankish the German Empire and they have been dated accordingly laudes the ninth tenth century tonicorum

century

sequence

,

or

late thirteenth

is

the Vatican Codex

,

datable

,

time

is

at

,

To

.

to

,

,

begin with the This suggestion however not likely correct only manuscript extant which contains the three nations and the same even fourteenth

Romanorum

,

(2 )

,

(1 )

Francorum

.

”

,

“

,

in

.

no

by

,

Teutonicorum

the

is

(3 )

.

and means convincing and looks like patchwork For during the epoch which Teutonicorum could have been used the word Francorum would have indicated already the French and not the always took Frankish army Moreover the designation Romanorum Second

,

f.

,

“

.

”,

. is , , ”

,

cf . “ "

,

25 ,

.

., p .

10

(

", ),

. II

,

is ,

f.

) . ,

(

.op

, In

f.

58 "

, . , p

cf .

2

, .

cf .

,

),

-

,

to (

.

as

as , is

)

- ff .

(

”,

.p

to

is "

,

cf .

'',

In

.

.

.,

,

”

)

,

( “

,

of

to

of

)

,

( p .

in

”

,

J.

of

"

•

,

Eichmann Die Ordines der Kaiserkrönung ZfRG kan Abt 1912 follows the arguments Schwarzer Die Ordines der Kaiserkrönung For schungen zur Deutschen Geschichte XXII 1882 expression 201 The exercitus Arnulph Teutonicorum the time Carinthia 887 899 with whom Eichmann Schwarzer and Biehl 110 try connect this formulary sounds anachronistic actually Arnulph the laudes which refer the army acclaimed exercitus Corveyer Studien Francorum Lehmann 71 The word for German during the ninth century Vigener more often Theodiscus than Teutonicus Bezeichnungen für Land und Volk der Deutschen 1901 33 whose collection however not complete and somewhat superannuated Regnum Teutonicorum early found 919 920 Bresslau Die ältere Salzburger Annalistik Abh papal records the word Teutonicus Preuss Akad Berlin 1923 Abh appear before 965 Vigener does not seem cit 41

University of California Publications

238

in

History

the first place, and to find it framed between the French and the Teutons must arouse our suspicion . What Schramm has said about the Order of the Coronation to which these laudes are attached , namely , that this Order showed amplifications added

at a time when the Order itself was holds good also for the acclamations to the army . The very reasonable and appropriate formula of Benedict of St. Peter s longer

no

,

used

'

( exercitus Romanorum et Teutonicorum ) was the authoritative model , but it was turned into nonsense by the preceding Francorum which the late redactor borrowed perhaps from some earlier acclamations and placed before the correct hail . On the other hand , it is almost impossible that a formula reading Francorum et Romanorum should have been augmented and " modernized ” by an additional Teutonicorum for the very simple always took prece reason that such a formula did not exist . Romanorum

, and a " modernization " in Ottonian times , if really was to be preserved and a new designation to be added , would have probably created the form Romanorum , Francorum et Teutonicorum and not the one actually found in the late manuscripts . dence

of Francorum

Francorum

arguments there is yet another detail to make us wonder whether these garbled laudes can belong to an early period . For there is the remarkable fact that these acclamations are incorporated in the Orders of the Coronation . Although the laudes were sung at the im In addition

to these

in Rome, as well as at some royal coronations , this song separation from the Litany was always recorded separately and after not within the Ordines proper the Vienna MS 1817 fol 183 we find formulary Pope Syl true Gallo Frankish laudes referring

',

.

the

to

,

In

-

of

a

,

is

it

.

its

perial coronation

of

a

at .

,

.,

,

;

, I,

in

).

of

,

( cf . .

to

to

II

II

appended vester and King Henry Coronation Order German king But these laudes are appended and not arranged within the Order Andrieu Ordines 397 Migne PL CXXXVIII col inserting the laudes 1119 The custom the Coronation Orders

of

a

to

to

is

.

's

St . ,

in

.

of

,

their proper place within the divine service namely between the first Collect and the Epistle does not seem occur earlier than the twelfth century Benedict incorporate formulary Peter the first Chronologically there follows the English laudes papales his Order

et

in

,

in

by

, at in

of

.

of

of

in

an

at

to

of

.

In

.

of

Order the twelfth century where the laudes follow after the Sta retine the Sicilian Order the twelfth century the laudes least are mentioned post epistolam The laudes the emperor are inserted Order the imperial coronation for the first time Cencius Savelli the last decade the twelfth century We find them their correct place also the imperial Order 1209 which remained force until the six

, . 2 .

355

n

1929

),

XI

(

ArchUF

.,

Ordines

”,

,

Schramm

“

•

,

in

,

.

In

century short Coronation Orders containing the laudes within the liturgical action are almost mushrooming the twelfth century teenth

-

: Laudes

Kantorowicz whereas earlier evidence

239

It is, therefore , not

lacking .

is

Regiae

likely that the

Vatican Lat. MS 7114 and the Codex Gemundensis should have antici pated by three hundred years a practice which was connected with the general liturgical development after the Age of Gregory VII . The later compilers obviously acted under the influence of authorities of the twelfth century or of their own time , and the laudes as well as other elaborations must be considered later additamenta inserted at a time when the super annuated Ordo had fallen into desuetude for many centuries . At any rate

the the

, Roman and Teuton bring his work up to date .

Army ” betrays

odd acclamation to a " Frankish efforts of a

compiler

to

The argument concerning the nonincorporation

of the laudes in the Ordines at a date earlier than the twelfth or late eleventh century should be taken into consideration also with reference to the so -called Cencius , the second of two Orders of the Imperial Coronation transmitted by Cen cius Savelli , papal chamberlain and later Pope Honorius . I would have

II

III

deal with the controversial date of this Order , which oscillates between the times of Otto I and Henry VI, had not recently Dr. Biehl ( see below ), influenced by Professor E . Eichmann , made the laudes in proving that this Order falls Cencius one of the main arguments century the tenth Professor Eichmann thesis and following that merely Biehl that the Cencius laudes the question the laudes will treated here display form similar the early Frankish formu declined

to

him

of

to

(

a

to )

in

"

in

)

-

is

a

,

”

shorter form which became customary the statement implying among other things that the that Franco Roman formularies flourished only the

(

”

"

—

's

.

is

be

—

of

laries rather than twelfth century early Frankish

.?

,

times Translated into our terminology this imperial means that the laudes Cencius show more similarity with imperial the Franco Roman forms than with the papal laudes introduced early the late eleventh twelfth century Thus the similarity and Ottonian

imperial laudes with imperial laudes

to

as

or

,

.”

“

.

it

,

to

back

of

imperial the dissimilarity papal laudes prompts Eichmann date the Cencius Order possible He dates tenth century

as

far

laudes

of

.

in

or

-

in

II

Carolingian

in

for

II

, it to

.

in

.

a

it

to

a

to

's

so

many facts that Eichmann statement confounds long disentangle would need dissertation the threads However there are few points which seems worth while stress order clarify the problem Professor

et

, ,

) cit .

II (

.

op

f

., , ” 30 , n . . 1 , ., , .

.

II,

.,

,

29

,

of -

's

f.

.

,

in pp

is

,

L

" pp

)

"

,

(

,

of

",

. f . .

)

10

f. . ;

(

,

,

7

of

For the last phase the controversy see Eichmann Das Officium Stratoris Historische Zeitschrift CXLII 1930 especially and the replication Robert Holtzmann Zum Strator und Marschalldienst ibid CXLV 1931 For the older literature about the date Cencius see Schramm pp 289 The place quoted found Eichmann article ZfRG kan Abt 1912 Biehl Das liturgische Gebet 110 Strepae

University of California

240

Publications

History

in

1. One reason for the confusion is that Professor Eichmann does not distinguish enough between papal and imperial laudes in the twelfth century . His state

clearly

ment is a truism so far as it implies that the imperial acclamations of Cencius have more resemblance to the imperial acclamations of the distant past than to the papal acclamations of the twelfth century . Actually , however , even this truth , which seems obvious and yet means nothing as to the date , is only half correct , as I will prove . 2. The statement implies that the papal formulary transmitted by Benedict and Albinus was the " customary form ” of all Roman laudes in the twelfth century . This

(

as

)

(

, of it

"

of “

“

”

's

f. ).

)

f.

, .

pp

ill - .

,

( cf .

III

is a generalization which is completely without basis and must be rejected . The im perial laudes were indeed " papalized " but , to our knowledge , not before 1209 and not before the relatively new form of papal laudes had become dominant within the papal ceremonial ; this last took place shortly before the accession of Innocent above pp 132 Professor Eichmann error results apparently from the mis leading and founded distinctions between Gallican and Roman laudes see papal laudes above 101 which prompted the surmise that the form trans mitted by Benedict was the form Roman laudes papal and imperial without limi is to

, in

,

a

,

,

.

et -

to

)

-e

-

(

,

.

3

of

.

-

in .

or

,

in

is

say That assumed that there was only one species used fact both Benedict and Albinus show that the Franco Roman forms were used for the emperor and the papal forms for the pope Benedict and Albinus have handed down two formularies laudes used Rome during the twelfth century one papal including several variations namely papal piscopal and papal monarchic laudes and one imperial the latter being normal Franco Roman formulary modernized by the acclaim the army as erercitus Romanorum Teutonicorum Hence Benedict and Albinus distinguish clearly be

tation distinction Rome whereas

,

is

.

is to

as it

if

or

to

be

.

of

(

of

he to

,

.

)

,

an

is

a

in

II

to

· as so

·

H

·

. . .

"

·

,

H

,

of

,

,

).

,

,

II, II

·

. . .

·

·

“

H

.

, H · as

(

of

of

of

,

on

,

of

-

”

-

"

an

as

of

to an "

!)

It ''

'8'

).

,

II .

a

(

–

II

of

"

of

(

in

.

4

.

or

, )

( in

of

to

,

,

-

-

of

)

( in

be

II

of

as

.

ties

to

to

of

( b )

( a )

to

chants the pope and the chant the emperor along with other authori This juxtaposition and simultaneity the two forms known Professor anyone familiar with the matter However the coexistence Eichmann well the two forms would not have fitted the cause defended by Professor Eichmann since Cencius can dated back Ottonian Salian times only the Cencius laudes precede time the papal form the twelfth century and follow time the Franco Roman forms the Carolingian era Thus according Eichmann the Cencius laudes must fall between the Franco Roman form which considers out date by probably the tenth century and the papal form the twelfth century Therefore the evidence produced by Benedict and Albinus had either ignored invalidated Professor Eichmann chooses the second expedient and declares that the imperial laudes Benedict and Albinus despite their containing acclamation for the Army represent the Romans and Teutons old Carolingian form the time Pope Hadrian figure out where Professor Eich 867 872 was not easy Pope Hadrian mann had discovered Franco Roman formulary referring and Emperor Louis Biehl however whose discussion the Cencius laudes rich misinterpretations and distorted judgments quotes page 157 what he calls Franco German Formulary the time Louis dated 870 which presents itself offprint the Albinus text Liber censuum 91 Albinus course mentions neither Hadrian nor Louis He simply uses Benedict does the sign that pape imperatori we read Domno Domno This usual tween

.

, in

II, to

,

is , to

,

”,

“

of

, 30 , n of .3 n. 1 , .

f. ,

,

of

.

.,

.

op .

.

,

9 8

,

Eichmann Hist Zeitschrift CXLII produces say the least confused What Biehl cit pp 110 and 111 and inconsistent The place the singing the laudes has nothing do with the place within the Mass the crowning ceremony which Cencius was not con summated between Epistle and Gospel but preceded the Mass

Kantorowicz : Laudes Regiae

241

stands for N = nomen . Professor Eichmann , however , seems to consider these signs as abbreviations of names , or rather as initials , and supplements Hadrianus ) and Hludovicus ) . Through this emendation Professor Eichmann indeed rids himself of the inconvenient evidence of Benedict and Albinus for the survival of the imperial laudes in the Franco -Roman form until the twelfth century . For it is clear that the formularies of Benedict and Albinus lost their relevance for the twelfth century , if they really copied verbatim and in an antiquarian manner a superannuated Carolin

. Their evidence , in this case, might well be considered negligible by Professor Eichmann . 5 . Unfortunately , Professor Eichmann failed to take into account the consequences of his " emendation . ” If Benedict 's and Albinus ' s formularies were in fact literal copies of " Hadrian laudes ,” this would imply that Pope Hadrian II and Emperor Louis II were given the pleasure of hearing the chanters sing in 870 : " Exercitui Romanorum et Theutonicorum [ !] vita et victoria . " This , I believe , closes the discussion . 10 gian formulary

So long as another twelfth - century pattern of Roman imperial laudes has not been detected , we are entitled to hold that the forms transmitted

by

Benedict and Albinus were those used in their own times . There is no ground for the theory that the Franco -Roman form , revised by the ex change of Teutonicorum for Francorum , should not have survived until

the end of the twelfth century . By that time ( in 1191 or Albinus 's friend , the chamberlain Cencius Savelli , made a

of

1197 new

) , indeed , redaction

the imperial Coronation Order and also rearranged the laudes

occasion

.

This

is

their

form

on

this

: 11

Exaudi Christe !

Domino nostro C[ elestino ?) a Deo decreto summo Ponti fici et universali Pape vita !

Exaudi Christe !

Domino nostro a Deo coronato peratori vita et victoria !

Exaudi Christe !

Domine nostre N . eius coniugi excellentissime Impera trici vita !

magno et pacifico

Exaudi Christe !

Exercitui Romano et Theutonico vita et victoria !

Salvator mundi Sancte Michael

tu illos adiuva

Sancte Sancte

tu illos adiuva tu illos adiuva

Gabriel Raphael

tu illos adiuva tu illos adiuva tu illos adiuva tu illos adiuva tu illos adiuva tu illos adiuva tu illos adiuva

Sancte Petre Sancte Paule Sancte Johannes Sancte Gregori Sancte

Im

Maurici

Sancte Mercuri

Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat .

/ Christus vincit , Christus regnat , Christus imperat . II, the " Italian " and son of Lothar , would be doing with a German army - even if we assume that the expression Teutonicus might have been used at so early a date - is anything but clear . R

384

.

, .p

11 It is found in Liber censuum , 1, 5* ; cf. Schramm , op .

cit .

10 Cf. above , n. 5 . What Louis

University

242

Publications

of California

History

in

Spes nostra

immortalia secula seculorum

Amen

.

Ipsi laus , honor et imperium

.

per

Christus vincit Salus nostra Christus vincit Victoria nostra Christus vincit Honor noster Christus vincit Murus noster inexpugnabilis Christus vincit Laus nostra Christus vincit Triumphus noster Christus vincit

,

no

II

-

a

.

as in

of

of

of

In

.

to

of

a

of

old

it

,

is

It

quite obvious and has always been noticed that the Cencius represent laudes form transition from the Franco Roman formu laries the papalized emperor laudes 1209 Cencius there are invocations saints interrupting the sequence acclamations The saints form continuous sequence just the laudes papales the early

the

in

we

is

he

,

in

a

!

!

et

it

but

!

et

,

not only unlikely

:

"

et

et et

et

is

2

, ,

The evolution

3

: :II

Exercitui Romanorum Francorum vita victoria Exercitui Romanorum Theutonicorum vita victoria victoria Theutonico vita Exercitui Romano 1

:

. .

2 1

.

3

Carolingian

Benedict Cencius

in

the Benedict and Albinus texts combination with which the evolution also becomes clear acoustically stage

"

without the intermediary

of

.

,

:

it

it

to

.

in

.

as

et

et

is

in

of

is

to

.

of of

:

of

”

“ a

is

The emperor

.

of

century and the papalized imperial laudes the early thirteenth styled still Deo coronatus which not the later formulary The acclaim the army remarkable for find that adjectives rather than given national designation the form that nouns Romano Theutonico has replaced Romanorum Theutoni corum the Benedict and Albinus forms We take this another indi cation the date This adjective form did not fall with the earlier tradition because was incompatible with the Frankish acclamation army the exercitui Franco did not exist because would have been cacophony Actually the adjective form cannot have been developed twelfth

also disagrees with

.

byas It

,

as

the time when they were written the twelfth century

of

in

,

”

they are and that their date falls Cencius namely the last decade

in

“

.

; .

as

"

"

to

,

is

.

of

the chronology the manuscript transmission However the fact decisive that the Cencius laudes show for the first papalize time the tendency the imperial laudes Therefore they cannot possibly antedate the laudes papales such and these laudes papales make their appearance not earlier than the twelfth century may be safely maintained that the Cencius laudes are exactly old

APPENDIX

V

THE FRANCO - BURGUNDIAN

'

LAUDES

Ivrea IV and his antipope display peculiarities Clement ( ) certain which have been mentioned in their proper places . The most striking feature is the acclamation to the

of

THE LAUDES

III

Emperor

sung to

Henry

'

the

pope as prime sedis episcopus . It discloses Henry s political program according to which the pope was to be merely the first among the imperial bishops . Thus the laudes of Ivrea certainly do not reveal a tendency to

curtail imperial prerogatives . All

,

.

,

this

,

In

.

,

of

Germany of

,

as

,

)

(

,

.

a

to

the laudes those Arles and Besançon which tally verbatim with each other These two forms have royal patrons Maurice Sigismund the Burgundian king and Victor

,

however

, )

,

In

tradition different from that similarity Ivrea display

a

followed

of

apparently

,

of

.

(

,

to

in

is

more remarkable the fact that the saints invoked for the emperor are not those that follow customarily the German royal and imperial laudes after the acclamation the ruler namely the Déesis group Mary the Archangels and John the Baptist which has disappeared completely their place we find other saints important yet n amely minor rank Maurice Denis and Victor Ivrea

,

.

of

by

,

,

Narbonne thrusts itself upon

us ,

question

an

in

as

that the

of

as

St .

,

116

25

,

of .pp of

above The laudes

so

.

this holds true also for the laudes

Septimania

,

the

,

forms All

these

the capital

Cf .

,

,

all

in

saint

).

of ,

(

–

.3

and the other the period 1024 The saints king Burgundian invoked for the are not but French Denis Médard Martin Corneille However Déesis group has been omitted the army George figures forms Ivrea Arles and Besançon and of

century

996

,

of

which two specimens are known one

cathedral Autun

the early tenth

a

,

of

of

, of

is

Burgundian

or

to

,

is

a

for to

is

.

,

"

to -

”

to

as

.

in

It

.

and the Déesis group likewise has disappeared Ivrea has thus Maurice perhaps permis and Victor common with Arles and Besançon style them sible treat these three formularies whole and Burgundian type say Franco laudes That that these laudes probably were used Burgundy whose similar them the kings realms emerged after the collapse the Carolingian Empire hypothesis yet another This countenanced the formularies

;

cf .

46 .

of

,

,

57 f.

pp

, ),

–

as

(

,

to

of a

an

of .

”,

31 . ,

of -

of

,

.

),

-

, . V ,

of

in

, .

"

,

, .

n

p

.

.

,

MS

243

)

(

ante Dominum Archi adsunt vel Tres persone si

epistolam

margine

:

( in

“ In

die sancto Pasche inter collectam episcopum hec letania decantetur

et

:

)

(

– X

(

III

lemma

MS

.

,

.

. of ,

-c

in

, of

;

to

.

,

.

,

,

,

.,

CXXXVIII

3

,

-

.

,

2

100 entury Vatican Borg Lat the eleventh Besançon are found 359 fols 135 136 those Arles are extant only the edition Du Cange Migne PL 889 The relationships between the two forms have been stressed by Erdmann Kreuzzugsgedanke 257 For the laudes Autun see Kantorowicz Ivories and Litanies Antiphonary Paris Bibl Nat Lat 778 fols 217v 218v Narbonne marginal notes belonging later hand the the twelfth century By means Pope formulary has been made suitable for the period 1272 1276 for the names Gregory Bishop Peter 1271 1276 Montbrun 1272 1286 and King Philip yet unpublished has the following 1270 1285 have been added The form

whether the ancient Carolingian

as

a

in

in

in

. it

Déesis group of saints invoked ruler was not first discarded the Carolingian successor states whereas royal and imperial prerogative Germany survived France and

the

of California Publications in History for

University

244

/

R

. . .)

Tu

et /

.

;

of

:

of

;

,

,

,

:

,

). ”

.

,

; of

,

, of

,

:

,

et

. . . .

R

(

et

pueri respon tres antiquiores incipiunt dicunt ter Christus vincit pueri dicunt Domino dent ter Postea dicunt illi tres Exaudi Christe pueri respondent summo Postea dicunt maiores Salvator mundi illum adiuva sic deinceps the bishop the pope are Salvator mundi Peter Paul and Laurence The saints Mary Justus and Pastor the king Salvator mundi Andrew and Denis the army John Vincent and George

PLATES

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL .

HIST . VOL . 33

[KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE IT.

DIATO

.

9920

OD

CHILD LITE

CHRISTI

CHRISTUS

INCIT

.

AISTAD of

; ' , ;

d or

'

or d

,

d

St .

,

247

]

[

'

d

;

c,

or d ; ' e, or

,

,

b

,

: a ,

XPC Vincit XPC Regnat XPC Imperat Louis Ecu Philip the Bold Reine Philip the Fair Masse Philip the Fair Chaise Iron Shield of Don Juan Austria

[ KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST . VOL . 33

Osram

Ivory Triptychs

O

: Déesis. a , Louvre , Harbaville

III

ndo

Triptych

; b,

Vatican , Museo Christiano

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST

. VOL . 33

[ KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE IV

aicpis :7 preſbrúſhmandplaa

af. Decenfin

brevuterpfal

choro

Lenabus lecamá queleqar

-

-

yucley

Panrdælis

fon

.

.

Qufmfetenob

elevró

u

. . .

Xpree

Kürielefon

.0 .á . . .

múdios

Sýrrãour

audinof

King

249

's

The

]

Eleison

[

Kyrie

:

Xpr

vrtiprox 11

O

Prostration

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST . VOL . 33

LOOGIC

[KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE

0800

RONO

10

SOOOOO

IO

ala

,

]

;

Liturgical

250

b

Sacerdos

[

et

,

W

Rex

.

a d

I.

IO

a

O

)

.

sha

20

00

me

JO

ROO 960000

TO

SERIES

.ORQAGESLAGENORGASRORO

Reception

V

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST

[ KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE

. VOL . 33

MOTO US KEZ

b a , Charioteer Acclaimed in the Circus ; b , Allocutio and Acclamatio ; c, Triumphal entry of Constantius

II

VI

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST . VOL . 33

[KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE

rzecie

P

sormod

de

Kristall

Valentino So

SE

ARA

IS

SA

Хрг чnet xir

Lite

Soccer

GRAVIT

Wpruner

.

Garia

Laudes Regiae 252

of

prinderea

]

condimento

.

Vfunger

e

festa

:

um

.

primeraz

)

xpfreguar

[

Xjöfumet

111

Rideas

Examen

Autun

VII

CALIF . PUBL . HIST . VOL . 33

[ KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE

in con

Byble

.

V

.

by

by

,

of

,

of

,

oto

!

,

of de all , at the

is to

ſape that holyleypture borbe tent anbneweteftamenttrulp trandlated the bergte the linebzueandGreke terted byl bpuerfe ingene thate ercellent learned mea crpeettatbetozlapte corpntro Buchart Grafton Coward wbitchurcb ad

.

Il

.

Cum priuilegio imprimen dumColum

S2

VIVAT .

O

FIC

Lih

w

RED VAT

EN

!

Rex

of

Vivat

the Cranmer Bible

253

]

Title page

[

SV

ACThe jengipte

tbe

Belo

mau

SPIL

D

UNIV .

VIII

[ KANTOROWICZ

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST . VOL . 33

got

it

,

memota dalma planetding uľuiola

fou

thi

fin

.

hiz

'

beri

.

w

254

]

:

Durandus Laudes

.

19 "

"

S

perupas

Taupau propiques police forms

by adunroney

[

:

/

. lů .

re “

Araraar

aujian

.

y

atito2103

.

,

de

.

id

tn

alt uar

Hi5 professori

Tabur tur ordor

wo

picontos

caiſon mapit pft alta

posters cerone

fishery

wis

Fai coudépuas an tkabz imcorate pit

p .

i

febitn

ar

yo color

b

illis

ho

..

fir

tare

tontoní Aby

und

videlzidieb

iqb3 pönteos pyral

eniai

feptébéiuglia fonigbº iaumui omitié

mbios rponbirtur

te

a

iplo

mana 03Catia wiolAXO wloue unrjnqaro pe

uebz

dicüt ipapuis

fouépimabz

ante Autütuo lawtamgaloe

1 uglia

lauza

uns luggatiis

Sugree

Wola aiun

ly

të

close umar ifetto wapáne

faiteir

gtt

.

:

oử

ion

ti .

ao

earta

Liubia

Cattleggout

cunaging

qó

ci

ipvelliceitamonte Glia laus

at

(

utingtones vermitis finglis imton Hipre fua potis repme

inoni

mrams palmaz albis

1dum

elit

ad

:

a

bovno ucipueſtos non

utit

a

4

merit pent auentin ortale agí offittñe inuciens notas tone

wlons afumur aten anec oftifmite idper

nóng

leptuagefi

atab epbre

:

tia

.

ta

spia

Dvac

tutaf nóniti

faimar

ofbletanic Ghinion uľatoBlou itende idiebz friatibiqiby

as

wlox

albo

að

fit

smitrans

una binafone æru Hicon

imita qoriduc

M .

boicon utű

e * Kreubndia 's

&

-

PLATE IX

Rubric

301

-

feruer

dog

anum

chouxteliater

lopulum

rp

attonerais

'

Jatorita

voun

conferuicher

fish

. .

tam

choi

-

uns

dura

. .xy

_

egen noftruin

:

Durandus Laudes

]

255

lv

habeant

tempow

loni

Text

.

_

ng

pinoſtní

cempoma

_

ata fchater

anfør

[

uer ditores

annis

.

chors

.

om

fræ

L

ponafia

citoresh

.

_

/

auto

hanoiamus aitoralum

mo

colaust

ieak

rsuiat

chvia

banciom

.

aitous

0022

(

&

itë

umpat tono

ac

er

pay

louanú

wgr

honu ref

.

mps

ris

hplunar

to

[KANTOROWICZ ]

VOL . 33

_

my

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST .

PLATEX

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST . VOL . 33

Choz

. choi . . Scē

aduiua prón

.

llum

ummo

box

. .

Pet

Philip

.ch .

Escaudizbe

Cu

teper

of ]

256

.

.ck .

Gabrut

Valin

Laudes Regiae

michael

Soissons

Tu

. ch . .

drock

Cette

Saluatoamā

118

rpe ironde

raudi rope

Ca

.

pb

. Pes .

[

uppo

. . .pes u . d 26 .

.

01

G

paafico irgi utca

&

po to

e

uydtoua

€5

.

.

umpar

face

Chol

.

ujat

excellentissimo Adeo cozona

magno

,

excelſis Deo

pe cor b .

in

piſtus pc

Can

unetipotans

loua

|

nob

[

Syrie

intant

.

.

natus

eft

VER

cb021

gen

zinai oftiu

fic

ca

decan adfiniftrā capia para dos ebdomadaj

Ulī

.

fis

fac

ci

au

ma

cépau

Scéandrea

fti

Tu . .

le

.

incedentes

hos capellan deinde epc addox

Tu .

.

cadens

com

biniebitu

tutes

pecie chotTu

.rij

bos

'

.

Diaconi

111 p is

.

u

Sāmo

mundi

, .

Prore Redemptor

.

epe

fotlepnoubz uction

quduto incipiuNT CANTO ſuccertoi milfa deinde fican pmicewferuin durbta cruces ypodiawn feetres enchu

Eraudr

.

.

. uta .

xaudiebe

facranun

-

le

al .

qindur

. ..

Pabil

. .

pape

fancte no6 spe N bernic

Inteira uadit

ad

unc

reuniuerfalı

Pebre

sinadiutozium

Sumo

porrafia

.

, hy .Cancoz .

chomil

Chał

britenuto facendios ebdomadariuf

.

.pe

Exaudi Demde

peprou

Chorus

xpe

.X

fxß

[KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE XI

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST . VOL.

[ KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE

33

77

sma Xprunen . Marufur

'T.

nexpugnablefaxpi 7.

* pi puguys . xp import

3 , 70

he. . 13

1

. Ji bonpu kain Il

D

isable

Episcopal Laudes

[

257

]

11 .

of Autun

:

!

XII

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST . VOL . 33

[ KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE

.

Fries magco

reg

nfo

.

]

258

fol

in

.

Palermo

(

of

Regiae

immut

.

Xpuitus

regnat

triumpbawa ac inuictiilino

Laudes

.pia

aim

nobis

pilke

ir Dno

[

nifico

Exaudi

. Nine ma

grana fulap

'

.

pritusjunat Epiít

preconia

1070

)

Virgo mara

a

.

Iurmaru

chon

tu

Landis

piena grana

.

ria

due mana . Pro quib 'dulaa

XIII

urma

T

the

Min

mundi

Sc .

mana Tuulum

URI

.

că

cars Chorus

Tullam

.

crempto

munor

Tu

Saluste

.

Lua

[ KANTOROWICZ ] PLATE XIV

33

.xjf

Eranái

.

choz

UNIV . CALIF . PUBL . HIST . VOL .

.

:

.

ulu

Se

,

.

centurio

frioma głowla trum

tanta

z

259

108

" )

fol

.

Palermo

(

of

Laudes Regiae

[

Treth

ferat

be SIC

mpiraea

rohes

Senegabae LaTuitt

mýchad Tum

]

Si

fr

in

sp

260

IT siqoudarne

sydd

Litany

Décsis

group

Apostles

UOLLAS

raqirios

spus

doww

douw

AO

yoqur

theZO tu to

ni Lurd

l'

pum

lly

2011iciliarg

m

somutryolas

DruS

50dijuS

20

prydry

piigre

' '» . :)

Jour

Wipur

Pentrum

KANTOROWICZ

PLATE

.1 i

dra

';»S

pript

virumSIR

gounamu

svilung

SOU

buna

33

Oslapdx

uojapin

a

igurux

VOL

[ ão

]

HIST

kanclarog

PUBL

120

[

CALIF

. . . . .

UNIV

]

,;b

,,a

XV

INDICES

INDEX OF MANUSCRIPTS ( The material within square brackets refers to the General Index. ) AIX -EN -PROVENCE Bibl. Méjanes MS 13 : 112 n. 2, 121 n. 30 (Aix -en - Provence ) ANGERS

Bibl. Munic .MS 80 (72) : 50 n . 128 Assisi Bibl. Com . MS 695 : 18 n . 14 (Rheims ]

AVRANCHES

Bibl . Munic .MS 41 : 1 n . 2

BAMBERG

. Bibl. MS Lit. 5 (Ed . V. 9) : 89 n . 80 , 99 n . 120 (Laudes , Species : German ) MS Lit. 6 ( Ed . III. 7) : 29 n . 48 , 99 n. 119 [ Bamberg )

Staatl

-

BERLIN Staatsbibl . Theol. Lat . MS 11: 29 n . 48 , 98 n . 116 , 123 n. 36 (Minden ) Theol. Lat. Quart . MS 278 : 149 n . 8, 191 ( Zara ) - Theol . Lat. Fol. MS 452 : 37 n. 91 , 40 n. 104 ( Corvey ) BOLOGNA

Univ . Libr . MS 2216 : 213 n . 86

Liceo Musicale Cod . 37 : 211 n . 79 BRUSSELS Arch . génér . du Royaume , Chambre des Comptes MS 579 : 228 n . 31 - Chambre des Comptes MS 580 : 228 n. 31 - , Trésor de Flandre 2344 : 224 n . 10 Bibl . Royale MS 1799 (643 ) : 31 n . 60 , 192 ( Paris ) – –

MS 4334 (642 ) : 31 n . 60 (Paris ) MS 7524 – 7533 (3558 ) : 37 n. 91 ,

40 n . 104

CAMBRAI

Bibl. Munic . MS 544 : CAMBRIDGE Trinity College

107 n . 138 (Benedict of

Lat. MS

St.

'

Peter s)

249 : 19 n. 15, 80 n . 48, 171 n . 64 (Cambridge )

CASSEL Landesbibl . Theol. Qu . MS 15:99 n. 118 ( Bamberg ] CHARTRES

Bibl. Munic . MS 520 (222 ) : 31 n .

CIVIDALE

Museum

,

Psalter

of

56 (Chartres )

St. Elisabeth

( so- called ): Pl.

XV

COLOGNE

Cathedral Libr . MS 138 : 33, 86 n . 63 , 105, 107, 198 n . 31 (Laudes , Species : Franco Roman )

Stadtarchiv Briefbuch 31: 230 n . 34 GMUNDEN ( lost ) containing Roman ) IVREA Codex

107 n . 141 , 237 , 239 (Laudes , Species

:

Ordines

263

)

(

]

Laon

(

15

.

116 n

MS

:

Bibl . Munic .

215

Cathedral Libr. MS 50 : 25 n . 32 , 89 n . 79 (Ivrea )

LAON

: Franco

Index of Manuscripts

264 LÉON

Chapter Library

, Antiphonary

King Wamba : 48

of

n . 123, 102 n . 126

LONDON

Cotton . MS Otho A . XIII : 1 n . 2 Cotton . MS Vitellius E . XII : 171 n . 62 (Winchester ) - Egerton MS 2615 : 46 n. 116, 192 , 198 ( Beauvais ) Harleian MS 2901 : 172 n . 69 ( Edward II ) Addit . MS 10028 : 233 n . 5 Chester Beatty MS : 57 n . 148 , Pl. V , a Westminster Abbey , Missale Westmonasteriense : 172 n . 68 ( Richard LYONS

Brit. Mus . -

Bibl . Munic . MADRID

MS 570 :

122 n . 32

Bibl. Nac . Lat . MS 132: 158 n . 12, 231 Lat . MS 289 ( 153 ) : 152 n . 23 , 158 n . Lat . MS 10108 : 160 n . 16

Lat . MS

-

II ]

13 , 231

20486 (Hh 167) : 212 n . 81

METZ

Bibl. Munic . MS 351 : 27 n . 43 , 73 n .

30

[Metz ;

Laudes

, Languages : Greek ]

MILAN

Bibl. Ambros . Lat . MS

B. 132 Sup . : 170 n . 55

MONTPELLIER

MS

l'École de Médecine 409: 14 n. 4, 21 n . 19, 33, 34 f., 36 f ., 38 n. 94 f., 40, 44 , 46 n . 115, 53, 59 n . 154 , 60 n. 160 , 89, 169 n . 51 ( Laudes , Species : Gallo

Bibl . de

Frankish ] MUNICH Staatsbibl. Cod . Lat . 6430 : 55 n . 142 Cod . Lat. 14322 : 18 n. 13, 31 n. 58 , 45 n. 114 , 82 n. 54, 99 n. 118, 196 B. 26 (Laudes , Species : German ]

Cod . Lat . 14510 : 86 n . 63, 105 n . 131, 106, 108 nn . 142 – 144, 120 n. 28, 169 n . 51 (Ratisbon ; Laudes , Species : Franco -Roman )

- Cod . Lat. 27305 : 86 n. 67 , 99 n . 120, 114 n. 12 ( Freising ; Laudes , Species : German ) NAPLES Bibl. Naz . MS VI .G . 3 : 232 n . 3 -

MS VI. G .

34 : 231

NEW YORK Morgan Libr . MS 107: 233 n. 4 MS 379 : 231 n . 3

MS

20 : 232 n . 3

Bald

196 ( 173) : 32 n . 71, 86 n . 65

)]

Bibl. Munic . MS

20 2

,

)

Palermo

.

4

233

n

):

.

1 n B

231

:

192

(

,

14

.

158

15

.

158

n

601

:

-

MS

MS .

MS 544

.

Cathedral Libr

Addit :

PALERMO

James

408

(

. .

-

MS Lit

n

MS

Bodleian Libr

27

OXFORD

, 89 n . 79

(Orléans ; Charles II (

the

Public Libr . ORLÉANS

Index of Manuscripts

265

PARIS

)

[

)

5 [

.

n

,

)

]

)

(

,

66

]

(

,

Pl .

)

(

16 f ., 46 ( n

)

)

27 (

)

,

51 ,

.

,

48 n

47

,

f.

39

,

f.

35

33 ,

27 ) ,

,

f.

123

194

n

)

.

Beauvais

(

46 n n .

75 ,

)

.

),

(

.

n

,

.

),

116

145

]

(

)

23

.

]

Autun Durandus

(

,

. 2 , .

n

n

.

n

VII XII

118

)

.

Nevers

,

:

: :

112

15 [

143

Senlis

n

:

Paris

197

16 Pls (

:

MS

-

116 Beauvais

Frankish

.

.

48 ,

.

n

40 n n . .

.

:

13159 Species Gallo

Sainte Geneviève MS 1297 116

Soissons

Gellone

: :

12048

XI

Nevers

Chartres

9508

Lat Suppl MS 1704 116 Ivory Consular Diptych 191

-

)

.

n .

,

:

:

:

:

.

.

9505 31

-

4

.

n

,

48 ,

.

; :

. . .

.

Chartres Chartres

9497

. . .

–

191 215 116

9499

,

(

116

MS 9449

Rouen

191 Limoges

129

8898

MS

233

31

18 50 30 Pl 31 31 18 . - 14 35 31 n n n n n n n n n . . . . . . n . . n . n IV . . 56 60 56 56 13 . 55 13 4 84 , , , ( ( ( f. 15 , ( , 86 88 15 ] n n

:

:

.

.

8850

MS

Lat MS Lat MS Lat MS Lat MS Lat MS

-

.

Bibl

n

: :

1240

232

Provence Durandus 102 191 Limoges

Aix

118

18 n n . . 4 13 ,

:

1118

8567

Narbonne

232 Rouen ( en 23 (

113

1246

Laudes

75 30 48 , 98 ( ,

121

968

166

1152 74

Lat MS Lat MS Lat MS Lat Lat Lat

29 n n . .

949

MS MS MS

15, 191 (Autun ]

n .

166

:

905

:

.

.

Lat

904

:

. .

MS

.

.

MS MS MS

:

.

Lat

Lat Lat Lat Lat Lat

88 n

.

:

.

:

:

778

Bibl . de l'Arsenal MS 1169 : 18 n . 13, 19 n. Bibl. Nat. Fr. MS 175 : 5 n . 13 Fr. MS 437 : 5 n. 13 Fr . MS 2813 : Pl . V, b Lat . MS 191 243 Lat MS 816 40 103 Lat MS 820 142

ROME

n

5

.

.

Laudes Species

,

: ;

108

)

]

Chieti

(

4

.

235

n

,

.

105 n

)

(

192 Rouen

)

17 ] (

,

79

130

:

,

3

)

X

Durandus

(

's

- IX

.

,

:

and

.

n

.

n

.

. 45 ,

n

n ):

n

233

. .

:

233

:

)

:

277 278

233

5 5

(A

459

50 33 ) )

256

( A

MS

276

( ( A Y

.

-

–

.

MS MS MS

Peter

Franco Roman

Besançon

139 89 n

166

64

.

284

. 23 ,

,

n

23

20 ) ( :

116

, .

n

.

:

.

86 : n

.

107

192 Pls

Species

ROUEN

Bibl Munic

107

Ossero

48 ,

n .

151

:

.

.

.

.

, . (

f. n

(

339

MS 359 Ottob Lat MS 3057 Reg Lat MS 1997

29 n

MS

:

.

:

.

.

:

,

:

.

.

.

.

. .

Borg Lat Borg Lat

. 5 ,

Lat MS 4743 113 Lat MS 7114 107 237 Laudes Barb Lat MS 592 152 Barb Lat MS 699 XIV 72 232

of St .

[

118 n

)

-

·

Benedict

f.

.

138

Franco Roman Vatican Libr

Sessorianus

)

107

n

73 :

.

.

Bibl Vallicelliana MS

-

2096

52 )

MS

Franco Roman F

:

(

,

Laudes Species

(

.

.

27

72 n

:

.

.

.

.

B .3

18

Bibl Angelica MS Bibl Naz Vittorio Emanuele Lat

Index of Manuscripts

266 ROUEN - (Continued )

MS 489

.

47

53

)

(

.

:

166 n

n 438 )

:

Gall

Rouen

Gall

]

198

( St .

. 11 ,

Troyes

n

. 28 ,

73 n

114

116

MS

n .

:

126

12

MS 614

. 71 ,

MS 381

:

Stiftsbibliothek

32 n

.

St

(A 254 ) : 89 n . 79, 166 n . 46 , 191 (Fécamp )

- MS 537 ( A MS 1193 169 -

-

42

)

.

:

160

n

(

Sens

16

60

.

39 – 12

MS

.

Cathedral Libr

31 n

.

.

Bibl Munic TOLEDO

:

SENS

TROIA

)

,

:

Worcester

)

Laudes Species

(

31

198

.

145

n

(

192

,

.

n

:

.

,

46 n

108

)

(

[

4

.

233

n

,

78

)

Minden

(

.

.

211

n

192

,

f.

,

,

117

Passau

36

,

121 238

123 n

.

:

)

91 99 n

.

.

.

98 n

:

)

172

65

)

(

. 98 ,

142

n

:

160

. F .

Cathedral Cod

1008

n

1110

37 n

.

MS

:

(

Helmst

.

.

Landesbibl WORCESTER

.

(

.

.

.

Nationalbibl Lat MS 1817 theol 277 Lat MS 1888 theol 685 WOLFENBÜTTEL -

,

f.

):

104 105

,

, 87

(

92

.

Processional

]

-

.

.

Bibl Grand Séminaire VERONA Chapter Libr Cod Gallo Frankish VIENNA

33 ,

du

:

.

Cathedral Libr Exultet Roll 231 TROYES

GENERAL INDEX (AB . = Archbishop ; B . = Bishop ; Ct . - Count ; D . = Duke ; E . = Emperor ; Ess . = Empress ; K . = King ; Q. = Queen . ) Aachen

, 3, 52 , 59, 63, 99 , 226 ; “ Lateran ,” 63 ; sedes Davidica , 63

Abbo of Fleury , 6 n . 17 , Abbot . See Acclamations

140 n . 94

Abraham , B. of Freising , 99 n . 120, 115 n . 12 Acclamations : Proffered to : emperor ( Roman , Byzantine ) , 8, 13 ff. , 16 ff. , 20 , 24 ff ., 27 n . 44 , 65 – 76 , 87 n . 71 , 96 , 119 n . 25, 143 ; pope, 82 n. 56 , 125 – 142, 160 ; cardinals , 127 f. ;

bishops , 17 n . 6, 29 n . 48 , 64 , 74 n . 31, 87 f. , 112 – 121 ( to ordainer ), 122, 123 ff., 134 , 161 ; abbots and monks , 45 n. 114 , 106, 124, 161 f. , 162 n. 24 ; duke , 168 f . (see also Princes ) ; officials , 32 , 119 n . 25 ( see also Judges ) ; crown , 93 f . , pall , 93 f .,

101 , 174, 183 ; images , 17 n . 7, 72 n . 25, 85 n . 62, 102 f . Form : angelic , 87 n . 71 ; conciliar , nn . 7 and 10, 57 n . 148, 68 ff. , 71 , 76 , 77 n . 38 , 83 , 152, 181 ( see also Councils ) ; constitutive (legal ) , 65 , 76 ff. , 82 ff. , 103, 110 f. , 119 f ., 147 , 150 ff. ; electoral ( inaugural ) , 31 , 76 ff ., 119 (see also Coronation ) ; festival , 85 ff. ( see also Coronamenta ) ; Hebrew , 27 n . 44 ; litanylike (concluding litany ) , 40 ff. , 48 n . 123 , 58 f. , 69 n . 15, 110 ; memorial , 99 n . 120 , 125 n. 40 , 181 n . 4 ; poetical , 50 n . 129 , 58 n. 153, 70 n. 15, 73 ff. (see also Laudes , Hymnidicae :

receptions ) ; soteriological , 18 n . 14, 74 f ., 76 n . 34 Formulae : a Deo coronatus (see Ruler ) ; a Deo decretus ( see Papal ) ; Augustus , 66 , 74 n . 30 , 77 n . 38, 93 n . 92 , 103 ; Basileus , Basilea (Western ) , 77 n . 38 , 172 n . 67 ; Christus Rex , 185 ; confessor Christi , 128 n . 48 ; Dignus (atlos ) , 119 nn . 24 f . , 125 ; Exaudi Caesar , 17, 66 ; Fiat, 79 , 119 n . 25 ; Imperator , 96, 103, 160 n . 16, 186 ;

Murus (reixos ),

29 n. 50 ; Parati - adiuta Deus, 193 n. 18 ; Rex et sacerdos , 47 , 70 , V , a (see also Priest -kingship ) ; Rex pacificus, 74 , 107 n . 137, 145, 159, 236 ; Te Deum , 79 , 94 n. 96 ; tu vincas, 26 n . 39, 28 n . 47 ; vita , 16 f . , 18, 39 , 42 , 44 , 59 , 65 ,

Pl.

102 , 111, 123 , 126 , 130, 134 , 185 n . 23 ; Vivat rex , 59 , 79 ,

Litany ; Liturgical formulae

Pl. VIII . See also

Laudes

;

Acre , 5 n . 14

Adalbert , Ct. von der Mark , AB . of Cologne , 226 Adana , 11 Adoptianism

,

Adoption , 96 Adventus

.

47

See Reception

Aethelberht , K . of Kent , 61 n . 164 Agaune , abbey of, 33 n . 72

Agilulph , K . of Lombards , 50 n. 129 Aix -en -Provence , 100 n . 123, 112 n. 2, 118 n. 23 , 121 n. 30 ; litany of , 40 n . 104 , 41 n . 104 , 41 n . 105. See also Laudes Alain of Lille , 6 of Bavaria , Ct. of Hainaut Albinus . See Ordo Albrecht of Hapsburg , K ., 229 Alcuin , 47, 60 , 62, 70 n. 17 f. Alexander , Byzant . E ., 69 Alexandria , 52, 125 n. 40 Alfanus , B . of Capaccio , 163

Albert

,

227

( 267 ]

General Index .

2

15

n

.

.

77 n

76

;

49 ,

),

(

; ;

;

; . 91 St . .

; ,

;

See also Angelic Raphael Tobiel

n

;

,

;

,

of

;

f.

, 78 91 , .ff n ( , .

pros

165

170

,

.

:

112 120

55

,

rulers

See also

,

72

n

164

120

84 ,

, 90 67 n 38 , , .

72 ,

,

64

,

,

n

.

27 , 56 f. , f.

142

162

137

,

;

of

f.

f. ;

,

128 63

145

popes

patron saint

120

, 55 50 n n . .

, 54 , ,

, ,

,

143

120

,

117

,

.

97

John the

235

41 94 , 94 n 89 n . . . 96 96 ,

,

86

92 ,

.

.

n

50 ; n n

141

.

)

, , ff .; n . , 53 , ,

, 94 ,

91 ,

120

52

St .

82

:

62 ;

:

,

f.

77 n

II

36 , ,

of of 37

,

of

St . .

of ,

85 ; n .

,

:

.,

n .

160

n

40

184

.

ff

,

f.

142 211

36

Creed

;

;

of ,

91

.

,

,

n

91

139

senate

48

.

,

83 ,

67 ,

29 n .

,

10

.

n

. 1,

n

,

23 ,

.

,

,

196

:

.

n

,

III

Ferdinand

;

;

See also Costanza

.

.

27

,

236

n

,

,

16

,

26

.

Frederick

52

243

2

,

diptychs

.

,

60 n

,

109

160

.

32

.

228

n

William

,

;

.

B

;

,

.

,

243

, , ; ; ,

to

–

f.

,

;

,

,

;

,

,

20

.

,

n

;

.

n

193 194

f.

237

144 152

,

.

n

234

234

,

Teutonicorum

18

, , 77 ff , . f. ; 16 , 80 , ; , , 82 , f. , ,

26

, of ,

116

105

,

,

108

acclamations 234 242 234 236 English army 236 French army 236 German army Roman army 105 108 234 193

108 141

f.

, 65

.

,

137

,

.

n

,

,

122

n 86 . n

47

77

59

,

107

)

234

100

(

(

Alamannorum

)

Christian army Frankish army 41

f. ;

14

;

31

11 ,

, , 30 , 14 , 37 , 18 , 40 , 26 , , , 45 , 28 88 , 54 ff , .

,

;

.

n

n

,

130

26

113

n

.

51 n

48 74 , ,

,

,

88 , . , n. 45 , 23 ,

,

.

, . of 63 n 44 . 19 n

112

168

116 n

,

182

32

35 ,

162

Arichis Prince Benevento 164 Arles 115 118 196 See also Burgundy Laudes Armenians 52 Army acclamations

,

154 180

148 37

,

10 n .

II;

, B . , of ,

Architecture

228

n .

.

160

James Peter Aragonese Arbe Archangels

191 223

n

n

, .

,

,

.

35

,

86 10

162

; n

,

Aragon

118

n

48

29 n

15

.

,

.

26

.

n

19 n

,

100 122 114 See also Laudes Species German

Aquitaine

,

109

of ,

,

Apostolic Constitutions Apulia dukes 164 Aquileia

71

,

,

61

90 n

f.

139

18 ,

52

,

44 n ff . .

71 ,

of ,

49 ,

,

See Service books Pontificals

Apostles

91

Apamea

, .

,

,

See Service books

, 80 ,

71 .

.

,

Antiphones Antwerp 227

79

60

Antioch 125 Antiphonaries

, 75 ,

Ansegisus

,

,

174

112

139

Raguel

Michael

dedication churches Birthdays Feast days 142 episcopal Anointment Christ 81 princely 157 162 royal 128 tration

ruler

See also Ordo

bishops

consecration

emperor

curia angelorum

Heremiel 38 ,

.

Uriel

66 ff

deacons

;

Gabriel

Angilberga Ess Louis Riquier Angilbert Anniversaries

38

,

. 4 ,

66 n

,

71 , , 52 75

,

61

St

,

;

;

,

Angels Archangels Azael

56

,

37 , , 52 , , K 49 49 . , .f

; 62 ; 52 , .St of

II

,

,

98 n .

,

5

,

,

.

,

57 n

,

of of

.

n

,

Alfonso VIII (?) , K . of Castile , Altar 113 Amalar Metz 148 69 Amatus Monte Cassino 162 Amboise Ambrose chaplain 114 174 Ammianus Marcellinus Hungary 151 Andrew Angelic character angelicus Baptist Stephen

16

160 n

268

General Index

269

237 ; ( Roman . et Francorum ) 237 f ., 242 ; ( Roman . et Teuton . ) 237 f. , 240 f ., 242 ; (Francorum , Romanorum et Teutonicorum ), 237 ff. ; litany of, 20 ; saints of, 29 , 33 , 45 ,

62 , 107 n . 137 , 143 Arnulph of Carinthia , E . , 71, Arnulfingians , 74 n. 31

Ars dictandi , 6 f . Art . See Imagery

Arvalian Brothers , 17 n . 9, Athanasius , Creed of , 36 n . Athens , 155 Attigny , 91 n. 84

99 n . 120 , 107 n . 140, 237 n . 5

18 n . 11, 20 , 66 ff . 88

Augustales , 222 n . 3

Augustarii ,

224 n . 11

Augustus . See Acclamations Aurelian of Réomé , 206 n. 58

Austria , 152, 181 n. 6, 185 n . 23, 222 . See also Charles I ; Francis Joseph Autun , 18 n. 13, 19 n. 15, 29 n. 48, 100 n. 123 , 114, 116 , (text ) 117, 118 n. 23 , 121 , 133 , 191 , 193 , 196 n. 26 , 199 f., 204 f ., 243 , Pls . VII and XII. See also Laudes

131 ,

Avesnes , house of , 227

Avignon ,

118 , 229 n. 32

Avranches . See Dictatus Azael , Archangel , 16 n. 160 Baculus , 164 n . 38 Baldwin , AB . of Trier , 226 n . 22 Baldwin , K . of Jerusalem , 11 Bamberg , 19 n . 15, 29 n . 48 , 99, 168 n . 50 . See also Laudes Bangor . See Service books , Antiphonaries

.;

,

26

.

,

192

196 n

23 ,

.

118

n

22 ,

.

n

,

114

, 116 B n .

,

,

,

Belgium

117

Laudes

170

Hungary

,

III

, , K of . St . , of

Bela

185 222

,

,

Bede 63

n .

,

.

n

,

f. 100

Bavaria , 104, 106. See also Wittelsbach Beauvais , 19 n . 15, 46, 123 198 200 202 205 208 See also Henry

15 ,

Banners . See Procession Banquet , liturgical , 66 , 68 , 96 Bar , Cts . of , 224 n . 10, 227 Basil I , E . , 69 Basil II, E ., 147 Basileus , Basilea . See Acclamations Battle cries , 10 f ., 30 , 185 f . , 193 n . 18 Baturic , B . of Ratisbon , 106

150

225

;

-

:

;

.

74

.

n

.

,

,

,

,

96 n

,

Falco

;

93 f.

47 ,

.

79 ; n

regalis ornamenti

,

(

;

,

135

Benevento 157 163 164 See also Arichis 104 137 Alba Benzo

of

98

.

n

cuiuscunque

;

93 f.

n 47 . ,

.

57 n

,

55 ,

);

coronae regiae regis regalis 149 106

,

paschale

, , 79 n .

:

,

.

.

's

,

Benedict Peter See Laudes Species Franco Roman Ordo Benedictionaries See Service books Benedictions aquarum theophaniarum 142 157 cerei see Exultet Praeconium

270

General Index

See

243

.

,

10

.

224

n

,

23

.

n

118

also

,

,

,

, n .

f.

,

,

72

ff .

;

f.

,

.

176

,

68 46 ,

.

;

.

n

,

, 44 n 62 . ,

, 40 85 , n

.

-

;

;

226

,

.

Wratislaus

54

.

n

97 ,

96

nn .

130

.

, 45 ,

33

,

, -

.

:

,

n

),

(

, ;

32

.

. n 31 . ,

n

. 27 , , n. 85 , 44 44 ; , , , 87 , 28 29 , , 92 48 , n 37 . , ; ff ., 89 42 , n n 52 . 93 . , 6 , , II; 69 95 , , n 48 ; . n . 15 . n ff , . , 18 54 , 25 : I , , , . 56 f. II; n n , . . 62 11 32 f. ; , ,

84

f

119

153

224

150

Alexander Basil Constantius Eudocia

VII

See also Con

Johannes

;

Leontia Marcian Michael Kerullarios ;

Leo

122

193

.

IV ; n -

182

Coronamenta

VI ;

I;

157 165

;

82

108

148

67

.

57 n

,

Arelate 100 122 115 Laudes Species Franco Bur

See also

,

171

Species

:

See also Laudes

,

238

.

236

,

178

,

,

68

.

87 n

,

,

80

,

.

103 94

,

15

.

ff

f.

226

118

of , 40 n 94 . n

,

,

95

,

f.

,

3

,

136

46 n n . . 11

ff . 224

Canute the Great 177 Capaccio 163 Capet Hugh 236 Capetians

,

Spitignew

kingdom

236

, 77 8 , f. f., 25 f. , , 27

.

,

;

Justinian

I, II; 7

, , .

,

,

Canon dominicus Canterbury AB

,

See

12 136

19 of n , . 3,

,

, B.

,

Cambrai Cambridge English

cappa rubea

29

160

39

77 76 n

150

;

, ; ;

. of

354

4 n

,

Julius

Camelaucum

John

and

230

, , 75 , 20 ,

72 ff , .

147

Justin Photios

, C .

Caesar Calendar Calvin

Laudes

73

140

79

,

93

228

Liturgy Oriental Church Acclamations Army Constantinople stantine the Great Constantine Phocas

136

24

.

n

f.

,

94

89

.

228

f.

,

70

142

,

15

138

Bekkos

68 71 , ,

66 32 f n .,

,

,

f.

Trier

181 See also

91 n

.

n

, 8, 81 ,

.

,

.

of , ,

,

35 n

.

n

n . 22589 n ,

,

,

of

,

23

140

f.

, ,

See also Acclamations

62

23

Byzantine

m see. 69 n 80 ; , .

67

,

24 . on . 29

.

10

, n

30 , 27 ,

,

,

9 n

,

65 , ,

136

n

,

of

, 3,

,

Worms

service

Byzantium

133 135

See also Seals

118

dukes

117 118 gundian

121

See also Anniversaries

,

, of

, B .

,

, B .

John

Burchard Burgundy

112 117

114

180

Bonizo Sutri Corvey 162 Bovo Abbot Brabant 223 225 229 Segni 137 Bruno Buckler elevation the Bulgaria 120 Bulls Burchard

of

.

,

27

46

.

,

162

AB

n

.

n

96

.

111

, 87 , ,

,

,

of , n

,

166

,

Saarbrücken

Bohemia

Burial

,

20 , ,

.

, n .

,

,

,

94 89 of ,

.

Boemund

Boethius

14

,

)

,

,

130 106

n

96

104

193 194 226 See Service books Missals

Bobbio

Bologna

.

,

of

,

,

94 ,

83 ,

87 f. (

167 173

,

163

49 n

, L . ,

Laudes Biehl 239 Birthdays celebration 125 archbishops episcopate Bishops

,

123 115

,

19 n. 15 , 29 n. 48 ,

.

,

Besançon

100 n

Berno of Reichenau , 91 n . 86 , 199 Bernold of Constance , 232 n . 3

271

271

General Index Capua

.

145

n

,

,

,

136

f.

,

f.

f.

139

104

;

IV

;

23

.

.

118

n

,

15

See also Laudes

189 190 221 -

,

n

, .

n n .

183

73 , n . 37 30 ff .

, ,

164

,

. 97 ,

141

n

129

,

,

f.

68 72 , n . 33 n 25 , .

, .

n

27 n

, . 45 70 , n . 32

28 ,

94 .f, n . 62 ff 96 , .

. f. 57 4, , n. 15 , 89 , , 24 93 , 59 n.

14 56 , n

56 ,

,

, n 11 , . , 3 , n K. 86 of , 3 . , , of

70 n

.

,

12

.

,

68 n

67

,

.

,

57 n

,

148 62

See also Orléans

182

,

f.

,

13 ,

, ), 5

223

148

223

. 26 ,

. 26 .

See

196 n

. 30 ,

.

235

also

See also Laudes

84 , 226 n

;

,

32

,

.

;

30 ( n .

,

.

n

,

82 ,

180 114 denarius

45 f.

,

, , 53 ,

passim

212

,

50

f.

48

),

,

;

Sol seealso Salvator iconographical

(

,

,

59

);

;

,

63

22

,

63

discussed

145 29

82

,

.

81 n

,

., 10 , , 81 , , 84 , 87 , , .

170

158 165

126

,

.

102

n

122

,

n

,

.

,

.

99 n

92

.

90

121 100 193 See also People

, f.,

78 n ff .

,

152

148 150

63 n

Mercia

127

,

,

123 125

of

,

f.

.

K

, 58

, ,

Clovis Coenwulf

, ) , ,

(

.

,

,

God Cledinus Ct Zara 149 Clergy electoral body 106 119

72

62 ,

.

62 57 ,

.

65

,

28

,

of 62

City

of ,

,

85 n 50 ,

.

(

,

,

;

8

f.

81

.

n

31 , 81

. :

epithets

qui Francos diligit iubar regni Romanorum mundi king 146 180 see also Feast days Maiestas nn 127 and 129 christus Domini 51 Circus See also Hippodrome );

n

. 23 ,

118 n

121

196 n

, ,

74 n 29 ,

,

,

f.

3

f. (

,

)

(

72 , 19

) 62 ; ,

29

,

conqueror 11 ,

;

53

.

,

anointment

emperor commander passim entry 71 see also Reception ;

114

. 10 ,

,

182

n

.

n

,

73 130

105 n of , .

123

229 81 n

155

. of ,

Ct

Chios

, ,

Chiny

:

100

liturgical function

Children

Christ

104

,

. 64 , 87 ,

n

,

Chieti

. 71 , 46 ,

Solemnis

, 86 ;

,

Chartres Laudes

32 n

. 56 ,

31 n

,

of

France

.

,

(

V

XI

Louis

67

Austria

230

181

57 n

,

of

225 228

180

France brother Aquitaine Charles III the Simple Charles France Charles VIII France Charles Martel 103

, , K. K . of

132

235

.

140

),

.

n

.,

111

.,

102

71

E

Fat 224

of

Charles Charles

31

,

n .

74

the

, K of I, V, . E E .

Charles Charles

18

165

.

of

the Bald

III

84

53 13 f. ,

Naples Naples

. 75 , 67 86 n , n . . 93 10 , 45 , 95 , , , 9 n 68 , 32 . n . n 32 , n . . 71 , 94 5 38 , n

Anjou Anjou

IV ,

Charles Charles

n

.

of ,

73

148

See also Coronations

234

E (

Charles 15 ,

38 , 48 2, . , 81 n . 3 n , n . . , ) , K K , 5, E . . 50 , 49 5 ., , n of of . 82 27

77 45 , n . 47 ,

Charles Charles

226

II II I

,

181

123

n . ( 30 ,

75 , , 41

.

Chanters See Laudes Charlemagne

115

. 98 5, ,

113

158 178

III

Henry

III f.

See

. 27 . .

. , 2,

,

n

, ,

112

VIII

also Alfonso

Pope Honorius 129

60 ,

.

n

,

of

Chalice Thassilo Châlons 100 123 Chant ecclesiastical

51 n

.

;

Cencius Savelli See Ordo

,

132

13 13 n

162

,

. .

10 n n

, ,

160

33 16

,

, 5 n .

Casaubonus Cassian John

Castile Catania

112

127

2 130

Cardinals

, n.

, , , 88 , ff , B . 68 . n 124 . , of ,

162

Carcassonne

230

General Index

272

86 79 f n .

; 33 , ,

Collaudatio

233

.

n

,

,

f.

,

,

f.

66 ff

82

-

.

2 n

. 4 , 3 ,

,

., : ;

,

3,

of

,

,

.

n

.

52

48 n

, ;

;

,

,

16

.

n

16

,

,

97

.

n

160

38

.

143

9

f.

,

;

See

.

,

,

97 ,

32 n

.

(

; ,

. ,

n

, .

;

90 , 97 ,

,

.

, 93 ,

,

93 n

),

.

,

n

(

,

38 78

n .

,

:

,

165 103 107 n

in

;

,

f.

800

Byzantium

France

84

),

; in :

.,

,

,

f.

,

n .

;

of ;

97 , 174 95

;

,

ff

,

,

f. ,

.,

93 ,

., .

234

141

171

,

163

,

,

142

f.

,

,

96

,

94

.

94 n

. .5

See also Laudes

122

5

.

),

Germany

the Coronation

Orders

89 ,

See also Ordo

.,

160

,

140

143 145 178 180 papal 140 141 insignia 143 145 103 litany

129 141

Spain

90 ff

122

, ,

141

79

Carolingian Charlemagne

passim

142 England 171 Hungary 149 Rome Imperial

122 129

(

96 ,

– ; n .

of , ),

,

,

, n

97 . 5 f. ;

,

ff .,

,

,

;

95

ff .

:

,

,

93

,

-

102

161

138

141

237

n

. 21 ,

n

,

.

71

40 n

. 91 ,

37 n

, .

,

;

32

.

198

n

;

Lillebonne Pavia 69

,

40

77 n

14 ,

, ; 68 ; n . 25

26

.

40 n n .

.

125

102

,

Chalcedon

125

n

,

76

,

,

,

See also Acclamations

50

;

32 14 .

.

168

n

. 35 ,

155

n

. 23 ,

n

,

,

,

of

,

, 83 ,

,

70

,

198

. .

47 ,

f.

160

Grado 153 Orléans n

;

148

,

;

.

n

4

.

n

;

Constantinople

( es )

,

160

14 ; 68 ; n

32 45 ;

.

27 n

,

;

Clermont Frankfort Nicaea

Ponthion 198 Rome Spalato 148 Trent 181 Tribur Mass City 151 152 Count Dalmatian ;

228

45

10 n

.

27 n

,

18 26

,

of

, . , 35 71 , , , 57 11 60 , 60 47 n n n 79 n , . . . n . . n 68 39 n , ; , . 45 , , . 32 70 68

5

Lyons

, , 70 ,

89 ;

.

15

,

n

Florence 181

170 214

Sicily

14 , . , 4; 70 n 10 . ,

148

and n

,

, Q n . .

Prag 181 Aragon , 68 nn n . . 7

.

38 57 ; n

,

Costanza Councils

, 17 of

Cosmas

104

157

of

,

,

Corvey abbey Cosenza

of ,

.

n

132

36 n

,

51

120 136 140 137 176 passim

France 100

papal 136 174

Consecrator Ordainer

Coronator

172 175

100

see also Prostration

(

.

,

n

;

Sicily

England

Testament

Old

140 109 111

.

89

,

.,

119

Germany

also Byzantium

Cornomanic

, 67 n . f., n 37 31 . , 9 25 n , ff , , 81 .; n . 39 ff . 92 n .; , . n . n n 50 , . . 32 82 n , , , 51 n . ) ; 32 . , . 59 56 , , , , n 76 . ; 84 55 – , , n 16 84 , , ; . , 89 , 74 93 90 n n 97 , 93 . , . , , ; , 92 93 31 , , ; 98 , , , .f, 86 , 166 , 79 , , ( 93 , of 82 n ff n . f ,

47 , .

36 n

,

A 82 .D ff .) ,

165

(s 63 89 , ),

98 ff . ;

Sicily

Coronation 71

.

.

101

,

154

94 92

48 ,

.

n

.

n

30 ,

26

,

,

85

,

36

150

66

.

(

92 n n . .

,

97 ,

n .

Byzantium

n

n

61

. 28 ,

, , 2

II,

128

Coronamenta Crown wearings Festival coronations days 166 171 63 172 175 181

181

Do

See also

37

Constantine VI Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus Constantinople 125 Councils Constantius Cornomannia See Laudes Designations

Pl IV

136

V

Constantine Constantine

85 n

, IV , 8 ,

nation

182

50

104 129

,

,

74

,

67

64 ,

,

.

129

of

8

51 n

20

, f.

172

, ,

Brittany Constantine Constantine the Great

,

Conrad

.

,

164

IV

Conrad Conrad

146

109

n

Conrad

Toledo 160

141

n

98

,

84 ,

Mariae Petri

Confessio Confessio

, n.

of

.

9

I, II , S B , III , K . . , K K ., E . , of ., . 17 , 73 n

.

;

25

,

.

,

63

105 107 Archbishop 226 city 230 See also Adalbert Engelbert von der Mark Laudes Species Franco Roman Commemorations liturgical 123 134 102 147 150 153 See also Exultet Praeconium paschale Commodus

,

Cologne

,

Coins , 3– 12, 24, 69 n . 15, 76 , 96, 157, 163 f., 165, 222 -

General Index Cranmer , AB . of Canterbury , Crécy , 225

273

18 n . 12

Crete , 154 f .

Croatia ,

148

f. ;

136

34

n

.

,

.

119

See also Croatia

;

,

64 ,

. 26 .

,

196

n

182

62

. 50 ,

168

n

,

.

-

,

85 n

61 ,

52

,

156

99 n

147

.

II,

98 n

,

.

. 47 ,

28 n

150 154

.

,

93

93 n

,

f.

,

78

15

.

70 n

f.

59 ,

.,

56 ff

142

,

.

),

Davidicum

55 n

Doge

,

,

, ,

egnum

,

;

,

116

Venice

Dalmatic 164 Dandolo Enrico (R

150 146

24

.

,

Nisibis

Dalmatia Hungary

33

11 , f . ., 75 n 90 30 . ,

. , 30 , of 14

9 n n

, 5 ,

,

Henry

Ess

23 of n .

Cyriacus

139

n

-

,

Crusaders Crusades Cunigunda Cursus

David

Norman

.

,

Cromwell , 56 Cross , victorious , 22 , 25 n . 31 , 26, 75 n . 33 . See also Crucifix Crown : papal , 64 , 136 ff.; royal , 79 n . 47 , 93 ; of : Constantine , 104 , princes 163 164 Crown wearings See Coronamenta Crucifix processional

, .

103 See also Novus

96 63

,

94 n 55

f.

.

, ,

.

n

f.

,

.

171

n

,

124

),

(

f.

Gelasian

63

160

),

.

n

,

138

16

(

Dictatus papae and Avranches Diego Campos 160 de

54

n

.

,

44

.

n

127

. 93 of 23

185

, n

Dictatorship

Diadem

,

. 9 ,

,

Cardinal

67

,

Deusdedit

130 n

,

, .

140

170

190

Demons Deprecations De Santi 190

,

32

.

n

,

,

243

57

60 J. n ,

,

,

Dei Gratia Delasilve

church

39

,

Déesis

ff .

49

of

Dedication

52

-

,

,

52 ,

,

David Dom Lucien 190 Deacons 122 Decretals Pseudo Isidorian

f.

112 129

;

.

n

,

Rambona

150

,

101

of

130

Mass

, 52 ,

51

;

of

16

.

,

:

,

78

( es )

. 76 , f.

168 193

,

n

.,

ff

159

137

,

,

See also Mass

,

,

,

144 152

,

,

f.

110

136

( es )

.

,

114 206

,

.

95 n

,

f.

81

f.

,

n

. 15 ,

69

88 ,

,

29

, 64 ,

.

f.

.

n

),

(

),

87 n 20 ,

,

.

n

Gloria

.ff; of

prayers

231

164

23

185 71 ,

,

61

95

,

202

140

finale

, (

,

112

Constantine

138 139

Doxology

203

91 ,

Donation

n of , .

Dominicans

f.

.

See also Mass

Divine Right

57 ,

,

66

.

58 n

VII and XII

152

Dismissal

,

Pls

116

,

. of

n

of

(P

Diptychs consular

196

) , , , f. 61 Ct , .

.

Dies coronae See Coronamenta Heinsberg Dietrich Looz 225 odgoritza Dioclea 150 Dionysius Areopagita

General Index

274

Dramatization , ritual , 121 f., 198 Durandus , William , B. of Mende , 5 n . 13, 72 n . 27, 112 f . , 113 n . 5, 116, 162 n . 26

Durandus Laudes , 87 n . 72 , 88 n . 74 , 112 n . 2, 113 n . 2 , 116 ff. , 121 n . 30, 123 , 182 n . 10, 190 , 192, 197 f . , 203 , 213 Ealdred , AB. of York , 171 Edward the Black Prince , 223

Edward , Ct. of Bar , 227 n . 25 Edward the Confessor . See Saints , Edward Edward I , K . of England , 30, 176 Edward II , K . of England , 172 n. 69 , K . of England , 223 Edward

III

Egypt, 52 f., 56

Eichmann , E . , 239 ff .

See

. 23 .

n

. 5 ,

113 n

,

118

also Laudes

Epirriptarion

, ;

. 3 , ) , (

Petrt

,

.

b

Anglo 160

;

; 16 (

.

n

f.

,

.

B

n

,

, 30 ff .,

68

119 128

f.

,

.

,

f.

95

.

103 241

n .

38 , 98 n

f.

,

. 88 ,

84

. 15 ,

, .,

n

,

117 232

hegemonial title and 31 Spanish miles Mariae 160

77

.

33

.

, ,

75 n

68

.

174

also Incantations

,

,

148

,

122 236

;

,

104

ff .

, 231

57 ,

,

97

95

15 ,

19 , n

,

228

,

,

94

94

, n .

223

see .

. 52 , ,

kings

f.

211

, , of

,

205

2

. 69 ,

20 , 87 ; n

.

n

61

(

n

223 236 also individual Cambridge Winchester Worcester 169

,

:

26

.

n

, 80 ,

. 27 ,

n

:

,

. 38 .

.

,

25 n

.

n

75 , n . 50 n 33 .

114

See

1 n

Eusebius 125 Eustace chaplain Exarch Ravenna Exchequer 174 Exorcism

89 n

,

82 , .,

150

, , of , , 20 , . 2 , ff. , n 2 , , . 98 38 32 n 39 , n .

,

,

.

Etheria Eudocia Ess Euphemia

69

f.

) ,

,

.

77 , b

16

. 59

194

69 25

, ,

71

,

of

, . B

, , 2 n 72 . n 2

Essen

f

97 , 62

59 ,

;

; (

,

70 n 92 ;

55

171

,

.

, f.,

f.

196

king reading the 165 See also Gospel Hippo 119 Eraclius Ermoldus Nigellus 129 Exchatology See also Rex pacificus

,

Epistle

140 164

,

,

46

, 118

.

n

97

,

, n

122

, 84 , ,

93

, 78 ,

.

).

names

miles

122 162 See also Laudes Species English n

,

63

,

.

n

170

193

180 182

episcopal acclamations 164

59

,

,

.

, 45 ,

-

35

, ,

f.

30 ,

,

of

;

n .

. ,

,

24

171 179

169

, 32 ,

,

;

n

,

157

143

passim 128 councils and 31 Frankish 74 nn

170 74 nn

139 Kosmokrator 103 Roman 145 encomia 49 125 51 129 Engelbert III AB Cologne 226

England

54 ,

141

n .

, ,

138

f. , 49 ,

129

f.

,

) ,

63

16

Saxon

235

123

,

ceremonial

45 n 17 49 70 32 , , . f. , ff 48 . . , 56 , , n . 30 95 f. , , 74 ,

122

, 65 B . 42 ,

, , , Q .

Louis the German

119

108

f.

|

Emma Emperor

65 n ,

, of , 33 n . 40 for ,

,

.

Elne , Ely 171

123

100 n

Eleanor , Q . of Henry II , 171, 172 n . 64 Eleanor , Q. of Henry III , 175 Election of : bishop , 119 f.; cardinal (creation ) , 127 ; emperor, 77 ff. , 119 n. 24 ; pope , 125 ff . Elijah , 51 n . 129, 125 n . 40 Elincourt , Lords of , 228

275

,

,

,

92

f.

103

165

,

100

154

,

149 151

,

140

,

137

,

120 130

,

101 117

,

37

f. n. ,

.

, 19 ,

84 21 - n

94

,

42

, 53 , ,

127

.

,

50 n

f. of

30

,

163

Charlemagne

, .

Fastrada Feast days

.

Q 13 ,

Fasting

37 ff . n

184

,

Benevento

92 ,

, , of

Falco

,

paschale

Praeconium

Fascism

See also

202 204 206 211 231

,

Exultet , 23 f. , 30 n . 55 , 53 n . 139 , 102 n . 126 , 157 ,

ff .

190

General Index

.

n

65 89 , ,

.

,

88

nn

,

120 133

176

f.

,

174

,

,

, ,

154 166

,

97 f.

99

95 n

, .

151

,

.

n

.

,

14 96 ,

93 f. n

90

,

97 , ,

85 f.

.

.

149 150

and

99 f 63 , .,

,

.

171

n

166

97

, 99 ,

.

162

,

154

,

151

95 n

, 96 ,

.

94 n

, 93 ,

14

. . 30 n , .4 n. 89 , ; 150

,

149

n

141

92 n

, , . f 17 ., 40 , , 90 , ,

, .

,

85

38

77 n

137

,

, 65 53

.

133

,

103 120

n

.

,

24 n

30

198

,

178 182

Easter

141

n

138

, , , ,

137

n

,

Christmas

55 ,

30 n 79 , .

passim

93 n

f.

,

170 174

,

,

147 166

,

,

;

,

. 97 ,

n

141

. ;

, 53 , ,

, ;

3

.

n

120 137

,

100

,

.

105

,

, 97 ,

;

,

85

,

96 n

243

,

,

137 147

,

. 91 , 96

94 n

42 ,

,

13

Ascension

,

176

;

, 96 ,

.

:

,

All Saints Christ the King

94 , n

178

feast days

Minor

233

n

,

,

,

93 .

, 90 .,

f.

, 89

,

n .

176

85

Pentecost

198 212

;

89 ,

.

;

85 93 n , .

182

9

67 n n .

176

,

f.

,

Wednesday before Easter 102 Maundy Holy Saturday Good Friday 121 232 233 Easter Monday 102 Saturday after Easter 130 143 Easter Octave 61 174

97 ff .

.

;

f . ;

,

,

of ;

, ; 96 , n 36 ,

),

(

) ;

(

f.

.,

ff

86 38 , n

,

:

,

60

prayers See Doxology

Accursio

,

243

, .

.

.

f.

Gaul

, ,

See also Franks Gallican

169

n

97

87

196

,

100

182

167

; f., n

233 236

, , 95 ,

228

108

174

165

;

162

n

160

.

118

157

, , 65

, , n 54 . , 61 f. 27 , , 63 ,

.

n

228

, ,

224

,

f.

135

'

d

., ff ., , 31 ,

,

123

n 44 .

3 ff

,

118

,

f.

212 222

,

103

Francesco

,

of , 3

French

26

France

.

. , , , ,

Finees See Phinehas Flanders Cts 224

, ff f. 46 10 ., , ,

.

of ,

Filioque Finale

97 ff .

.

.

n

,

feliciter

16

.

Formulae

84

,

;

:

,

f.

,

,

f.

,

92

,

;

,

;

,

;

Felicitations 122 See also Laudes Ferdinand 181 Aragon 160 Ferdinand III Festival crownings See Coronamenta Festival itinerary of

.

,

,

(

94 , n . 96 ;

,

,

.

; ff .;

,

,

98

n

,

180 184

f.

,

I, , n , , E ., 66 . K f. 46 , . , ,

,

146

;

,

96

,

) ;

,

86

,

94 n 94 . n ; 96 .

,

175

n

Circumcision 176 198 Epiph any 137 142 157 176 Midsummer 175 Natalicia saints 154 176 New Year see Feast days minor Circumcision January Rogation days Kalends of Palm Sunday 72 Peter and Paul 41 Saturdays during Lent 102 Sundays 166 174 178 Laetare 105 Trinity 175 211 festival crownings see Coronamenta festival itinerary Fécamp 166 191 193 199 See also Laudes 163

177 32

.

n

,

50

.

81 n

f.

, 75 ,

69

,

,

10

.

224

n

. 3,

223

n

n

166 170

. 55 ,

185

23

32

.

.

49 – 65

48 n

123

, n.

161

,

,

159

f.

, ,

147

.

229

n

passim

.

n

,

.

120

35 ff n , . 42 – . 3, 47 ,

,

ff .

f.

,

96 10 , 38

, 36

ff .

,

29

94 25 , n

Frederick

155 234

Sicily

72 7, n , .

Aragon Frederick Frederick Barbarossa

146

f.

,

109 115

of

, 28 , 30 , .,

ff

101

II, II E of ., 8 , 10 , , E , 30 ., K , 2 .

93 ,

Frankish

.,

85 ff

,

Franks

, 32 ,

.

73 n

,

,

of

,

,

B I, . K of .

, E .,

Francis Joseph 182 Francis France 229 Liège Franco Franco General Francisco 185

General Index

276

III

, E . , 1, 180, 230 Freising , 86 n . 67 , 99, 114, 118 n . 23 , 123 f., 128, 131. See also Abraham

Frederick

,

frygium

, B .; Laudes

136 ff.

Fulcher of Chartres , 11

210

,

60 ,

,

,

57 ,

,

f.

f.

99 n

112 passim

118

books Sacramentaries Sacramentaries

See Service

Gelasianum

Gellone

207

52

, .

,

Ratisbon

,

Gebhard

34 ,

, , . B . 28 , of 30 ,

,

of

,

n

.

,

,

227

,

.

38

.

n

.

143

n

.

,

95 n

101

38

77 26 n ff . .

, 67 , ,

.,

E

, ,

See also Epistle

,

,

Grado Patriarch 151 154 Graphia aureae urbis Romae

,

,

of , ,

13

,

, .

,

Gloucester Golein See Jean Gospel emperor reading the 165 Gourmont Rémy de

Gratian

98

86

Mass

See Doxology

.

II,

91 n

Conrad ;

of

.

Ess

.

Toul

158

,

,

Gisela Gloria

B

, .

Girgenti

97

Gilles

of

Sorcy

de

,

Gideon

56

See also individual kings and emperors

,

Apostles

,

,

,

10

.

,

2

27

,

181

Beauvais

71 ,

146

Verdun

,

, 68 , B . n.

230

.

.,

,

,

181

Apremont of

173

227 229

62 , 44

27 34 n .

,

,

,

155

London

229

ff

Marcus

, .

B of

Hellenism

Henry Henry

. of , , 3, n.

, P , .

,

Halberstadt 120 Hainaut Cts Hansiz Hapsburg

152

149

.

Bazoches of

of

,

.

, .” , 2 of n

Flanders

,

“

AB

Guethelinus

Guido Guy Ct

Hebrew

149

n

Zara

46 of 12 , n

.

SS

,

,

of B .

Gregory Gregory

of

.

,

,

,

9

Greece Greek 143 150 201 222 Gregorianum See Service books Sacramentaries

116

227

101

104

237n

123

. f.,

100

,

,

235

. 5 , ,

232

97 f1 , -

.

81 n

228f

84 , B . 87 3 , , 95

223

8

205 222

,

, 75 ,

3,

, ,

,

.

26

,

German

n

,

180 196

72

24

.

B

,

131 162

27 ,

,

,

.

,

D

of

Berg 228 Gerard Germanicus Germany German empire

32

,

n .

f.

,

of of

,

of

III

,

,

Genuflections 102 122 Geoffrey Heinsberg 225 Dalenbrok Lord Geoffrey Monmouth 172 178 Geoffrey Vigeois 139 79

f.

.

,

See Service books

., 50 ,

,

13

A ., 183, 35

, Dom

Gastoué

Gaul

39 , 190

Gallican laudes . See Laudes Gallican liturgy . See Liturgy Gallican Masses . See Mass (es)

243

General Index Henry , Ct. of Luxembourg .

, E. See Henry E ., 27 n. 44 , 67 n. 9, 77 n. 38, 98 f . , 168 n. 50, 238 , E . , 91 n . 86, 99, 109 n. 146

II ,

Henry Henry

277

VII

III

Henry IV , E . , 99 f., 243 Henry V, E ., 125, 127 n. 44 , 129 n. 51 , 145 n. 104 Henry VI , E ., 166, 239 Henry VII , E . , 224 n . 11, 225 , 229 Henry , K . of Castile , 228 n . 32

III

Henry IV ,

II ,

Henry Henry Henry

III ,

K . of Castile , 228 n. 32 K . of England , 1 n . 2, 171, 172 n. 64 , 174 n . 25 K . of England , 94 n . 96, 98 , 169 , 175 ff .

V, K .

of England , 223 Henry VI, K . of England , 223 Henry I , K . of France , 116 n.

Heremiel , Archangel , 61 n. 160 Hierocracy , 112 ff . Hildebert of Lavardin , 7

16

Hincmar, AB . of Rheims , 51 n . 132 , 63, 70 n . 15, 73 n. 30 , 74 n . 31 , 91 n. 84 Hippodrome , 26, 28 n . 46 Historia Augusta , 7 n . 20, 17 f. , 68 n . 13 , 185 n . 23 Hohenstaufen , 9 f., 97 n. 108, 180 Holland , Cts . of , 3, 225 , 229 Holy See . See Pope Honorius of Augustodunum , 8

;

;

;

II;

.

II f.,

31 .

.

74 38 n

,

25

164

.

.

121 139

n

72

.

, n

113

, 14 ,

. 2 68 , n

f.

,

.

,

152

n 62 ,

58 n

,

.

102

,

,

31 ,

.

25 n

146 173 233

,

)

(

-

,

insular

95

,

.

,

32 n

71

86

,

.

,

. n

.

Anglo Irish

.

,

(

II

the Bald

),

78

,

See also Litanies

105

59 ,

See also Laudes

23 ,

.

,

118

n

Déesis 20

;

.

116

n

text

),

.

See also Autun

115

(

,

.

,

III ,

122

n

.

79 ,

89 f n .,

,

.

,

26

.

n

243

VII XII

100

Pls

.

89 29 n n . . 79 , 48

,

116

32 ,

. f .

196

93 ,

,

57 93 n . n

.

84 ,

148

See Feast days

25 . n 48

,

,

56 f.

,

,

,

10

Ladislaus

18

of , K Q . . . 54 n 20 of . of 63 n

, 35 , , of ,

,

, .

Q

,

.

n

Koloman

164 Seealso Papal 51 130 143 180 129

100 Investiture struggle Ireland 140 Irmingard Ess Lother Charles Irmintrude Isabel John 174 Isis litany

Ivories Ivrea

Bela

61

93 , n . 24 , 93 n

,

,

1 f.

Incantations Insignia royal

,

129

, . . 59 , , 94 , 28 , 1,

”,

83 , 50 n 91 . n

,

,

,

90 47 85 n ff n . .,

,

85 n 17 . n . . 62 7

81 f.

Imperial Hours

Israel Itinerary

See also Andrew

See Imagery

Illustrations Imagery “

54

,

,

,

8 f.

Iconoclasm

228

87

;

Hungary , 149 ff ., 152 f ., Louis the Great Stephen

155

Hostiensis , 162 n . 27 Hucbald , 206 n . 59 Hugh , AB . of Palermo , 161 n . 19 Hugh de Champ - Aleman , B . of Nevers , 116 n . 16 Hugo de Lantins , 213

182

General Index

278

of

,

,

f.

,

71

,

63

,

f.

57

,

Flanders 229 ,

.

227

Liège 227

of

Bavaria

Ct

,

Liège

Arckel

Constantinople 69

of

, , B , B . . of

of of

John

146

225

Johannes Bekkos Patriarch

John

celestial

,

44 ,

.

n

, .

Q

of

,

, of

,

of

Joan Arc Brabant Joan Duchess Sicily 166 Joan John

also Baldwin

);

11, 72 n . 25, 125 n . 40, 162 ( 63

,

Jerusalem

see

Jacobus Gaetani Stefaneschi , Cardinal , 132 James of Aragon , K . of Sicily , 10 n. 35, 229 n . 32 James II , K . of Scotland , 223 January , Kalends of, 32 n . 66 . See also Feast days ,minor : Circumcision Jean Golein , 5 n . 13

f.

93 ,

.

n

,

.

74 n

,

,

,

of

,

n

10

,

46 n

116

61 n

164

,

31

, .

57 of n

,

John the Scot

,

of

.

,

f.

), K , . 98 , of n

.

,

n

97

,

of

.

D

,

II, II K. II, ( K

of . of

of IV ,

,

85 n

,

of

.

,

IV

John Ct Hainaut 227 John the Deacon 61 140 147 John Brabant 225 John Garland 177 John Bohemia 224 England John 114 170 174 178 John the Good France 226 Mörs 226 Lord John

130 132

229

89

.

26 92 n

.,

149 152

,

,

.

K

,

E .,

E

II, I,

's . , , ., 51 , . n K , . . 3, f. of 5 130

Kerullarios See Michael King See Ruler King evil Hungary Koloman

n

28

,

,

; n.

Rome 44 ,

.

27 n

,

.

20

116

123

15

100

,

of

Laon

Lateran See Aachen Latin language

.

152

n

Hungary

,

Lactantius Ladislaus Lanfranc

Trier

.

,

87 n , , . , 92 K . 20 69 n , . of 89

AB

.

A

213

von Falkenstein

226

Koran

,

,

.

173

108

,

122

,

.

100

n

,

,

88

65

.

86 n

,

,

,

.

)

, (

15

.

69 n

,

,

.

.

;

.

n

35 45 , n , . e

II

, Pl .

43

,

11 ,

,

40

,

,

225

,

,

Jülich Cts Junkheit 226 Justin Justin Justinian 116

Kunc Kuno

227

.

37

of

. of , 3 ,

.

,

48 14 ,

, n .

, of ,

Jolantha Flanders Countess Bar 224 Joshua 148 Austria Juan Judges 114 128 152 155 167 Palatine papal Judith Ess Louis the Pious 105

General Index

279

Laudes :

; 73 , , .

,

.

n

18 ,

,

75 , 16

.

197

36 27 n )

31

:

,

32 ,

104 , ;

, ,

88 82 ; n

(

;

,

31 31 , ,

,

", n .

31 ,

f.

,

21 -

,

,

146 152

25 f. ; ,

233 Greek versions

,

alternation

;

,

-

,

,

-

,

222 230

144

f. ; in

,

,

ff .

,

f.

123 206

,

,

:

,

,

.

, 3 , ff ., 8 ff ff ., .,

,

, 40 n 16 f .

25 ,

,

, 47 ,

.

,

et

,

n 45 . , ,

,

,

194

n .

,

125

f.

.

,

n

212

annos

127

121

,

152

168 192

ff .,

118

48

.,

,

,

122

,

113

23

,

;

.

.

n

f. ,

,

f. ;

,

44

ff 15 ., , ,

n .

,

,

125

193 Haec Dies

.

n

,

68 , , ff ., 48 ,

115

Exaudi

124

122

Cuius sedem

130 134 144

123

69

. 9 ,

;

,

133

117

,

f.

f .,

75 ,

Exaudi Deus

113

,

,

;

10

;

.

,

,

f. ,

;

,

130

4 n

, 3 ,

:

32

n

f.

. 15 ,

, . 66 ,

,

,

20 , f. ,

–

,

23 ,

.

,

241

102

, 40 n .f , Te 20 . ,

,

.

2 n . 2

6 ff

,

,

,

19 n

. .f, 2,

48 !, , n 2 . n

47 ,

,

.

n .

123

pastorem

.

201 Carolus Magnus

123 126 127

Christi veniat 168

130 194 Regnum

.;

,

;

)

,

,

f. ,

,

13 , ff 20 ., ,

),

116

211 Multos annos

.

f. ,

208

171 193 221

118

113

195

155 Deus deorum 116 102 110 119 123 59

Feliciter

110

ff . ,

,

ista sede

167

,

,

159

125 Kyrie eleison

17 n n . . 10 26 , ,

;

,

.

41

155

)

( In

(

Istam sedem 196

25

11 f.

,

ff .

.;

ff

36

, f., n

16 f. , .

152

,

,

.

f.

,

81

,

f.

,

60

;

,

ff .

,

, 96 ,

,

;

44

,

,

,

.

,

27 n

,

;

ff .,

-

,

98 . n n 2

,

113 n

. 74 , 98 ,

;

processional

.

.

),

,

;

(

;

171

f .,

f. ,

165

passim

n 88 . 4 n

.,

97

Tabelliones

,

, .

122

n

. 2 ,

;

113

n

,

.

n

,

.

;

,

n

,

113

.

voce

2

knights 141 Patroni regionum 126

135

74

ff

,

,

f.

97 170 ,

n .

,

f.

147

, 84 , 86 ,

)

144 152

Advocati 132 chaplains royal

88 n , n . . f 36 97 ., ; n 74 ,

,

118

149 166 170 172 178

243

198

132 135 141

excelsa

16

.

n

,

f.

,

.

,

,

,

126

197

84

, ,

143

f.

. 81

n

,

; 36

),

alta

116

Latin

See also Virtues

141

4 n , , , . 130 86 , , , 50

97

; .

54 ,

133

(

.

n

,

.

n

;

,

176 singing

f.

,

,

31 ,

80

cellarer

judges

;

,

,

,

f. ,

f. ,

, ,

140

181

86 n

141

schola puerorum

169

ff ., 29 ,

,

38

.

77 n

),

86 n n 18 . . f 65 23 ., , , 21 90 f. ,

,

30

.

77 – 85 ,

.

of ,

;

129

chanters 175

135

110

211

inaugural 118

deacons

,

,

,

79 ,

;

.

;

132

143 150 Hebrew

103

119

notaries 130

,

;

n

74 7 n , .

13 , ,

n .

n

,

,

,

11

.

18 n

;

,

17

,

Domine

115

serva 69

,

;

.

126

illum serva

Conserva

,

);

31 ,

n . 19 ( 11 , , 20 , 74 19 , n

.

69 n

,

194

114 196 Deus elegit

18 n .

f .,

185

Tu

,

,

11 ,

.

,

,

servent

.f; 17 f.

.

f. ,

193

18

Di

.

,

123

te

44 ;

,

;

f. ,

adiuva

n .

127

illum

193

113

.

15 18 ; n

.

, ,

69 n

Christus vincit see Laudes Christi

105 Deus conservet 123 126 130 134

,

Tu

,

172 See also Sequences

f.

.

n 41 . n 20 33 . , ,

122

115 116

143

Christus conservet

n .

,

117

122

( es )

89 n

,

Christe

:

,

Responses

See Mass

,

service

Poetical

.

in

,

sotto voce 198 77 ,

31 ,

130

129

193

;

Pueri

;

,

, ff ., 73 ; f. , f ) ., ; , , )

70 88 , ; n

54 ,

,

clergy 198 legates

32

73 n

,

,

90 ,

,

ff .

,

,

114

;

cardinals

;

104

197 211 169 173

59

135

101

also Feast days Troyes

121 126 130

ordering

185

(

Performance

173

,

55

n 93 , . -

65

s( ),

.,

f.

,

(

,

n .

:

,

coronation

(

ff

172

85 ( ff . see ,

,

laudatory section

49

174 182 see Procession

,

27

44 , : 28

168

Occasions festival

133

170 sociological

f.

f.

27 n .

Laudes Christi

121

120 150

144

Languages Greek

159

76 – 84

, 65 , 70 ,

constitutional

,

140

:

Function

,

,

126 131 193

n

.

coins

(

), 8

, 24 ,

144

;

n

112 118 193 194 221

231 Christus imperat 226 Cunctis inclytis vita 152

, , 7 3 , ,

134

,

, n

ff f . ., ; n on .

f. ,

,

n .

194

Exaudi nos Domine 167 Hunc hanc diem 113

39 ,

140 110 173 183

62

88 ,

;

.

,

107

171

.

1 ff

,

28

( 24 IC n

62

123

15

regales

see also Incantations travesties variations Iesus vincit Iesus regnat Iesus imperat 228 Jesus Christus vincit Qui regnat vincit imperat Qui vivis regnas

NIKA

XC imperas imperat

Place

triumphus

)

,

82 ,

f.

,

19 34 n , , . 59 , : 15 , , 64

171

Christe

101

165 167

magical

130

regale carmen

Christus vincit Christus regnat Christus imperat discussed

159

130

143

101 114 240

seealso Triumph

Formulae 155

,

;

,

;

(

213

129

Romanae

"

,

89

Regiae

, .f ) ; ;

pueriles

Paschales

53

;

86 30 ; f.

.

n

30 (

Designations : episcopal (see Laudes , Hierarchy ) ; Cornomanic , 27 n . 44 , 129 , 143 f.; Hymnidicae “ Gallicanae ,” 31 , 101, 240 ; Imperatoriae , Imperiales , 31 , Papales see Laudes Hierarchy Pope 197 see also Reception Sequences

125

General Index

280

Rubrics , 86 f ., 88 n. 74 , 113 n . 2, 115 , 118 n. 23 , 149 n . 13, 197 n . 27, 243 n . 4 (see the Index ofMSS for MS references ) : Gallo - Frankish , 13–64 , 15 f. ( text ) , 87, 101 f., 104 ff. , 108– 112 , 114, 117 , 118 n . 23, 120 , 140, 153, 158, 168, 173, 178, 181 , 214 , 234 ff. ; Charlemagne (783 - 787 ) see

Species

MS 409 ; Charlemagne

Montpellier

MS 92 ;

see Verona

MS

(796 – 800 ) , see Paris 13159 ; Anon . ( ille ) , 1997 ; Chieti . Louis the Ger

II, see Vat . Reg .

Verona . Louis

(

f.

,

168

f. ,

152

ff .,

),

.

.,

ff

,

f.

97 86 ,

.

;

,

,

64

n .

,

,

f. ,

,

45

.

.

,

43 n

,

.

,

169

.

Bibl

see Rome

.

,

Louis

;

,

.

, of see ;

.

Ratisbon

II,

MS

,

;

,

f.

.

;

.

,

II

)

(

of

.

,

;

.

's

St .

,

,

,

;

.

,

,

Ordo Orders the Coronation Cencius Cod 27305 Freising Emperor Otto see Bam

.

.

's

XI

,

.

.

, :

Lit MS

33

15

Peter Benedict

Rome Vat Lat MS 7114 and King Otto see Munich

German

143

Cambrai MS 544 Rome Vallicell Peter Albinus see Vat Ottob Cod Gemundensis see Gmunden lost MS see also

Albinus

,

;

3057 Ordo

14510

.

;

73

.

MS

, ;

2096 Benedict Ordo Romanus

.

F

MS

Cod

see Munich

,

MS

140 141

.

;

Verona

Louis the German Naz

129 134

,

. .

n

,

,

92

MS

120

236 239 241 Louis the Pious and Lothar see Verona early 9th century see Cologne Anon 138 Cologne

of , St .

, ,

-

,

114 118

51 181 196

.

n

16 n

-

106 111

26 n . , . 5 , 23 ; , 19 f. n

,

see

man , see St . Gall MS 381 ; Charles the Bald , see Orléans MS 196 ; Orléans . Arnulph of Carinthia , Berlin Theol MS 452 Corvey Anon late 9th cen tury seeMetz MS 351 Metz Franco Roman 110 102 105 text

;

50

,

IV

see

.

? )

,

.

11 ,

II,

.

;

II II,

f.

,

.

1

;

.

(

;

see

.

.

: . .

,

98

f.

.

;

6

.

,

15

.

.

5

II,

Henry Henry see Vienna MS 1817 Passau see Cassel Bamberg Lit MS Bamberg Conrad see Berlin Theol MS Wolfenbüttel Helmst MS 1110 Minden Conrad see Munich Cod 14322 Henry Regale Carmen Munich Cod 14322 Ivrea MS Ivrea Anon 12th century see Aquileia berg

MS

MS

,

.

.

;

.

;

,

,

see

.

,

see

.

,

.

,

,

s .v .

;

,

.

;

,

,

,

MS

;

.

,

8 .V .

Narbonne see Paris

,

,

.

Besançon

;

359

s .v .

Chalons see Chartres see Chartres Elne see Laon see 1118 1240 Limoges Lyons 778 Narbonne Nevers see Paris MS 9449 Suppl

,

;

Laon

en -

;

.

,

.

,

.

.

Borg

MS 520 Paris MSS 9497 9499 9508 MS 215 Laon Limoges see Paris MSS

Chartres

Aix

,

13

.

.

, .

see Vat

.

Besançon

,

,

,

s .v .

,

see

Aix Aix Bibl Méj MS Paris MS 949 Provence Arles Autun see Paris Arsenal MS 1169 Bibl Nat Consular diptych Autun Beauvais see Brit Mus Egerton MS 2615 Paris MSS 9497 9508 Beauvais

French see

,

,

,

,

.

8 .0 .

,

.

.

;

.

-

,

,

. ;

.

;

.

,

.

12 ;

.

; ,

.

s . v

,

:

,

,

s . v .

.

;

.

,

.

; ;

,

Nevers Orléans see Paris Brussels MSS 1799 4334 Paris MS 9505 Paris Rheims see Assisi MS695 Rheims Senlis see Paris Ste Genev MS 1297 Senlis Sens see Sens MS Sens Soissons see Paris MS 8898 Soissons Troyes Vienne see Troyes see Troyes Gd Semin Tours see Norman Fécamp see Rouen MS 489 Fécamp Rouen see Paris MSS 904 905 1704

century

see

.

.

;

.

.

,

;

12th century

Anon

. E .

.

.

.

and Mathilda see Brit Mus Cott Vit XII Winchester see Cambridge Trinity MS 249 Cambridge Anon 13th

,

:

William

I

,

;

Rouen MSS 256 538 Rouen

English

.

. vv .

, ;

.

, ,

f.

f.

130

,

. 26 ,

122

, , 23

,

,

s

193

,

183

),

161

French 118

,

;

.

n

194

,

20

,

(

,

-

,

171

240

145

n

63 ,

,

,

101 32 ,

n 87 .

,

:

:

,

Hierarchy bishops general regional forms English 122

132 134 n 106

,

242

196 n

,

124

.

(S

(

,

112 124

:

text

, ), .

,

.

;

;

.

;

111

.) ,

A .D

(

Roman Imperial after 1209

:

II .

;

.

II,

.

;

144

)

,

:

,

.

.

-

,

:

,

:

II,

;

II .

II,

. F .

,

Worcester Cod 160 Worcester Edward see Brit Mus Harl Edward Richard see Westminster Missal Richard Sicilian Frederick see Palermo MS 601 Palermo Dalmatian King Koloman see Berlin Theol MS 278 Zara King Louis the palato Zara Great see Vat Borg MS 339 Ossero Traù Franco Burgundian see Laudes Species French Arles Autun Besançon Ivrea Limoges Narbonne

MS 2901

General Index

281

(

,

.

,

,

.

S

);

processional 128 see

207 238

38

ff , .,

.,

ff

,

; 33

.

79

89 n

,

Canones

;

;

238 psalters

;

,

f.

,

,

89

84

, ,

80

.

,

171

190 with

homilies

38

.

89 n

; :

in

,

f.

.

76 n

, ,

110 36

,

39

n

,

Ordines

,

.

. 7 ,

17 of n

VI , E, ., 11 , . K , 69

,

,

litanies Legatine power 164 165 Leo 103 Leontia Ess Leopold Belgium Lepanto

III

190

tropers 91

, .;

110

38 ff . f

,

103

38

, ,

31

86 74 , n . 89 ;

:

Transmission Independence

Petrus elegit 125

ff .;

f. , 134 (text ) , 135 f., 140 ff. , 143 ff., also Processions

,

196 n . 126 26 ff ,

131, 135 ; German , 118 n. 23, 122, 131, 134 f . ; Roman , 131 f. cardinals , 118 n . 23 , 124 , 127 (text ) , 128 f ., 134 . pope , 16 n . 5 , 27 n . 45 , 64 , 101 f ., 111 , 118 n . 23 , 124- 146 , 150 passim ; papal - episcopal, 125 - 132, 134 ; laudes papales (Mass ), 132

Lesbos

79

ff 53 62 , . ,

,

of

,

of

,

26

,

.

,

191 196

n

79 ,

.

n

,

.

n

.

66 ,

.

86 n

. , 17

.

37 71 , ;

,

33 n , 88 ,

.

102

.

, ,

,

,

36 n

35

.

n

126 political

;

,

n

40 n

196

f.

87 , ,

.

n

40

,

123 102

,

103

160

italica

romana

.

,

134

; 92

36 , , ff 89 ., ff . ;

,

48 f n .;

,

130

peace

);

12 ,

.

n

,

51 , 15

115

59 61 diaconal

62

36 –

44 ,

,

115

.

47 ,

(

ff .

n

,

58 f.

41 , .

21 n

.f,

,

43 37

, 88 , 13 ,

of ,

52 ,

19 46 , 48 n n . 33 44 . n , . 46 , ; 71 , n

,

36 f. ,

.

197

f.

26

Ecce mitto

196

,

n

f , .,

53

34

,

123

.

,

f.

,

49 ,

48 n

,

46

44 ,

38 –

.,

f.

,

160 192

,

89 ,

73 f.

.

nn

88

.

;

76 n 87 ,

,

99 ,

,

40 91 n ,

.

39 n

. 83 ,

),

(

72

15

;

,

134

Benedictus qui venit Kyrie Mass

66

;

.

n

,

,

66

123

ff

, . 80 , , 35

33 90 n . n . 71 , 84 , 34 n 56

20 ,

,

:

,

114

;

ff .

.

n

, 45

209

, .

,

,

,

65

209

72 48 n , f., . 51 25 n

,

f.

f.

, 41 ,

.

,

60 f.

,

232

206

Oriental

n . 3

.f 51 , ;

,

114

,

209

102 157 206

157 204

209

f.

. f.

,

.

n

130

45 n

,

f.

147 206

, .

, 35 n

f.

,

f.

,

,

,

206

41 ,

,

16 .

.

139

203

ff .

41

110

123 51

,

n

131

,

,

129

47 ,

,

.

28 n

.

n

,

,

f.

,

;

,

110

.

.,

,

107

118

, 33

48 , 31 f. n ,

.,

101 109

98 48 , n

51 ,

),

41

42 92 nn . n n . . 26 87 , f

23

90 ,

, f .

,

183

123 130 116 147 Roman

ff

, .

104

44

.

,

,

27 n 25 11

.

72 , n 9,

.,

n

f. ;

142

,

89 ,

68 , f.

,

13

,

. 9 , 34 ;

.

76 n

Ite missa

Ambrosian

f.

69

est

(

,

59 ff

54 :

Gallican

52 ,

123 138

See also Laudes

Mozarabic

,

69

123 110

103

192

Liturgy

101

; 40 ), 38 n . ff n St 35 ., . . , 15 41 , 38 , -

,

.

,

, 65

,

17 n

,

"

,

75 ,

f.

,

f.

208

Milanese

100

generalis

115

seealso Prostration

Agnus Dei

Liturgical languages Liturgical movement

87 ,

Bar

.

59 ,

211

"

91

15

19 n 30 of

36 , 42 n 90 . n .

,

,

107

61

, ,

, n.

207

angelum

51 ,

of

, ,

20 -

41

Litany Style Liturgical formulae

130

Theobald

32

.,

framework gallica

the Saints

203

Bavaria

60 ff

of 92 ; ,

,

.

55

142

Litany

John

Martial

insular

Irish

109 ordination

37n

102

(

.

13 ff

88

.

36 n

, :

laelania

41

. 3 13 ,

18 n

,

,

f.

Anglo

50 ; ;

.

81 n

passim

Arckel

116

Laon

Deacon

,

,

Lisiardus Litanies

See also John

226

See also Laudes

208

37 ,

,

golden

Limoges 199

n , .

228

,

Ligny Lilies

105

of

3

, , ,

Licinius Liège bishops

.

,

96 E ., n . 20

,

Libri Carolini

25

60

,

,

128 72 n

,

Salica

Liber pontificalis Liberate Rolls 174

.

,

Lex

58 f.

,

155

Lex regia

General Index

282

of Cremona , 182 n. 6 Llewellyn , 30 Lobbes , abbey of , 37 n . 91, 40 n . 104, 41 Logotheta , 27 n . 45

See

Liutprant

also Agilulph

;

,

.

n

10

n . 4

of ,

,

95 . 38 28 , .n , 86 , 97

,

73 ; n

.

136

,

91 n

84

,

169

. 2 ,

.

n

,

.

,

.

n

,

124

30

n

31

.

,

.

73 n

,

15

,

.

,

70 n

20

63 ,

,

68

.

,

f.

11

,

.

89 ,

28

f.

,

73 n

140

.

,

15

.

88

n

,

.

57 n

,

f.

, 92 ,

51

.

148 69

,

228

f.

224

,

183 See also Laudes

.

,

n

.

37 n

, 6 89 ,

, .

of

.

of , ,

123

Flanders

41

237

11

.

n

, , , 4 ), f. 46 K , n . 6 . f. of , ,

.

,

.

n

146 169

of , ff 3 .

100 n

.

,

,

18 n

Macrinus

.

,

,

,

, 31 ,

Lyons

158

Three

, 2 f .

,

145

223

36 n

,

108

,

f .,

|

106

Louis van Maele Ct Louvain house 225 Low Countries 227 Luxembourg Cts

Magi

108

France

33

,

Louis the Pious

Madrid

n

. 28 ,

73 n

of

. 71 ,

.

,

32 n

K

,

IX ,

, K K , K . . K . . of of of of

II (

France

XIV

103

135

,

,

.

n

XI

Louis

240

f

,

,

,

.

107 235

,

93

93 n

.

,

77 , n

104

ff

227

141

Louis the German 104 105 131 106 51 235 237 Hungary 152 Louis the Great Louis the Stammerer France Louis VII France 116 Louis France 177 222 228 Louis

Theodelinda

of ,

n 69 . n . 25 , 15

.,

, E K ., . 75 of n 96 . n 33 .

., .,

E

105

E

Louis

Lorraine

III

II IV , ,

Lothar Lothar Louis

II,

I,

E

,

.

,

Lombards , 10 n . 32 , 41 , 50 n . 129 , 157, 163 f . Looz Cts 229 Lorraine 227 229 cardinal 182 Lothar 105 241

,

.

32

93

96

f.

n

n

,

81

.,

, . 42 92 61 , f

71 ,

, .

33 n

.

.

50 n 12 ,

48 ff 18 ., n

,

10

45 , , of , , 9 in n 52 78 . n , . n 114

.

,

,

;

n

88

, f., f.,

,

89 ,

240

9

.

n

,

86 f.

,

,

212

after Kyrie

174 190 238

,

84 ,

,

80

166 84 ,

.

n

,

,

69

tempore synodi

;

.

178 236 See also Winchester

,

f.

.

n

172

171

,

,

48

, .

n

166

88

;

71 f.,

in in

,

after Epistle

episcopal

;

.

147 laudes

113

, , 13 87 ,

,

87 n

,

56 of n

,

;

121

; .

,

,

84

.,

ff

;

; ,

17

116

hostium 135 place

102

126 134 190 after Gospel 149 190 between First Collect and Epistle 98

.

n

f.

132

,

profectionem

126

115

; 80

202 213 Byzantine

132 134 the Conqueror 123

,

, 36 18

, f. , , . , , ; , , in 24 , , ; , , 73 , , f. , , , 76 n f. n . 45 n , . , .

31

, f .

,

86

114 122

William

Laudes Memoria imperatoris

121 120

48 n

89 ,

,

, of

Matilda

114

,

.

74 ,

88 n

, . Q .

n

87 ,

,

after Gloria

; ;

120

238

140

229

,

.

after Dismissal

114

107

papal

laudes

,

pro rege

183

134 177 184 189

. 79 ,

,

Gallican

162

130 165

, .

153

139

148

abbey

f. 70 ; ; 34 n n .

f.

143

129

Sicily

51 25 n

,

Laach

( , es ),

Maria Mass

224

n . )

91 ,

Manfred Marcian

,

Mainz Malachi

57 of n

, , 37 E K 75 n ( ., . 39 . , ,

,

for ,

.

Magic formula See Incantations Magistracies prayers Maiestas iconography

General Index Merovingians, 31 f. ,

283

48 n. 123, 54, 55 n . 142, 60 , 72 n. 26, 77

Greek

(

.

,

15

19 n

14 ,

.

,

18 n

.

,

;

132 laudes

;

51 n

at

226 coronation 114 118 23

See also Laudes

.

73

n .

)

laudes

,

,

29

.

B

, .

10,

f .,

,

Messina

Metz

, 27 of , 73 28 n 158 ,

Merseburg , 100 Messianism , 72 n . 25, 74 f ., 145

Missals

131

,

128

,

123

,

,

Milanese

)

text

(

,

23

.

n

118

f.

.

44

27 n

,

f. . ,

,

,

.

See also Liturgy

of

.

,

51 n n

,

.

29 n

. 42 15 , n.

, , 6,

See also Sigebert

n .

196

,

, B 26 19 . 41 . n ,

of

,

48 48 , n n . , 98 . B , 20 . of

,

Mexico 185 Constantinople Michael Kerullarios Patriarch Michael Ossero 152 Milan 107 123 130 184 Minden 109 146 114 38

n

.

,

.;

n

.

,

,

24

82 .

,

51

129

n 34 63 . A 72 ., f. , n n , 6 . .

Modena

,

,

,

,

ff

.

See Service books papal 136 royal 164 Mnemosynon See also Commemoration Mocquereau Dom 183 194

Mitre

( es ),

.

.

n

,

98

.

.

84 ,

.

45 f. n

79 ,

f.

,

45

.

50

n

84 ,

.

,

91 n

29 n

,

188

-

ff .

,

,

. 4 ,

n

,

.

,

42 n

221

,

. 4 ,

243

n

,

196

200

,

,

26

197

23 ,

.

196

n

191

,

.

n

,

.

123

,

69

87 n

,

48

.

29 n

100

See also Laudes

-

n

,

.

236

242

. n.

,

46 27 23 n ;

”,

16

108 232

.

26

.

n

.

118

n

,

.

n

.

,

See also

,

of

15

95 ; 48 ,

.

172

,

n

,

80 , 29 n ,

,

of

.

B

,

114

.

26

;

236 duke n

196

of ,

.

ff

.,

,

.

ff

,

178

, ,

f.

152

23

–

,

231

231

n

,

,

69

.

87 – n

157 179

176 178

;

40

.

148

,

125

57 n . n

,

Elias

Salomon

,

Moyses

;

,

, 69 57 n . ; 15

f.

57

,

15 ;

n .

;

.

.

45 , 31

74 n

27 n

,

40 ;

, .f

.

,

.

n .

,

31 ; ),

57 n

,

,

.

74 n

15 , (

n

.

93 ,

.

n

84 ,

.

n

,

laudes

140

166 171

of ,

178 236

157

f.

,

.

,

85 ff n ., 24 , 24

.,

,

,

138

62 Notre Dame school Paris 212 Novus Constantinus 148 David Finees Phinehas 125 Helena 69 69 Theodosius -

Notitia

23

165 167 Dignitatum

.

n

152

, ,

,

7 ff .

19 , n . 10 15 ff

,

Nona 151 Normans Normandy

123

-

.

,

de f.

.

,

Nevers 100 Champ Aleman Laudes Hugh Nicholas Lytlington Abbot Westminster Nivelon Soissons 116 191

,

71 ,

87 n

15

19 n

13

nn

,

Nero

; 18

65

.

n

, ,

,

- “

,

118

. 3 ,

Birthday

See Anniversaries

Nations Nationalism National Socialism 185 Navarra 160 162

n

Natalicia

.

.

. . 15 ,

,

Narbonne 244

See also Sicily

223

19 n

, f .

9

,

Naples

8

,

Mystagogy

,

,

,

.

,

.

15

f .

,

19 n

,

91 n

,

.

,

N

,

68

F

, . J. ,

,

168 Modoinus Mone 114 Seealso Mass Gallican Money gospels Monks 173 178 See also Acclamations Montani 214 Monte Cassino 127 161 Motets 212 Music 107 113 153 158 182 Musica Enchiriades 199 Mussolini Benito 184 186

General Index

284

Oda (?), German Q ., 99 n . 120 Odo of Cluny , 199 Ogerius , B. of Ivrea , 100 n. 122 Oil rituals , 55 n . 142, 90 f . See also Anointment Old Testament , 56 ff. , 62 ff. , 93 n . 93 . See also David Olive branches , 72 , 75 Orationes Paschales ( Solemnes , in Vigilia Paschae , Oratio Fidelium ), 39 n . 100 , 40, 232 n . 3

.,

;

48

,

45 ,

;

.

f ff , ., .;

. 54

.

.

n

of 87 ; St of

.

,

,

76 n ,

n

.

33

132

,

,

II, 79,

55

.

n

; .

107

Cencius text

);

241

ff :. (

238

38

(

42 n

n , ff ., .

;

, I,

n

141

87 ,

107

,

,

),

.;

,

ff

, .f ,

.

164

16 92 n

.

n

214 234

Ge ,

123

,

.

n

79 ,

.

89 n

71 ,

.

87 n

,

86

71 ,

.

100

;

123

89

,

95

,

239

3

.

f.

),

92 n

.

(

153

,

,

.

91 ,

.

,

160

n

83 ,

)

,

;

.

)

(

.

90 n

;

,

32 n ,

text

.

100

(

83 ,

,

ff .

,

)

,

,

n

. I,

,

ff .; f. . ,

39 n 44 ,

132

.

89 , n

.

240

England after 1209 144 102 238 see also Cambridge Trinity MS 249 France 177 Normandy 170

152

77 n

Ro

.

n

92 34 n 55 ; . n

;

26

.

n

,

75 n

27

44 ,

n n .

;

,

.

n

82 ,

240 127

129

Albinus 107 127 Cencius Romanus XII

237

26 32 36 , ; , n

n 27 . ,

.

.

,

42 n , . 3

.

n n .

.

n

, n

.,

ff

26 ,

,

, n.

,

, ' s

97 ,

, 23

,

. . 72 91 27 n ; ,

n n

, 12

;

.

72

of 71 , )

14581 ,

.

35 n

; , :

, 28

.

,

)

musical transcription

(

,

207

f.

201

,

194

, , . ,

,

f.

192

82

;

.

175

n

101 120

165

Hugh Walter AB

, ;

94 .

161

,

159

,

)

(

text

, , .n , 72 , 96 n 75 , . ff .; 32 , ;

,

93

–

152 127

Cencius

122

196 period

111

Romanus

134

4

147

220 221 See also Laudes

,

XIV

128

130

142

.

158

,

See Capaccio

Palermo

Pall

, (

,

:

, ,

. 81 nn 44 , .

99 n .

,

,

,

88 n . 76 , (

,

of

or

,

15 n

, E of .,

Paestum

, .

149 151

77 n . n . 32 , 38 73 n

III

144 Barbarossa

Paderborn

175

139

Baptismi

ordinibus

Romanus

127

178 238 Spain

n

,

,

.

;

.

28

73 , n 3 ,

IV

147

120

I, (I , , E. E , II , ., 25

Otto Otto III Otto Otto son

196

162

De sacris

Carolingian laudes text 123 183 See also Councils

) ,

,

22

,

laudes

238

144 Third passim

51

166

later laudes

Ostrogoths 32

,

70

87 n

,

n .

34 ; ,

Orléans

Otto

,

,

f.

,

Sicily Oriflamme

Ossero Ostia

83

.

;

. . n

,

87

;

83 , 80 ,

171 178 177 Germany

182

Apamea

141 111 141 238

n

107 mundensis 107

107

Romanus

132

the Coronation Imperial passim

232

126

38

75 81 , n f. . 96 ; f. of 33 ,

Orders

141

XIII

Romanus

107

Peter

139

Farfa

182

141

.

n

140

,

,

140

f.

132

. 96 79 , 96 , of , , St 19 . n n f IX f., . .; n . , . 15 97

89 .

84

,

91 , n .

,

45 ,

,

n ff . .

135 137

132

102

Romanus Benedict

XI

manus

108

n

,

,

,

41 Ordines Romani

VIII

ff

., 45 , 54 ,

ff

animae

35 ; 89 , n

,

Amand

Riquier

36

.

St

Commendationis

104 109 recipiendum

n

:

regem ducendum

n

Ad

,

Collections Ordo

33

:

,

126

Ordinale . See Service books Ordinations ( royal , episcopal ) , 55 n . 142 , 57 n . 148. 79 ff ., 90 ff., 92 , 115 , 117 , 119 n . 25 , 122 (papal ), Ordo Ordines

,

insignia :

titles

a

164

.;

141

.f;

,

150

ff

,

,

138

ff .

,

,

138 148

f.

f.

131

,

feudalism

129

,

.;

136

119

ff

coronation

monarchy

,

139

f.

229

,

coins

126 136

ff .

, :

Papal

,

Palm leaves

Deo

General Index ,

decretus

285

109, 125 n. 40, 134 , 145, 241 ; electus a Deo , 125 n . 39, 127 n . 44 ; Imperator

( Princeps ) , 140 ; Vicarius

,

.

225 228

,

,

,

,

27

.

n

,

26

.

,

196 n

202

2

.

,

n

23

.

104

See

.

150

, ,

,

148

, . ,

127

145

n

,

,

, f .

, , , 87 70 , ,

also Clergy

185

32

n .

64

35 ,

62 ,

ff .

84

78 119

,

n .

57 80 94 , -

, 14 10 n .

, B 98 92 . n ,

.

,

228

125

103

n .

, K .

114 243

.

n

23

118

. 2 ,

112

n

,

Toulouse

55

30 n

,

n .

.

,

St .

de

of

.

,

73 n

,

n . 4

of

of

.

of

122

100

of Narbonne

Peter Martial AB Petrus Damiani 139 91

Philip Philip Philip

,

4

228

.

n

.

I,

K

of

D

, .

, of K , , , . of 2 , of

,

.

,

Petrus Vinea Pez Bernard 181 Philip the Bold Burgundy Philip France 243 ,

n

,

,

.

91 54 77 n . ff ff ., ., 84

42 ,

,

, K. , 41 of , 22 , ),

,

,

(

, , of K .

Peter Bedinton Peter of Montbrun Peter Pisa

180

92

37 n

,

13

36

,

of Aquileia

Penitence People electoral body Pepin Frankish Italy Pepin 103 Aragon Sicily Peter Spalato 149 Peter AB

of of

200

f.

,

Paulus Diaconus Pelegrinus Patriarch

,

197

99 .

15

19 n

, .

n .

Paris , 19 n . 15, 31 , 88 n . 75, 100 n . 123, 31 See also Laudes See also Laudes Passau patricius 102 Patricius Piccolomineus Augustinus 118

192

Dei ( Christi ) , 127 ( see also Acclamations ; Laudes ; St. Peter ) . See also Pope ( s) ; Maiestas

Augustus

,

.f,

,

55

. .

98 n

.

,

,

,

; .

,

,

II,

n

,

96

91 ,

,

,

,

.

n

137

, 18 ,

;

;

,

Clement 136 Cornelius 180

17

f 46 .

; ,

.

n

I,

116 127

Calixtus

VII 47 ,

47

.

n

;

,

;

48

176

87 f.

50 ,

, .

,

,

f.

III ,

;

81 160n

70

,

15

, .

69 n

.,

ff

–

III

Alexander

103

167 169

see also

,

44

.

127

n

(

102

, I, ,

;

47

Gregory Gregory VII

87

;

,

43 n .

128 40

, II, IV

,

I,

,

;

,

.

;

n

100 122 Fabian 125 Gelasius 125 see also Canon Dominicus Deprecatio

Gelasius Gregory

;

164

Benedict 128 antipope 243 Clement 128 Constantine

,

,

,

); )

II,

,

), 37 ;

III

148

(

56 ,

,

. (

47

.

and

106 Eugene 134 110

Service books Sacramentaries Service books Sacramentaries

, ,

III

171

125 146

Alexander

164

nn

128

62

123

n

II,

;

.

, 47 ;

54 ,

48 n . 16 ff ., , 3

,

.

n

103

117

Clement

52 n ; .

.

II,

Conon

Eugene

,

;

23

.

n

;

Anacletus

128

40 n

.

III

39 39 ,

,

118

11 , n

.

n

125

, 51 ;

.

,

129

Clement

VIII

4

.

ff .,

n

, f .

,

44

43 ,

.

,

37 , .

,

40 ,

,

,

185 193 195 232

,

182

n

116

ff .,

f.

113

44

,

105 108

117

194 See Service books

Pontificals ( s )

Cologne

61 ,

160 181

Polychronion

147 f n

, ,

,

,

, n n . . . 20 5 of , 16 , 85 n

AB

Planeta

, ,

Piligrim

Pope

, .

D

,

. 7 40 , , .

17 n n .

,

Photios Patriarch 69 Pietro dei Boattieri 170 Pietro Orseoli Doge Pietro Ziani Doge 154

Poland

n

)

, , K K . .

of IV

,

.,

E

,

of of

(

II

France 236 France 243 France 224 226 229 Philip Saint Pol Brabant 225 Phinehas 125 See also Novus Phocas 102 110

III

General Index

286

Pope ( s) - (Continued ) 128 n . 47, 129, 137 f., 140 nn . 93 f. , 148, 150 , 232 n . 3, 239 ; Gregory X , 27 n . 45 , , 152 n. 20 , 229 n . 32 ; Hadrian 1, 34 , 44 , 53 , 60 n . 132 , 152 n . 20, 243 ; Gregory

XI

II, 69

III , 91 n . 84 ; Hadrian IV , 127 n . 44 ; Honorius II, 128 n . 47 , 163 ; Honorius III , 73 n . 27 , 111 , 144, 239 ff ., 241 ( seealso Cencius Savelli ) ; Innocent II, 129 , 134, 141 n . 97 , 143 ; Inno cent III , 30, 82 n . 56 , 120, 128 n . 47 , 132 ff. , 137, 141, 143 ff ., 150, 154, 240 ; Innocent , VIII , 113 n . 4, 118 ; John I , 92 n . 89 , 128 n . 48 ; John VIII , 73 n . 30, 142 ; John 128 n. 47 ; Leo I , 58 n . 128 , 68 n . 13 ; Leo III , 15 , 39, 46 , 84 n . 60 , 126, 141 n . 97 ; 160, 87, 102 ; Hadrian

n . 15, 91 n . 84 , 99 , n . 120 , 240 f . ; Hadrian

XIII

I , 86 , 99 n. 120 , 104, 107 , 125 , 177 ;

III

n 75 . n 13

;

,

IX

n

.

45 ,

, .

,

II, 182

33 ,

Stephen

128

127

128

Syl

Sylvester

see also 11 39

II, .

XI

n ); .

. n .

n

Zacharias

V , 11 ;

183 192 Pius 103 128

76 34 47 , ( ; 32 n n . . n 66 . . , 1 , 94 St . n . , n . 94 , n 47 ; .

;

47

76 n

,

f.

.

54 n

112 Stephen

138

79

Papal

See also

,

.

;

33

;

75 16 n ,

,

,

,

128

129 136 137 110 Urban

,

, 64 ;

,

Sergius

V ,

22 ,

II, I ,

;

,

;

.

ff

,

231

See also Sportula

.

185

See also Acclamations

,

198

142

,

,

,

.

n

157 190 211

, .

,

70

,

f.

174

., , ff

126 73 ,

64

. .

62

152

112 124

,

173

.

,

n

n

169

148

,

74

155

,

n

, , . .

55 ,

31 n

, , 24 , 57 f n .,

121

102

23

53

.

n

204

,

.

.

f.

199

207 210

47 ,

,

139

n . 91,

See Lex regia

,

, n . 19027 , 67

, .

, ,

102

.

162 43 ,

41 , ,

,

39 ,

91 ,

.

93 n

,

90

,

33

.

n

. 75

,

.

n

)

Norman

51 25

, 72 n .

169

Palm Sunday 129 132 136 138

236

regalis

Proles

;

108

;

,

;

.f,

146

,

.

,

,

,

105

(

n n .

n

,

,

108 109

144

169 English

108 167

filii reges

90 . f. 48 , , ,

. 55

,

,

f.

,

119

Palatine

139

,

.

n

107

,

99 n

65

.

38

,

.

.

n

.

n

,

45 86 , n 55 ;

See also Judges

126

Precellentissimi

.

( s ),

Procession

f.

,

170

36

167

141

102

,

37

,

114

47 ,

133

, 14 , ,

Primicerius Princes

97

sacerdos

n

-k

et

128

209

ingship

.

;

IV

.

;

47

n

II IV , ,

40 n

,

Preces Presbyterium

164

Vitalianus

paschale

Praeconium

45 ff ., n

f.

,

.

I,

;

,

,

,

Pothier Dom Prado Germán

Rex

Sergius

Symmachus

41

,

n

Sylvester

vester 238 Victor 128 Popular sovereignty Portugal 162

Priest

X,

182 ; Pius

Stephen 229 Stephen 104 Stephen

128

47

.

n

184

61 n

III

XII

V n , . 1 , 47 ;

Sixtus

229

Pius

99 ,

184

ff .;

Pius

n . 32 ; Pius IX , 32

VI,

II

,

II

;

, 27 n . 44 , 136 ; Nicholas

47

IX

128 n . 47 ; Leo

;

IV ,

Leo

, 136 f . , 165 n . 38 ; Nicholas n . 40 , 128 n . 47 , 140 n . 94 , 142, 235 ; Nicholas Paschal , 127 n. 44 , 128 n . 47 , 137, 140 n . 96 , 149, 152 ; Paul I , 61 n . 163 ; Pius

;

,

,

,

,

., .

ff

,

89

,

)

176)

title

(

,

,

95

88

,

67 80 , n ( . 48

Puerperium

.

,

70 , n

68

166 172

,

,

144

)

,

(

birthday

140

,

,

.

n

,

,

.

,

46 n

88

,

.

.

145

,

160

.

32

228

n

,

Orange

See also Baturic

;

.

28

.

120

n

,

23

.

118

n

.

135

,

106

n

,

f.

,

114

98

152

.

.

,

45 n

15

.

19 n

;

IV

116 62

241

Laudes of

,

Ratisbon Gebhard Raymond

108

28

.

112

140

11

,

,

,

Raguel Archangel Rambona diptych Ramleh

,

20

n

,

,

,

n

193 194

Quilichinus Quintilian

107

of 60 , n 58 . n

,

, , ,

104

22 30 .f

,

98 88 n . ,

.

117

77 , n 37 . , 38 44 n

Quedlinburg Empress

Queen

,

89 , ,

176

.

, , .

reginae

n

36 n

,

,

14

(

( s ),

Puerperium

n

63 )

,

95 f.

162 177 See also Reception 128 Banner procession Litany Prostration 198 See also Coronation Psalmody 189 190 195 202 Psalm 206

General Index

287

Reception (Adventus ) , liturgical , 15 n. 4, 29 n . 48, 31 n . 59 , 32, 66 , ( images ) 72 n. 25, 71 - 76 , 95 n . 101 , (pope ) 128, 149 n . 12 , 166 n. 43 , 182 , 185 n . 21 ; Pl . V, b Reggio , Calabria , 163 n . 33 , 164 n . 35 regnum , 136 ff.

Reichenau , abbey of , 99 n. 120 , 131 n . 57 Responses , 189 , 197

Réthel , Lords of, 228

Rex Christianissimus , 58 Rex et Sacerdos , Pl. V, a. See also Acclamations ; Priest -kingship Rex pacificus . See Acclamations

Rexist party , 185 Reynald of Bar , B. of Metz , 227 Reynard I, Lord of Schönau , 226

II, Lord

Reynard

Rheims, 118 n.

of Schonvorst , 226

18 n . 14, 19 n. 15, 88 n . 75, 94 n . 94 , 100 n . 123, 109 , 115 n. 15 , 116 n . 16,

23 , 121 f . , 173, 183, 196 n . 26, 226, 236 . See also Laudes Rheinau . See Service books, Sacramentaries Rhetoric , 22 f . Rhine , 224 f., 229 f . Richard of Aversa , Prince of Capua , 162 f . Richard II and III of Capua , 163 Richard I , K . of England , 166 n . 44 , 170 , 175, 178 Richard II, K . of England , 172 n . 69 , 174, 180 Richildis , Ess . of Charles the Bald , 70

Ridolfus , Abbot of St . Emmeram , 99 n . 118 Rieux , B . of , 112 n . 2 Robert Curthose , 170 n . 55 Robert of Capua , 163

II

, Ct. of Artois , 6 Robert Robert Gamaliel , 158 n . 11 Robert of Grantmesnil , 158 n . 11 Robert Guiscard , 158 n . 11 Robert III , K . of Scotland , 223

Roger Bursa , D . of Apulia , 9 n. 27 Roger I , Ct . of Apulia and Sicily , 10 n . 33, 149, 164 Roger II , K . of Sicily , 9 f ., 158, 163 ff. , 166 Rojo , Casiano , 209 Roman Empire , 10, 58 f . , 62 ff. , 103, 139, 234 passim . See also Universalism

Rome (Roman ) , 7 , 10, 21 n . 19, 25, 27 n . 44 , 28 , 32 n . 68 , 33 ff., 38 , 42 , 44 f., 53 - 67 , 73 n . 29 , 75 , 77 , 81 n . 50 , 84 , 87 , 89 , 93 , 94 n . 96, 96 n . 105, 101 - 109 , 112 , 118, 126 – 133, 135 , 141 n. 97, 143 f ., 147 f ., 156 f., 164 n. 38, 170 , 173, 175 f ., 182

.,

157

laudes

,

Peter

,

84

St .

Confessio

's

of

158 coins

of ,

,

,

16

184

See also Laudes

,

97

167

.

;

236 pall

,

101 165

, ,

; ,

159

94 n

;

, 23 ,

n .

. 8 ,

n

,

232

f.

.

29 ,

n

,

152

205 214

,

120

.

n

204

,

123

154 157

of ,

.

n

city

53

, 38 , ;

37

.

n

.

n

f.

,

100

194 201

,

59

,

165

, , 79 ,

2

.

f.

183 191

132

103 185 passim

Charlemagne

,

88

, .n

,

19 :

, n.

29 .

.

n

., of,

ff

120

173

17815 ,

archbishop

Rouen

63f

,

,

Rothrude daughter

n .

160

of , 75 , 1 of ., n 89 . n 2

,

idea

143

58 , f.

n .

Rome

”

“

141

97 ,

St . Peter ' s, 32 n . 71, 64 , 75 n . 33, 93,

;

130

196 n . 26, 205 , 236 , 240 f. ; city of: Basilica Julia , 102; Lateran , 32 n. 71 , 51 n. 129, 102 , 128 , 130, 132, 139 n . 92 ; S . Maria Antiqua , 50 n . 129 ; S . Maria Maggiore , 137 ;

General Index

288

Ruler,

14, 18 nn . 12 and 14, 24 f ., 30, 31 n. 55, 37 , 40, 41 n. 105, 42 , 44, 46 f ., 48 n .

123 , 49 f., 53 f ., 60 , 62 ff. , 66 –70 , 72 , 74 n . 31 , 75 f ., 80 f . , 88 , 92 n . 87 , 102, 112 f . , 117, 118 n. 23, 122 ff., 140, 146 n. 106 , 167 , 109, 174 , 175 . 80, 193 , 194 n. 20 , 195 , 231 ff .; inauguration of , 77 ff . ; titles of: a Deo coronatus , 82 , 84 , 105, 106 n . 135 ,

145, 160, 181 nn . 5 and 6, 195, 236 , 241 f .; christus Domini , 50 , 57 , 62 , 72 , 80 , 81 n . 51 , 82 ; progenie sancta , 73 n . 30, 74 ( see also Angelic , character angelicus ; Rex pacifi

; Birthdays ; Bishop ; Coronation (s) ; Emperor ; Ordines ; Pope (s ) ; Princes ; Praeconium paschale ; Reception

cus ). See also Anniversaries Messianism

Rumania , 222

,

Exultet ;

Rummen , Lords of , 228 Russia , 72 n . 25 sacculus

,

8 n. 25

Sacramentaries . See Service books St. Amand , abbey of. See Ordo St. - Denis , abbey of, 55 St. Emmeram , abbey of, 106 St. - Evroul, abbey of , 158 St . Gall , abbey of, 18 n . 13 , 19 n . 15, 32 n . 71 , 45 n . 114 , 73 , 87 n . 69 , 99 n . 118, 106 n . 135 , 114f. , 118 n . 23 , 126 n . 42 , 128 , 131, 235 . See also Laudes ; Saints St . Martial , Limoges , 86 n . 66, 138 n. 79 , 207 n. 66 St . Mary , Zara . 149 n. 12

St.-Médard , abbey

of , 50 n . 129 St .- Oyen -de - Joux , abbey of , 224 n . 10 St . Peter ' s. See Rome St. Riquier , abbey of. See Angilbert ; Ordo St. Simeone , Zara , 149 n . 8 St. Sophia , Constantinople , 27 n . 44 , 35 n . 80, 69 n. 15, 95 Saints : Choirs ( series ) of , 17, 34 ff ., 37 f . , 39 f . , 43 , 44 ff ., 53 , 59 , 60 f . , 82 , 108 n . 145 , 109 , 117 , 118 n . 23, 134 f . , 140, 142 , 144 ff. , 192 ff ., 242 ; Adalbert , 94 n . 96; Agatha , 159 ; Agnes , 134 ; Alexander , 115 n . 12, 144 ; Ambrose , 119, 167 ; Anastasia , 15 ; Anastasius , 232 n . 3; Andrew , 15, 42 f. , 46 , 49 n. 129 , 50 , 89 n . 77 , 107 n. 137 , 108 n . 145, 115 n. 12, 116 n . 16, 134 , 144, 244 n . 4; Anianus , 123 ; Arnulph , 27 n . 43, 74 n . 31 ; Augustine , 16, 119 ; Austreberta , 35 n . 81 ; Basil , 134 ; Benedict , 105 n . 131 , 134 , 167 ; Boniface , 32 n . 66 , 54 f . , 70 ; Botulph , 176 ; Candidus , 115 n . 12 ; Cassianus , 115 n . 12 ; Castulus , 115 n . 12; Caecilia , 124, 134 ; Christina , 159 f . , 161 n . 19 ; Clement , 15, 30 n. 53 , 42 ff. ; Cletus (Anacletus ), 42 ; Columba , 15 ; Columbanus , 124 ; Corbinianus , 115 n . 12 ; Corneille , 46 , 115 n . 12, 243 ; Crispinianus , 15; Cris pinus , 15 ; Cyprian , 46 , 115 n. 12 , 125 n . 39 ; Denis , 4, 15, 46 n . 118 , 116 n . 16 , 117 , 243 n . 4 ; Dorothea , 124 ; Dunstan , 171 n . 64 , 173 n . 71 , 194 n . 22 ; Edmund , 46 n. 118 ; Edward the Confessor , 46 n. 118 , 172, 175, 177 ; Efricus , 116 n. 16; Eleutherius ,

232 n . 3 ; Elphegus , 171 n . 64 ; Erminhilde , 46 n . 118 ; Eufronius , 117 ; Euratinus, 117 ; Evurtius , 123; Felicianus , 115 n . 12 ; Frodmundus , 167 ; Gabriel, 2, 15 , 42 f . , 48 f. , 52 , 60 n. 160, 116 n . 16, 134, 144 , 159, 167, 241 ; Gall , 124 ; Genesius , 116 n . 16 ; Genovefa , 15 ; George , 29, 167, 243 , 244 n . 4 ; Gereon , 15, 124 ; Gorgonius , 124 ;

243

see also

(

,

159 222

,

,

,

142

144

,

109 134

,

145

,

.

108

n

. 77 ,

89 n

, , 54 , 76 ,

52

51 n .

130

Gregory , 134, 232 n . 3, 241 (see also Pope Gregory I ) ; Hadrianus , 167 ; Hilary , 15 , 43 ; Innocent , 115 n . 12 ; James , 42 , 49 ; Januarius , 9 ; Jerome , 60 n . 160 , 119 n, 24, 139 1. 91; John , 42, 49 , 52 n. 134 , 107 p. 137 , 108 n. 145 , 123 , 167 , 241 , 244 n . 4 ; John the Baptist , 15, 32 n . 71 , 33, 42 f ., 44 ff. , 48 f ., 50 n. 129 ,

General Index

289

, 51 n . 130 ; Justus , 244 n . 4 ; Laurence , 15, 134, 144 , 159, Lucia , 124 , 134 ; Magnus , 124 ; Margaretha , 124 ; Mark , 144 , 147, 154 ; Martin , 15, 33 , 105 n . 131, 116 n . 16, 124 , 167, 243 ; Mary , 15, 42 T. , 48f .. 50 n. 129 , 51n . 130 , 52 , 54, 94 n. 96, 105 , 108f . , 115 B. 12, 116 n. 16 , 127 , 130 f ., 134 , 144 , 159 , 160 n . 16 , 175, 243 , 244 n. 4 (see also Confessio ) ; Mary Mag dalen , 159 ff. ; Matthew , 163 ; Maurice , 15, 29 , 33 , 141 n . 97 , 143, 167, 241, 243 ; Angelic ) ; John Chrysostom

244 n . 4 ; Leo , 134 ; Linus

, 42 ;

Médard , 117, 243 ; Mercurius , 29 , 241 ; Michael , 15, 42 f ., 48 f . , 52 , 60 n . 160, 71 , 116 n . 16, 127 , 134 , 144, 159, 167 ; Nazarius , 15, 116 n . 16; Nichasius , 1 n . 2, 2 ; Oswald , 46 n . 118 ; Pancratius , 15; Parus , 115 n. 12; Pastor , 244 n . 4; Paul , 15, 18, 42 f., 45, 49 , 50 n . 129, 71 , 89 n. 77, 105 n . 131, 107 n. 137, 108 n. 145, 115 n . 12, 116 n . 16, 123 f. , 134, 139 n. 91, 142 , 144 , 159, 167 , 241 , 244 n. 4 ; Peter , 15 f. , 17 n . 10, 32 n. 71, 33, 42 f ., 44 f ., 49, 50 n. 129 , 51 n. 130 , 54, 89 n. 77 , 105 n. 131, 105 , 107 n. 139, 108 , 116 n. 16, 123 f . , 126

. , 134 ,

139 , 140 n. 93 , 141 n. 97, 142, 144 f

,

,

.

,

51 n

,

42 f.

, , ;

.

12

,

n

,

. . 3 96 ; ; n

94 n

144

,

134

,

, ,

,

f.

130

52 15

, ,

,

;

,

,

,

;

12

124

158

Trinitas

Vencislaus Ysaac 232

,

. 16 ,

;

Titus 154

.

n 12 ; ;

.

15

) , ;

15

,

;

.

;

, n .

51

, . 43 ,

,

16

n

,

,

116 n

,

,

f.

.

, .

132

117 134 Tertulinus 115

167

n

,

4

.

n

;

;

, 46 ,

45 n

43

16

;

;

12

33 ,

.

,

,

);

,

46

44 ;

42 , f.

15 , ;

,

,

,

,

,

;

See

;

,

, 29 f , .

,

130 and

. of ), 28 , 98

78 f. ,

,

211

233

66

243

.

150 See also Vucan

.

See also Laudes See also Laudes

also Apostles

Formulae

Councils

:

,

See

also Laudes

;

91 .

.

139

n

,

,

82

80

15

.

,

, .

n

78

, .

n

,

236

n .

,

n

31 n

, .

,

,

197 207

,

60 . 45 ,

.

37

, 68 67 , n 77 . 9 n

,

Sequences

102

See

,

126

,

f.

.

,

f.

of ,

73 n

28

117

III .

Robert

134

See also James

II ;

.

,

27

27

.

223

),

(

,

194

59

,

24

of ,

,

, n

,

,

Rite

123 116 100 123

Senlis 100 Sens Septimania ,

111

83

162

Senate Senators

,

Sylvester

Tiburtius

124

124

Istam sedem

,

,

;

,

,

,

(

,

108

Rupert 181 Sixtus

152

Sedulius Scotus See episcopal commemoration

Serbia

n

,

;

,

,

;

,

;

;

I)

n .

,

63

137

114 108 See also Soter

243

Zara

142

10 f.

,

116

nn

117

n

.

142

.

26

,

,

55 , (S n 6 .

, ,

,

,

45 ,

.

, 15 ,

.

, .

55 n

,

Ct

schola Graeca Seals

Symphorianus

211 Udalricus

.

51 32 , n 22

,

10 n ,

,

241

Sardinians alisbury Sarum Satyrics

Scotland

seealso Angelic

116

Simplicius

See Sarum

142

Samuel Saracenus

Saul

107

243

163

Salvator mundi 159 193 195

Salisbury Salzburg

105

167 Sigismund Stephen

Urbanus 115 243 Vincent 134 144 244 Vitus 115 130 also Feast days

, n.

29 ,

.

,

Victor

Zacharias Salerno ,

12

.

n

,

,

f.

22 n

,

46

159

29 ,

,

n

159

, .

,

,

;

129

144

;

n 54 42 . , f 6 ., ; 74 , 44 (

171

Theodore

159 167 241 Remy

144

134

Pope Sylvester

see also

,

.

.

n

134

Saba 134 Sebastian Sophronius 51 115

46

12 16 ;

n

,

,

160 116

.

129

60 n

.

n

, 3;

see

159, 160 n . 16, 167, 172 n . 69 , 236 , 241 , 244 n . 4 ; elector of cardinals , 127 ; of em peror, 125, 145 n . 104 ; of pope , 125 ff . ( also Confessio Vexillum Pontianus 232 Raphael Quirinus 115 Quentin Primus 115

General Index

290

books : Antiphonaries , Bangor , 61 n . 160 ; Léon , 48 n . 123 , 102 n . 126 ; Milan , 206 n . 61 , 207 nn . 63 f . ; Rouen , 166 n . 45 ; St . Fraimbaud , 116 n . 15 ; Worcester ,

Service

,

;

38

.

n

,

20

;

. 30 ,

,

,

,

,

n

. 5 ;

,

;

n

231

n

; . 8 ,

.

98

.

,

;

.

(

n

;

, n of ; . 2 ? ; ),

,

;

,

of ; St .

,

,

,

; .

; ;

Thierry

,

.

,

. 2 ;

1 n

,

-

107

.

90 St , n

,

,

40 70 n 30 n 81 , . , . 48 n 17

,

)

,

(

34 , 33 n 47 . , 76 60 ,

.

15

,

.

-

,

I,

;

231

Roger

II ff .

. 26 ,

,

; 196 n

179

Normans

117

.

.

98 n

,

, B .

Minden

165

London George

Stephen

37

. ,

77 n

.

,

f.

, G .,

,

Deum 190 202 206 See also Acclamations Tellenbach 234

,

32

.

67

.

.

n

7

.

, , ,

229

f.

25

,

3 n

,

Sulmona Switzerland 222 Symmachus Syrian 52

n

,

93

,

152

114

sufflatio

Te

See also Novus

32 ,

.

198

n

195

,

.,

ff

,

15 f.

, nn .

,

.

n

71 ,

,

,

149

9

II

Hungary

, 2 of of , n . K 2 St . .

Stephen

69

,

See also Presbyterium

Stephanos Porphyrogenitus Patriarch England 173 Stephen of Blois Stephen

228

n

D

185

See also Laudes

Bohemia

66

Sportula

232

,

,

Spoleto

.

n

160

155

172

mundi

38

18 n

,

168

See also Salvator

149

,

Spitignew

191

183

2 n

, ,

Spalato

123 116

See also Laudes Nivelon

25

. f. ,

Solomon

, . . 59 2 , . n , 14 . . . 88 63 . 47 3 of n of , 12 , . , K , 52 . , , 98 of , . 78 n , 30 . 73 , n , n , . . n 55 . 28 n , , . n 16 . , 93

n

,

)

,

(

.

87 n

.

32 n

15 ,

of

Solesmes Soter Spain

100

236

,

Solemnis

text 215 Chartres 119

208

f.

202

, B f . .,

,

200

.

,

19 n

,

Silenus 143 Soissons

71 ,

of

,

6

I, II

;

Sicily

f.

,

157 166

of

,

98

63

198

,

Joan

.

142

Q

,

., 24 ,

104 120

Frederick

76

33 n

Benoit sur Loire

126

120 158 190

–

102

, 17 ; ;

,

Gelasian

,

34 n

,

,

7 ; ff

3

70 n .n

.,

ff

; 57 ;

.

17

,

9

of , , n.

,

.

William Siena Sigebert

100

63 Gregorian

102 Rheinau

Servus Christi Severus Alexander Sicily kingdom 235 See also Aragon

162 171

vetus

, ; 18 30 f. 89 n

.

;

n

Amiens

Gallicanum

Tropers

130

.

118

York

182

51

,

,

70 40 30 n n n . n . .

) , 70 , ;

131

121 103 Westminster 172 Ordinal Innocent Apamea Ely 122 Canterbury 171

II; ,

, ,

33 n ff . ., 4

. 2 ,

2 n

,

Corbie Gellone Limoges

,

Epistolary

Peter Martial 113 Roma Processionals see Troyes Psalters 103 110 see also Montpellier MS 409 Paris MS Soissons 116 Sacramentaries Angoulêmes 130 Angers 103

112

Rituale Romanum

13159 123

118

, 38

;

113

,

num

55 n . 142 ; Breviary 165

Graduals 158 166 Franciscan 113 Gothicum Papal Chapel 132 Rouen

142

Pontificals

116

72 , , n .

Laon

, ,

;

.

, ;

132

of -

; n .

,

III

64 Durandus

57 ,

.

,

n n .

,

;

.

,

50 n

Bobbio

100 Mixtum Siculo Gallicum 158 Stowe

232

51

Missals

212

26

23

172 206

, Freising ,

Caeremoniale 149 151

, ff .; 27 n 74 , . . . n n . . 15 ; 79 ; 80 , , , 2, 31 11 ff ; , , . 13 n 99 , 35 51 . , , n n 2 , 46 . ; . , n ; , 40 n , , . of n , , . 39 ; 115 , f. n n n ; . 33 . ; ; 55 ( . , St n .62 26 . ; ; , n ;

, n .

Romanum 142 Evangelary 129 131

, n .

,

15

57 n ; 39 . n 116 60 , n

171 f ., 211 (see also Worcester ) ; Benedictionary Gothicum 131

291

General Index 54

.

129

.

,

81

f.

.

;

.

of

28

II

,

50 n

,

.

120

127 throne sharing Glastonbury 178 Beneventan 157 papal 136

,

et

.

,

,

ff

, 50 64 32 n . , n

16

,

,

,

110

n

,

77 n

,

, of

140

48 , of

,

67 Q n . . 9 of

Capua

;

60 n

n .

16

.

,

, :

,

Tiara Tobiel Archangel 160 Toledo 160 Toul 227 Toulouse 112 Tours 100 123 See Laudes Traù 148 154 text 155 n

193

f.

,

.

n

,

.

185

23

See also Laudes

n

.

,

173

171

62

35

,

49

.

n

,

.

n

),

168

ff .

24 (

,

15

, .

.

19 n ff n . .

.

,

,

,

, , ,

Triads

2

,

,

sacerdos

See also Novus

Theodosius the Great Theodulf Orléans Thietberga Lothar Thietmar Thomas Throne Thurston

See also Rex

129

37 n 27 ? . n ), 38 . 7 94 , , 92 , 45 n 95 , n , . . 72 n 21 . n 74 98 . n ff 27 . , . 25 , 50 .31 , 73 n 75 . ,

,

K

112 142

Troud

(

Theodoric

f.

,

56

ff .

,

of . Q, . St . of of

,

, B .

of

Liège 226 Theobald Bar Theocracy Frankish 61 Theodelinda Lombards Ostrogoths Theodoric

67 ,

.

,

51

n

,

Bavaria

of

, D

of .

,

67

18

,

Atina

Tertullian Thassilo

30 n

of 4

, .

Templars Terrisius

of

:

,

,

,

.

,

,

,

,

f.

,

208

,

,

204

f.

,

202

f.

236

,

234

f.

199

,

192

.

,

16

116 n

70 n

123

. 16 ,

, 32

.

n

83 n

69 ,

165

n

,

.

67 96 , 32 90 n

87 . n 66

56 71

100

,

46

,

.

212

n

190 207

n

, . ,

Tropes Troyes

15 ,

, . 19 18 ,

(

),

.

87 n

,

3

, , 6 f. 26 , Pl . , 30 , . n 66 . , 5 , 76 , 95 . ,

Trier 181 226 See also Baldwin Boemund Kuno bishops Triptychs III See also Ivories Triumph Designations 126 128 198 211 213 See also Laudes triumphus Trishagion Trojans Franks Tropers See Service books

See also Laudes 229

.

.

.

f.

,

,

.

62

,

f.

58

,

f.

,

56

44

38

of ,

25

.

n

227

Pietro

Orseoli

;

See also Dandolo

;

229

.

182

,

,

-

147 156

.

148 61 ,

.

Venice Ziani

B

, ,

Veglia

85 . n of ,

,

,

3

.

77 n

Vaudémont Lords

Valentinian Valois

160

228

I, E .,

,

,

,

Urbanization Uriel Archangel Utrecht Lords

60 n

.

, 97 27 of n ,

Universalism

,

,

,

Twelve significance Tyre 161

.

(

),

Pseudo

94 of , n n

129

,

Turin Turpin

.

51 n

214

Pietro

General Index

292

, 227

Verdun

Verona , 33 , 104, 182 n . 10. See also Laudes Vetus Itala , 231 , 233 Vexillum S. Petri , 30 , 139 n . 89 Vial , Holy , 3

Victoria , 50 n . 129 , 76 Vienne , 31 , 100 n . 123, (text ) 114 n . 7 , 118 n . 23, 183. See also Laudes 164 n . 38

. 16 .

98

150

, .

.

n

,

of

f.

Ct , . f.,

,

,

178

236

,

,

,

f.

ff .

10

,

97

45

171 178 214

,

,

of

167

236

.

32

n

,

,

, ),

166

200 205

,

194

,

f.

192

,

.

,

f.

f.

,

65

.

.

,

,

nn

,

49

-

,

n

175

See also Laudes

n . 5

,

219 236

See also Laudes

213 See also Laudes

.

,

52

.

n

,

182 191 204

,

152 153

.,

text

ff

204

151

,

, f.,

190

of , 2 n (, n . . 2 ) 52

,

217

171

171

15

.

181

.

n

172

168

)

122

(

., n

. 33 ,

. 17 ,

, 98 ,

.

46 n

160

n

. 33 ,

4

of ,

n

, of ,

.

A

, ,

f.

150

227

Bohemia

Zurich dispensatory ,

157

169 176

161

musical transcription

AB Ealdred

148

Winchester Sicily

227

,

f.

97 ,

. 15 ,

19 n

,

,

, K .

57 ,

.

n

,

,

122

house

206 208

Zaninovich Zara

Hainaut

227

, , , ,

,

II, , B K . , . of

la (

,

,

Winchester Wittelsbach

York

176

Jülich 226 Arles 228 Cologne 226

118

II of de of I

William and Nogaret William William Rufus 169

48 n ,

224

.

, B of . . D. n. , A, of of of 98 29 . . , n of .

Beauregard

III

, ,

172 174

Bavaria Ct Holland

William Giffard

Wratislaus

,

.

, ,

114

and Garde Gennep AB

Worcester

32

n .

n

,

48 n

,

95

.

n

IV 98 )

Bavaria

of

William William

126

Brabant 225

William the Conqueror Dijon 178 William

William

30 ,

,

,

,

,

.

of

,

68

(

, D, 97 . ) , of ,

de

V

of (

III

William

,

of n .

98 , n 6

.

,

of

, . K

Wenceslaus Westminster and William William

f.

,

,

,

of of ,

of

.

,

,

,

Wagner Peter 189 202 205 209 Walafrid Strabo 61 164 74 140 Ligny 228 Wallerand III Ct Walram Lord Borne and Sittard 226 Walter Châtillon Walter Lench 114 175 Walter Offamil AB Palermo 161 Visigoths Wamba 123 102 Wedding royal

95

Dioclea

,

, , , . K

See also Acclamations

.

of n Pl . .

VIII

Vivat Rex Viviers 142 Vucan

See also Laudes Christi

78

,

52 ,

,

Virtues , four cardinal , 18 n. 14, Visigoths Visigothic

n .

,

116 n

virga

3

0000 003

280

082

1992

HESERVE SE? 16

DO

NOT REMOVE

SLIP FROM

POCKET